/£ 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 


DR.  THOMAS  H.  BARTON, 

THE  SELF-MADE  PHYSICIAN 


OF     ,.,     ,_    .       .   ..,  t.t   ,,     ^.  ,      , 

SYRACUSE,  OHIO, 

INCLUDING  A  HISTORY  OF  TUB 

Fourth.  Reft.  West  Ya.  Yol.  Iivf  y, 


WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF 

COL.  LIGHTBURN'S  RETREAT 

DOWN  THE    KANAWHA     VALLEY,     GEN.     GRANT'S     VICKSBURG    AND 
CHATTANOOGA    CAMPAIGNS,  TOGETHER  WITH  THE   SEVERAL 
.BATTLES    IN    WHICH    THE    FOURTH    REGIMENT    WAS 
ENGAGED,    AND    ITS    LOSSES    BY    DISEASE,    DE 
SERTION  AND  IN    BATTLE. 


BY  DR.  T.  H.  BARTON. 


CHARLESTON : 

WEST  VIRGINIA  PRINTING  Co., 

1890. 


E 


Entered  according  to  an  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 

ninety, 

BY  THOMAS  H.  BARTON, 
in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


PREFACE, 


lu  the  year  1885  I  first  conceived  the  idea  of  writing  a  history  of 
my  life  ;  but  upon  thinking  over  the  subject,  I  had  serious  doubts 
as  to  whether  such  a  work  would  justify  the  cost  of  publication, 
and,  for  a  time,  the  project  was  laid  aside.  From  that  time,  how 
ever,  up  to  the  latter  part  of  1887,  the  idea  almost  constantly  in 
truded  itself  upon  my  mind,  and  I  finally  divulged  my  plans  to  my 
wife.  But  she  was  opposed  to  the  undertaking,  claiming  that  in 
consequence  of  advancing  years  and  failing  health  I  had  better 
abandon  the  idea.  I  did  not  accept  this  advice,  and  the  15th  of  April, 
1888,  found  me  seated  at  my  table,  pen  in  hand,  jotting  down  my  in 
fant  recollections.  From  that  time  to  the  present,  I  have  spent 
the  greater  portion  of  my  leisure  hours  in  the  preparation  of  this 
work 

I  am  aware  that  the  public  is  well  supplied  with  the  biographies 
and  autobiographies  of  our  distinguished  men,  of  the  generals  who 
have  led  our  armies  to  victory,  of  the  statesmen  who  have  shaped 
the  policy  of  the  government,  of  eminent  divines,  poets,  moralists, 
historians,  philosophers,  lawyers,  legislators,  even  of  criminals,  who 
have  spent  their  lives  in  solitary  confinement,  or  perished  on  the 
scaffold.  But  the  common  or  ordinary  men,  those  who  have  failed 
to  reach  the  summit  of  fame  have  not  come  to  the  front  and  given 
their  experience  in  the  battle  of  life.  Such  is  the  design  of  the 
author.  It  will  be  my  object  in  the  present  work  to  portray,  in 
plain  and  concise  language,  the  struggles  of  a  lifetime. 

My  first  plan  was  to  give  my  own  personal  history,  together  with 
a  history  of  the  Fourth  Regiment  of  West  Virginia  Infantry  Volun 
teers,  of  which  organization  I  was  the  Hospital  Steward  ;  but  upon 
divulging  this  scheme  to  some  of  my  literary  acquaintances,  I  was 
advised  to  include  a  history  of  General  Grant's  Vicksburg  and 
Chattanooga  campaigns  in  which  the  Fourth  Virginia  participated, 
together  with  a  detailed  account  of  the  battles  and  seiges  in  which 
this  regiment  was  engaged,  and  its  losses  in  battle  and  by  disease 
and  desertion.  Accordingly,  I  have  adopted  this  plan.  I  have  con 
sulted  the  most  eminent  authorities  on  the  late  war,  and  believe  the 


M171759 


iv 

statements  contained  in  this  portion  of  my  narrative  to  be  correct. 

The  author  is  well  aware  that  he  has  riot  attained  to  wealth,  honor 
or  renown.  Neither  has  he  acquired  distinction  as  a  physician  and 
surgeon.  After  a  lifetime  of  hard  labor,  he  is  still  at  the  foot  of  the 
ladder  of  fame.  Yet,  nevertheless,  he  entertains  hopes  that  this 
volume  may  prove  interesting  to  a  large  class  of  readers.  To  the 
young  practitioner  of  medicine  especially,  he  trusts  these  pages  may 
afford  some  useful  hints,  if  in  no  other  way  than  through  the  mis 
takes  and  failures  of  the  writer.  To  his  old  comrades  of  the  Fourth 
West  Virginia  regiment  he  extends  a  cordial  greeting,  and  trusts 
that  these  battle-scarred  veterans  may  find  pleasure  in  reviewing 
the  scenes  and  incidents  of  their  army  life.  He  further  hopes  that 
the  general  reader  will  find  the  war  history  of  sufficient  interest  to 
merit  his  attention.  In  the  preparation  of  this  portion  of  his 
work  the  author  has  aimed  at  conciseness  of  style  and  accuracy  of 
detail. 

SYRACUSE,  OHIO,     \  T          ATTTTTOR 

September  30th,  1889.  J  1-kAU         JK. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER   I. 

Ancestry — Birth— Character — Early  Youth— Incidents — The  Dis 
trict  School — Farm  Labor — Recreations — Religious  Revival— 
Church  Trial — A  Bereavement. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Remarriage  of  My  Father — Laboring  on  My  Own  Account — A  Re 
trospect—School  Teacher — Death  of  my  Sister  Mary — My  Patri 
mony — Student  of  Medicine — Addisou— Character  of  my  Brother 
— Old  Time  Celebrations — Cholera  Epidemic  of  1849 — A  Reso 
lution. 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Practicing  Physician — Pageville--Dr.  Lowell — Medical  Prac 
tice — Change  of  Location — Leon — State  of  Society  in  Virginia — 
Epidemic  of  Malarial  Fever —Dr.  O.  G.  Chace — Love — Courtship 
— Marriage — Domestic — A  Loss — A  greater  Loss — Removal  to  Ches 
ter,  Ohio. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Village  of  Chester — Medical  Practice — Dr.  J.  W.  McGrath— Sec 
ond  Love — Marriage — Domestic — Unpopular  with  the  People  of 
Chester— Dr.  James  Dias— The  Comet  of  1857— Death  of  My 
Father — Change  ofLocation — The  Town  of  Syracuse — The  Syra 
cuse  Coal  and  Salt  Co— Coal  and  Salt  Industries — Contract  with 
the  Miners — Dr.  D.  L.  Star — Dr.  Adams — Dr.  Joseph  Bean — 
Dr.  Samuel  Bean — Birth  of  a  Son — An  Affray — An  Alarm  of 
War. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Presidential  Election  of  I860— Political  Parties—The  Seceded  States 
—The  Southern  Confederacy— Star  of  the  West — Fort  Sumpter — 
The  President's  Call  for  Troops— Independent  Company— Recruit 
ing  for  the  Fourth  W.  Va.  Regiment— Enlistment— Company 
and  Regimental  Officers — At  Point  Pleasant — At  Spencer,  in 
Roane  County — Camp  Life — Return  to  Point  Pleasant — At  Ceredo 
— Incidents  of  Camp  Life — Appointed  Hospital  Steward — Moved  to 
Charleston — At  Chapmansville— Scouting — Death  of  Major  Hall 
— Col.  Lightburn's  Retreat  from  the  Kanawha  Valley — Causes  of 
the  Retreat — The  Retreat — Arrival  at  Ravenswood — Visit  to  my 
Family — Return  to  Point  Pleasant — Second  Advance  up  the 
Kanawha — Ordered  to  Vicksburg. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Description  of  Vicksburg — Its  Defences— The  Campaign  Against 
that  Stronghold — Grant's  First  Campaign — Defeat  of  Sherman  at 
Haines'  Blu^WHis  Retreat— The  Fourth  W.  Va.  Regiment  mov 
ed  to  Vicksburg — Camp  at  Young's  Point — Arrival  of  Grant — The 
Canal  at  Young's  Point — Cutting  the  Levee  at  Lake  Providence — 
And  at  Moon  Lake — The  Mississippi  Flotilla — Yazoo  Pass  Expedi 
tion— The  Queen  of  the  West — Loss  of  that  Vessel — Loss  of  the  In- 
diauola — Farragut  runs  the  Batteries  at  Port  Hudson — Steel  Bayou 
or  Deer  Creek  Expedition — Failure  of  the  Expedition. 


vi 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Dissatisfaction  with  Gen.  Grant— "Visiting  Statesmen"— The  North 
ern  Press — Concentration  of  the  Army — Running  the  Batteries  at 
Vicksburg — Griersou's  Raid — Movement  of  the  Army  down  the 
Mississippi— Sherman  makes  a  Feint  on  Haines'  Bluff— Crossing 
the  river  at  Bruinsburg — Grant's  Rapid  Movements — Thompson's 
Plantation — Battle  of  Port  Gibson — Capture  of  Grand  Gulf— Move 
ment  towards  Jackson— Battle  of  Raymond — Battle  of  Jackson — 
Capture  of  the  City— Destruction  of  Confederate  Property — Grant 
moves  West — Battle  of  Champion's  Hill — Forcing  the  Big  Black 
River — Pemberton  retires  within  the  lines  of  Vicksburg. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Defences  of  Vicksburg— Review  of  the  Campaign— The  Federal  and 
Confederate  Forces — The  Rebels  Evacuate  Haines' Bluff— Opening 
of  the  Yazoo — First  Assaulton  Vicksburg — Second  Assault — Failure 
—  Dismissal  of  McClernand — Final  Investment  of  Vicksburg — The 
Seige — Progress  of  theSeige— Grant  Receives  Reinforcements — The 
Confederates  Attack  Young's  Point  and  Milikins  Bend — Johnson 
Crosses  the  Big  Black  to  relieve  Pembertou — Failure  to  relieve 
Vicksburg — First  Mine  Exploded — Assault  and  Failure — Second 
Mine  Exploded — Pemberton's  Desperate  Situation — Is  advised  by 
his  Division  Commanders  to  Surrender — Correspondence  of  Grant 
and  Pemberton — Terms  of  Capitulation — Last  Effort  of  the  Con 
federates  to  Relieve  Vicksburg — The  Surrender — Condition  of  the 
City — Results  of  the  Campaign. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Personal  Experience — Young's  Point — Reorganization  of  the  Army — 
Sickness  Among  the  Troops — Surgeons  Ackley  and  Waterman — 
Ackley  Resigns — Philson  and  Waterman  Promoted — Incidents — 
The  Canal — Inspection  of  the  Hospital — Running  the  Blockade — 
Grant  Moves  down  the  River — Sherman's  Feint  on  Vicksburg — 
Moving  towards  the  Front— Grand  Gulf— On  the  March — Passing 
Champion's  Hill— Effects  of  the  Battle— Hard  Marching— Want 
of  Provisions — And  of  Water — In  the  Rear  of  Vicksburg — First  As 
sault — Second  Assault— Casualities — Charge  of  the  8th  Wisconsin — 
Old  Abe— TheSeige— Blowing  up  the  Fort— Scarcity  of  Water- 
Exchanging  Bread  for  Tobacco— Appointed  Surgeon  of  the  2d. 
Mississippi  Colored  Regiment — Incidents — Surrender  of  Vicksburg 
— News  from  Home — Sicknes's  and  Furlough. 
CHAPTER  X. 

Description  of  Chattanooga — And  of  the  Surrounding  Country — And 
of  the  Tennessee  River — Battle  of  Stone  River — Retreat  of  Bragg — 
Rosecrans  takes  Chattanooga — And  follows  Bragg  to  Chickamauga 
— Battle  of — Federal  Losses — Movements  of  Burnside— He  takes 
Knoxville — And  Cumberland  Gap — Rosecrans  Retreats  to  Chat 
tanooga — Bragg's  Position — Rosecrans  in  Danger — He  is  reinforced 
by  Hooker — Grant  in  Command— He  opens  communications  and 
establishes  the  "Cracker  Line" — Jefferson  Davis  visits  Bragg — 
Longstreet  moves  towards  Knoxville — And  Attacks  Burnside — 
Sherman  ordered  to  Chattanooga — His  Movements— Arrives  at 
Chattanooga— Plan  of  the  Battle — Prepe rations  for  the  Engage 
ment — Movements  of  Thomas — And  of  Sherman — And  of  Hooker 
at  Lookout  Mountain— Results  of  the  Second  Day's  Engagement — 
Renewal  of  the  Battle — Grant's  Orders— Hooker's  Movements — 
And  of  Sherman — Thomas  Assaults  Missionary  Ridge — Defeat  of 
the  Confederates — Results  of  the  Campaign— Reflections  on  the 
Subject. 


vii 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Sherman  Ordered  to  Relieve  Knoxville — LoDgstreet  Attacks  Burn- 
side — Battle  of  Can  bell  Station — Knoxville  Threatened — Move 
ments  of  Sherman — Longstreet  Attacks  Knoxville — He  is  Repulsed 
— End  of  the  Western  Campaign — The  Fourth  W.  Va.  Regiment — 
It  Moves  with  Sherman's  Army — Goes  into  Winter  Quarters — The 
Veterans  Consolidated  with  the  Eighth  Missouri — The  Non- 
Veterans  Mustered  Out — Service  of  the  Veterans — Losses  of  the 
Regiment — Reflections  on  the  subject — Personal  History — Sick 
ness — A  Furlough — The  Journey  Home — Home  "Sweet  Home"- 
Extensionof  Furlough — The  Gallipolis  Hospital — My  Treatment— 
/\t  Home — A  Case  of  Forcible  Detention — Removal  to  Syracuse — 
Return  to  the  Hospital— Incidents— Washington's  Birthday— The 
Journey  to  Wheeling — An  Algebraic  Problem — At  Baltimore — The 
"Soldiers  Rest" — Return  to  Wheeling — Mustered  Out — Home  at 
Last. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Division,  of  the  Subject — Financial — Settlement  of  My  Property — It 
is  Deeded  to  My  Wife— The  Town  of  Syracuse— Improvements — 
Prices  of  Commodities — I  resume  my  Profession — Extent  of  My 
Practice — My  Competitors — Surgical  Practice — An  Injured  Coal 
Miner — His  Treatment — Death  of  Jacob  Henry — His  Character — 
Death  of  Robert  Snowball — Some  Remarkable  Cases — Medical 
Practice— An  Attempted  Robbery— The  Cholera— Its  Fatal  Effects 
— A  Patient  who  had  feasted  on  Black  Haws — Professional  Courtesy 
— Code  of  Medical  Ethics — Criticisms  on  My  Practice — The 
Malarial  Fever — A  Drunken  Husband — Effects  of  Superstition — 
The  "Wild  Man"  of  Syracuse— Joshua  Quillin's  "Spirit"— A  Case 
of  Superstition — Medicial  Societies. 

r  CHAPTER  XIII. 

Holding  Office — The  Spring  Election  of  1867 — Nominations  for 
Justice  of  the  Peace — My  Candidacy — The  Election — Commis 
sioned  Justice  of  the  Peace — Sworn  into  Office — The  Docket — 
Swan's  Treatise — Classes  of  Crimes  and  Misdemeanors — Revision 
of  the  Criminal  Code — Swan  and  Sailor's  Statutes — Warner's 
Criminal  Code— Civil  Practice — Marriages — Criminal  Practice — A 
Defective  State  Warrant — A  Search  Warrant — My  Second  Candi 
dacy — Re-elected — A  Question  of  Jurisdiction — Warren's  Revised 
Criminal  Code — A  Writ  of  Habeas  Corpus — Criminal  Cases— A 
Hard  Day's  Work — "Nannie  Rags"— James  Ewing — George 
Durky — John  Borham — A  Strange  Bill  of  Particulars — D.  A.  Minx 
—Martin  Hays— The  New  Civil  Docket— Close  of  Office. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Physician  and  Druggist— Financial— Erection  of  New  Dwelling— A 
Suit  of  Law— Erection  of  a  New  Drugstore — Cost  of  Mechanical 
Labor— Resume  of  the  Drug  Business — Burdsal  and  Brother — 
Retail  Liquor  Dealer — Borrowing  Money — Collecting  Medical  Fees 
— "Strikes"  Among  the  Miners — Reduction  of  Wages — Negotiating 
a  Loan — This  Effort  proves  a  Failure-Suit  of  Burdsal  and  Brother- 
Judgment  Against  Me — Action  of  My  Creditors — Selling  Out — The 
Sheriff  Levies  on  My  Goods— W.  T.  A.  Lallance— He  Purchases 
My  Stock  of  Drugs— The  Results— Reflections  on  the  Subject— The 
Credit  System — Improvement  of  My  Affair — Proposed  Change  of 
Location — My  Wife's  Views  on  the  Subject — We  Again  Commence 
Business— A  Glimpse  of  Prosperity— A  Pleasant  Visit— Addition  to 
our  Real  Estate. 


viii 

CHAPTER  XV. 

A  Retrospect — Building  Castles  in  the  Air — A  sudden  Change — Sell 
ing  Out— Reasons  for  so  Doing — The  Credit  System — Removal  to 
Indiana— The  New  Location — Purchasing  Property — The  Old  Log 
Cabin— A  Dream  Fulfilled — New  Residence— Visit  to  Syracuse — 
Second  Visit — Sickness — The  Climate  in  Indiana — Return  to  Syra 
cuse—My  Changed  Circumstances — I  Resume  my  Profession— Dr. 
E.H.  Trickle — Affairs  in  Indiana — Litigation — Siiitof  Law  Against 
James  Ewing — The  Result — The  Game  of  Croquet— A  Sad  Bereave 
ment. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Treatment  of  Paupers— Resume  of  the  Subject — At  Leon,  Virginia — 
At  Chester,  Ohio — At  Syracuse— A  Dangerous  Case— Litigation — 
Action  Against  the  Jn^imary  Directors — The  Poor  Laws  or  Ohio- 
Duties  of  Township  Trustees — And  of  Infirmary  Directors — Diffi 
culty  with  the  Trustees — Their  Unfair  Ruling— Controversy  with 
W.  N.  Jones  -Newspaper  Correspondence  -Mr.  Jones'  Answer — 
My  Reply  in  the  Telegraph — And  in  the  Republican  Demand 
for  Newspapers-- Change  in  the  Action  of  the  Trustees  Cost  of 
Treating  the  Poor  in  1877  New  Trustees  Elected  -Their  Action 
And  of  the  Infirnary  Directors  A  Wretched  Case  of  Pauperism — 
Litigation  witli  the  Trustees— Trial  before  the  Justice  And  at  the 
Court  of  Common  Pleas — And  District  Court— Expense  of  the  Liti 
gation—Election  of  1880  — [  receive  more  Liberal  Treatment— Gen 
eral  Review  of  the  Subject  -  Case  at  Minersville  -Cost  of  Pauper 
ism  in  1888. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 


CONCLUSION. 

Resume  of  the  Drug  Business — Location  at  Carletonville  -Firm  of 
G.  R.  Barton  &  Co — Building  up  a  Trade — Firm  of  T.  H.  Barton 
&  Co — Remarriage — Professional  Labor — Sale  of  our  Indiana  Pro 
perty—Division  of  the  Proceeds — My  Financial  Condition— A  New 
Home — Domestic — Our  Children— Death  of  my  Brother  James — 
The  Drug  Business — Our  Purchases  and  Sales— Gains  and  Loses 
A  Young  Druggist — The  Drug  Trade  at  Syracuse — Medical  Ethics 
Result  of  Changes  in  Medical  Treatment — Epidemic  of  1882 — 
Fatal  Cases— Dr.  J.  W.  Hoff— Dr.  C.  Rathburn— Dr.  Ross— Win 
ters  of  1883-4— Flood  of  1881— Destruction  of  Property— Suffering 
Among  the  Laboring  Classes — Commissary  Supplies — Disabil 
ity  Pension— Epidemic  of  1886— Fatal  Cases— Prost™ ted  by  Sick 
ness— Quality  of  my  Practice — Improvement — Dr.  Milford  Roush 
—Dr.  I.  N.  Holmes — Conclusion. 

SUPPLEMENT. 

The  Physician  and  Patient— Requisites  of  the  Physician — Itinerant 
Physicians — TheTraveling  Quack— The  Specialist — Their  Methods 
—The  Advertising  of  Receipts  for  Certain  Diseases — The  Code  of 
Medical  Ethics — Rights,  Duties  and  Privileges  of  the  Attending 
Physician — And  of  the  Patient  and  His  Friends — Consultations — 
Mode  of  Conducting  them — Violations  of  the  Code  of  Ethics — Re 
flections  on  the  Subject — Compensation  of  Physicians— An  Ap 
peal  to  the  Public. 


AUTDBIDBRAPHY 


OF 


*  T.  H.  BARTON. 


CHAPTER  I. 


EARLY  YOUTH. 

I  am  sprung,  on  my  father's  side,  from  a  family  of  English 
ancestry.  My  great-grandfather  was  born  in  England,  but 
died  in  America.  My  grandfather,  James  Barton,  was  born  in 
Harford  county,  Maryland,  but  I  do  not  know  the  date  of  his 
birth.  He  served  in  the  Continental  Army  during  the  war  of 
the  revolution,  and  afterwards  held  the  office  of  jailor  at  Belair, 
Maryland,  He  was  the  father  of  six  children  ;  John,  Permelia, 
Thomas  S.,  Mary,  Ann  and  Casandra.  He  died  at  Peach  Bot 
tom,  on  the  Susquehanna  river,  in  1810. 

My  father,  Thomas  S.  Barton,  was  born  March  8,  1790,  in 
Harford  county,  Maryland,  at  or  near  the  town  of  Belair. 
About  the  year  1814  he  moved  to  Marietta,  Ohio  ;  thence  to 
Lancaster,  Ohio,  where  he  became  acquainted  with  Catharine 
Harman,  a  lady  of  German  descent,  to  whom  he  was  married 
about  the  first  of  September,  1818.  Fouf  children  were  the 
fruit  of  this  union:  Elizabeth,  born  June  12th,  1819;  Mary, 
borh  February  22d,  1821 ;  James,  born  August  8th,  1823;  I  am 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  youngest  child,  and  was  born  on  the  eighth  of  December 
1828. 

My  father,  while  yet  a  single  man,  served  with  distinction  in 
the  American  army  during  the  war  of  1812.  He  was  after 
wards  known  as  Captain  Barton,  and  resided  at  Marietta  Ohio, 
when  the  battle  of  New  Orleans  was  fought ;  and  when  the 
news  of  that  great  victory  reached  Marietta,  he  assisted  in 
illuminating  that  city  in  honor  of  the  event.  Candles  and  bon 
fires  were  the  sources  of  illumination. 

And  the  year  1818,  my  father  removed  from  Lancaster  to 
Bedford  township,  Meigs  county,  Ohio ;  and  soon  afterwards 
to  Upper  Scipio,  where  he  purchased  a  small  piece  of  land. 
On  the  receipt  of  my  mother's  interest  in  her  father's  estate,  it 
being  two  hundred  dollars,  current  money  of  the  realm,  he  ex 
changed  his  farm  in  Upper  Scipio  for  another,  situated  in  the 
same  township,  on  the  Mud  fork  of  Leading  creek,  and  con 
taining  about  131  acres  of  land.  The  old-fashioned  hewed  log 
house  in  which  I  was  born  was  still  standing  in  1875,  It  was 
rectangular  in  form,  twenty-six  feet  long,  eighteen  feet  wide  and 
fourteen  and  a  half  feet  high.  It  contained  two  stories;  there 
were  small  windows  of  twelve  lights  of  glass  ;  a  door  opened  on 
each  side  of  the  building,  and  a  substantial  brick  chimney  was 
placed  at  the  north  end.  The  brook  flowed  near  by ;  there  was 
"orchard,  and  meadow,  and  deep  tangled  wild-wood;"  a  well 
of  sparkling  water,  with  its  time-honored  old  oaken  bucket. 
These  were  the  scenes  of  my  childhood. 

"As  fancy  reverts  to  my  father's  plantation, 
And  sighs  for  the  bucket  which  hangs  in  the  well, 

The  old  oaken  bucket,  the  iron  bound  bucket, 
The  moss  covered  bucket,  which  hangs  in  the  well." 

I  was  the  youngest  child,  and  occupied  a  superior  place  in 
the  affections  of  the  family.  I  was  naturally  mischievous, 
irritable  in  disposition,  yet  obedient  to  my  parents,  and  fond 
of  work  and  hard  study.  My  father  was  very  pious,  and  lived 
a  Methodist  after  the  straightest  sect.  Morning  and  evening 
he  would  read  a  chapter  from  the  New  Testament  and  hold 
family  prayer.  Among  our  small  collection  of  books  were  the 
Testament  and  spelling  book.  These  volumes  were  about  the 
same  size,  and  covered  with  the  same  kind  of  cloth.  "One 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


morning  I  placed  the  spelling  book  on  the  Testament,  within 
reach  of  my  father,  who,  when  ready  to  read  and  pray,  picked 
up  the  spelling  book,  opened  it,  closed  the  book  again  and  laid 
it  down,  and  reached  for  the  Testament.  At  this  moment  I 
exclaimed  :  "Pap,  the  next  time  you  read,  you  had  better  get 
the  almanac."  Luckily  for  me,  he  paid  no  attention  to  my 
suggestion,  but  went  on  as  usual  with  his  devotions. 

When  about  five  years  of  age,  an  incident  occurred  which 
made  a  strong  impression  on  my  mind,  and  exerted  an 
influence  to  keep  me  from  using  profane  language.  One 
morning,  immediately  after  breakfast,  my  mother  and  sisters 
were  performing  some  labor  in  the  garden,  having  left  the 
dishes  unwashed  on  the  table.  Now,  it  was  an  unusual  thing, 
at  least  for  one  of  my  age,  to  see  a  chicken  in  the  house. 
Finality,  the  old  cock  succeeded  in  getting  on  the  table. 
"Chook  !  chook  !  chook  !  chook  !"  calling  the  hens  about  him. 
I  saw  the  chicken  on  the  table,  and  ran  out,  crying  as  loud 
as  I  could  :  "Mamma !  Mamma !  the  old  rooster  is  on  the 
table,  just  a-playing  h — 1 !"  I  shall  never  forget  the  uproar 
and  laughter  at  my  expense. 

On  another  occasion,  when  about  seven  years  old,  in  com 
pany  with  my  brother  James,  I  went  to  my  father's  clearing, 
and  while  there  imagined  I  saw  a  beautiful  piece  of  wood.  It 
sparkled  and  glistened  in  the  bright  sunshine.  I  moved  toward 
it,  with  the  intention  of  picking  it  up,  exclaiming  :  "See,  Jim, 
what  a  pretty  stick  of  wood."  At  that  moment  my  brother 
caught  me  by  the  shoulder,  telling  me  at  the  same  time  that  it 
was  a  snake.  It  was  a  large  rattlesnake,  having  twelve  rattles, 
and  therefore  thirteen  years  old.  Being  stretched  at  full  length 
on  the  ground,  its  enormous  size  and  bright,  shining  appear 
ance  deceived  me.  It  was  a  narrow  escape. 

Mr.  B.  F.  Erwin  worked  for  my  father  in  the  clearing.  On  one 
occasion,  Mr.  Erwin  had  with  him  some  of  the  unadulterated 
juice  of  the  corn.  He  proposed  to  give  me  a  dram,  if  I  would 
gather  some  brush  and  assist  him  at  his  labor.  I  readily  con 
sented,  and  went  to  work  with  a  will,  but  in  a  short  time 
wanted  "more  dram,"  which  was  given  me.  The  effect  wad 
exhilarating,  but  I  soon  began  to  experience  strange  sensations. 
I  became  dizzy.  The  wThole  field  looked  to  me  as  if  it  were 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


going  round  and  round.  I  succeeded,  however,  in  making  my 
way  to  the  house.  It  was  my  first  dissipation. 

Among  my  youthful  companions  were  two  brothers:  John 
and  William  Hicks.  John  was  a  good  swimmer,  as  was  also 
my  brother.  William  and  I  could  not  swim.  We  were  bathing 
in  the  creek,  and  heavy  rain  had  swelled  the  stream  to  the  top 
of  its  bank.  I  had  taken  off  my  clothes,  and  waded  into  the 
shallow  water,  but  had  accidentally  gone  beyond  my  depth, 
when  the  swift  current  bore  me  rapidly  to  the  center  of  the 
stream.  Here  was  a  snag  to  which  I  clung  until  rescued  by 
William  Hicks. 

During  harvest  time  it  was  part  of  my  labor  to  carry  water 
to  the  workman  in  the  field.  For  this  service  I  was  promised 
three  cents  a  day.  I  did  good  service  slaking  the  thirst  of  the 
horny  handed  laborers.  One  day  an  old  lady  named  Hidrick 
passed  through  the  meadow  and  inquired  what  I  was 
doing.  I  informed  her  that  I  was  carrying  water  to  the  har 
vest  hands.  "Tommy,"  said  Mrs.  Hidrick,  "do  they  give  you 
anything  for  carrying  water?"  "Yes,"  said  I,  "Pap  is  to  give 
me  three  cents  a  day."  "Tommy,  that  isn't  enough;  you 
ought  to  have  six  and  a  fourth  cents  a  day,  and  don't  carry 
any  more  water  till  you  have  the  promise  of  an  ad 
vance  of  wages."  I  obeyed  her  injunction.  Soon  the 
workman  began  to  call  after  me  for  more  water;  but  I  was  on 
a  "strike,"  and  their  calls  were  in  vain.  At  length  my  father 
conceded  the  demand  and  promised  the  much  desired  advance. 
Whether  this  occurrence  was  the  origin  of  strikes  in  Meigs 
county,  or  whether  they  are  due  to  more  extensive  combina 
tions,  I  leave  to  the  reader.  One  thing  is  clear :  I  was  one 
among  the  first  "strikers"  in  the  county. 

I  lived  in  the  days  of  log  cabins  and  hard  cider.  My  father 
made  large  quantities  of  the  juice  of  the  apple.  The  apples 
were  pounded  in  a  large  iron  kettle,  a  heavy  maul,  with  a  pin 
through  the  handle,  worked  by  two  men,  being  used  for  that 
purpose.  The  press  was  constructed  of  two  heavy  pieces  of 
timber,  about  twenty  feet  in  length,  securely  fixed  on  blocks. 
Between  these  pieces,  a  heavy  beam,  ten  or  twelve  inches 
square,  was  placed ;  the  three  pieces  being  fastened  together 
at  one  end  with  a  pin.  Near  the  other  end  was  a  platform, 
with  gutters  to  carry  off  the  cider,  on  which  was  placed  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


box  containing  the  pounded  apples.  The  beam  was  raised 
onto  the  box  by  means  of  leverage.  Mr.  Erwin,  whom  I  have 
already  mentioned,  worked  for  my  father.  He  was  honest,  a 
good  worker,  trustworthy  in  every  respect,  but  inclined  to 
superstition.  I  was  about  five  years  old,  when,  one  evening,  in 
the  fall  of  the  year,  my  father,  brother,  and  Mr.  Erwin  were 
at  work  making  cider.  It  was  nuite  dark,  and  one  of  them 
observed  a  light  rise,  apparently  out  of  the  ground.  Their  at 
tention  was  immediately  fixed  on  the  strange  light.  While 
looking  and  wondering,  another  light  rose,  and  then  another, 
and  vanished  in  the  air.  They  gazed  intently  in  the  direction 
from  which  the  lights  appeared  to  rise,  but  saw  nothing  in  the 
gloom.  Mr.  Erwin  then  said  to  my  father.  ''Barton  let  us  go 
to  the  house,  something  may  happen  to  us,  the  cider  press 
may  fall  down  and  kill  or  cripple  some  of  us."  There  was  no 
more  cider  made  that  night.  They  were  greatly  alarmed  at 
the  strange  apparition,  came  to  the  house,  and  related  the  facts 
to  the  family.  Three  days  afterwards,  Mr.  Erwin's  mother,  a 
venerable  old  lady,  died  suddenly  ;  and  this  occurrence  tended 
to  strengthen  the  idea  of  superstition.  It  made  a  strong  im 
pression  on  my  youthful  mind,  aud  we  all  believed  that  the 
strange  lights  were  a  token  of  her  death.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
Mr.  Erwin  always  entertained  that  belief.  Science,  however, 
would  have  relieved  our  own  minds  from  superstition,  and 
told  us  that  the  inflammable  gas,  occasioned  by  the  decompo 
sition  of  vegetable  substances  on  marshy  ground,  had  ignited, 
causing  the  jack-a-lantern  to  make  its  appearance. 

When  six  years  of  age  I  commenced  going  to  school. 
William  McMahan  wielded  the  birch.  Mr.  McMahan's  resi 
dence,  in  which  the  school  was  taught,  was  a  double  log  house 
distant  about  two  miles  from  our  home,  and  my  path  lay 
across  the  creek,  over  fences  and  through  fields  and  woods. 
The  school  system  of  Ohio  was  then  in  its  infancy.  The  rural 
districts  were  dotted  with  log  school  houses,  in  which  the 
pedagogues  labored  "to  teach  the  young  idea  how  to  shoot." 
There  was  one  term  of  three  months  during  the  winter,  but 
none  in  the  summer,  and  the  schools  were  supported  in  part 
by  public  subscription.  A  knowledge  of  reading,  writingvspell- 
ing,  geography,  and  of  arithmetic,  to  the  "Single  Rule  of 


6  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Three,"  was  regarded  as  a  sufficient  qualification  on  the  part  of 
the  teacher.  We  were  poorly  supplied  with  books.  Those  used 
in  our  school  were  Webster's  American  Spelling-book,  the 
Primary  reader,  the  New  Testament,  and  the  English  reader. 
Some  of  the  advanced  scholars  read  from  a  History  of  the 
United  States,  and  a  work  entitled  American  Biography.  The 
pupils  were  required  to  "go  through"  the  spelling  book  before 
they  were  permitted  to  read.  Smith's  Geography  was  used, 
and  a  work  on  arithmetic  called  the  Western  Calculator.  Web 
ster's  Elementary  Spelling  book  was  introduced  in  1836,  and 
steel  pens  and  McGuffey's  reader  came  into  use  about  the  same 
time. 

The  exercises  consisted  mainly  of  reading  and  spelling. 
Four  times  a  day,  between  each  intermission,  the  pupils  read 
round.  There  were  three  classes  in  spelling ;  first,  second,  and 
third.  The  class  stood  in  line,  and  beginning  at  the  left,  each 
pupil  spelled  a  word  pronounced  by  the  teacher,  and  if  a  word 
was  misspelled,  it  passed  down  the  line  until  it  was  spelled 
correctly.  The  successful  scholar  then  took  his  station  next 
above  the  one  who  failed.  It  was  an  honor  to  "leave  off  head," 
and  a  certain  number  of  head  marks  was  a  badge  of  distinc 
tion.  No  grammar  was  studied  in  the  school.  There  were  no 
classes  in  Arithmetic,  and  no  exercises  on  the  black  board. 
The  students  in  Arithmetic  recited  separately,  and  were  re 
quired  to  memorize  the  rules  and  solve  the  problems  :  and  if  a 
problem  was  found  too  difficult  for  solution  by  the  student,  it 
was  brought  to  the  teacher,  who  "worked  it." 

I  was  fond  of  school  and  learned  rapidly  ;  but  would  some 
times  become  very  tired  over  the  long  hard  words  in  the  spell 
ing  book.  I  was  yet  in  the  third  class,  when,  on  one  occasion, 
the  second  class  were  spelling  for  head,  a  word  went  "round 
the  class."  The  teacher  overheard  me  whisper  to  my  brother 
that  I  could  spell  that  word,  "Thomas,"  said  he,  "rise  and 
spell  it."  I  did  so,  and  was  promoted  to  be  head  boy  of  the 
class,  and  felt  as  important  as  General  Jackson  in  the  presiden 
tial  chair.  On  a  future  occasion,  my  brother  having  "left  off 
head"  fourteen  times  in  succession,  the  teacher  made  a  rule 
that  whoever  did  so  twice  in  succession  should  go  to  the  foot. 
This  left  me  at  the  head,  but  I  did  not  like  the  idea  of  being 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


turned  to  the  foot,  and  intentionally  missed  a  word,  so  that  I 
might  remain  near  the  head  of  the  class. 

Hollis  Downing  was  my  second  teacher.  A  new  school  house 
had  been  erected  in  the  district.  This  edifice  was  about  twenty 
feet  square,  constructed  of  logs  hewed  on  one  side,  thus  giving 
the  interior  a  smooth  and  even  appearance.  The  spaces  be 
tween  the  logs  were  filled  with  pieces  of  wood  daubed  over 
with  mud.  The  seats  were  made  of  slabs,  split  off  timber, 
dressed  moderately  smooth,  with  pins  for  legs,  but  destitute  of 
any  rest  for  the  back.  On  each  side  of  the  building  a  log  was 
cut  out  and  a  long  narrow  window  put  in.  Steel  pens  were 
unknown  at  the  time,  and,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  used  the 
goose  quill,  boards  about  eighteen  inches  wide,  fixed  in  the 
form  of  desks,  extended  along  two  sides  of  the  building.  There 
was  a  puncheon  floor,  and  ucat  and  clay"  chimney,  with  a  huge 
fireplace  capable  of  holding  logs  of  wood  five  or  six  feet  in 
length.  Such  is  a  general  idea  of  the  country  school  house  fifty 
years  ago. 

Mr.  Downing  was  kind,  humane,  and  benevolent;  lenient  in 
his  conduct  towards  the  pupils,  and  took  an  active  interest  in 
the  progress  of  the  school.  One  day,  when  the  ground  was 
deeply  covered  with  snow,  nearly  all  the  boys  left  the  play 
ground,  repaired  to  the  state  road  on  the  hill,  got  sleds  and 
boards,  and  went  "coasting."  It  was  a  gala  noon  time  for  the 
students.  We  were  absent  about  two  hours  when,  returning 
to  school,  we  saw  Mr.  Downing  standing  in  the  door,  a  smile 
on  his  face,  and  a  large  switch  in  his  hand.  The  boys  expect 
ed  to  get  a  whipping;  but,  on  entering  the  school  room,  Mr. 
Downing  gave  each  boy,  except  my  brother  and  myself,  a  slight 
tap  with  the  switch,  remarking  at  the  same  time,  ''Get  your 
book." 

Robert  Townsend,  my  third  teacher,  under  whom  I  learned 
rapidly,  was  well  educated  for  the  times,  and  kept  a  good 
school.  Amos  Stevens,  who  succeeded  Mr.  Townsend,  was  also 
fairly  educated  in  the  English  language,  and  during  his  term, 
I  commenced  learning  to  write.  The  first  copy  was  a  round 
hand  in  large  letters  ;  but  writing  was  hard  to  learn  on  account 
of  my  being  left  handed. 

Daniel  Dudley,  a   single  man  born  in  one  of  the  Eastern 


8  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

States,  and  better  educated  then  any  of  his  predecessors,  was 
our  next  teacher.  Mr.  Dudley  was  small  of  stature,  peevish 
and  morose,  cross  and  irritable  in  his  disposition,  but  kept 
good  order  in  the  school.  During  the  noon  hour,  as  he  was 
one  day  walking  in  the  wood  near  the  play  ground,  and  a  large 
tree  stood  between  him  and  the  boys,  one  of  them  proposed  to 
"snowball  the  teacher."  The  snowballs  flew  thick  and  fast 
and  some  of  them  hit  the  tree.  As  Mr.  Dudley  stepped  from 
behind  the  tree,  he  was  struck  in  the  breast  by  a  snowball. 
The  boys  then  ceased  throwing,  school  was  called,  and  some 
of  the  larger  boys  were  called  up  to  answer  for  the  misde 
meanor.  "Who  hit  me  with  the  snowball?"  inquired  the 
teacher.  One  of  the  boys  called  out :  "It  was  Perry  Riggs." 
Another  said  :  "It  was  Enoch  McMahan,"  some  one  said  :  "It 
was  Jim  Barton,"  and  others  claimed  it  was  Bill  Saddler. 
Unable  to  ascertain  who  did  it,  the  teacher  talked  to  the  boys 
about  fifteen  minutes,  and  then  went  on  as  usual  with  the  ex 
ercises. 

John  Cain,  a  boy  about  my  age,  sat  beside  me  in  school,  and 
was  one  of  my  classmates.  We  were  studying  the  spelling 
lesson,  and  one  of  the  words  was  cain,  spelled  and  defined  : 
Cain,  a  man's  name  ;  cane,  a  shrub,  or  staff.  I  studied  in  a 
loud  whisper:  "C-a-i-n,  a  lazy  man's  name;  C-a-n-e,  a  shrub, 
or  staff."  John  began  to  cry,  which  soon  attracted  the  teach 
er's  attention.  "John,"  said  Mr.  Dudley,  "What  is  the  matter 
with  you?"  John  replied  :  "Nothing,  sir."  "Has  Thomas  done 
anything  to  you?"  "No,  sir,"  answered  John.  Turning  to  me 
the  teacher  said  :  "Thomas,  have  you  done  anything  to  him?" 
"No,  sir,"  I  answered  :  "I  am  studying  my  spelling  lesson." 
The  teacher  left  us,  but  John  continued  to  cry  until  the  class 
was  called  up  to  spell. 

Near  the  close  of  Mr.  Dudley's  term  of  school,  rny  brother 
got  into  a  dispute  with  Enos  McMahan,  a  boy  about  his  own 
age,  and  a  son  of  our  former  preceptor.  Enos  picked  up  several 
large  chips  and  pieces  of  wood  intending  to  strike  my  brother, 
but  James  would  knock  them  out  of  his  hand.  This  was  con 
tinued  till  school  was  called,  when,  as  they  were  near  the  door, 
my  brother  struck  Enos  a  powerful  blow  over  one  of  his  eyes, 
bruising  the  flesh  and  causing  the  blood  to  flow.  When  in  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


school  room  the  teacher  asked  Enos,  what  was  the  matter 
with  his  eye?  "Jim  Barton  hit  me,"  replied  Enos.  The  pre 
ceptor  then  inquired  :  "What  did  he  hit  you  with,  did  he  hit 
you  with  a  club?"  "No,  sir,"  replied  Enos,  "he  hit  me  with  his 
fist."  I  was  a  peaceable,  obedient  pupil,  and  feared  there 
would  be  trouble,  but  the  teacher  proceeded  with  the  school 
as  if  nothing  had  occurred.  It  is  probable  Mr.  Dudley  feared 
that  the  blood-letting  process  might  be  applied  to  himself. 
James  who  left  school  on  account  of  this  trouble,  was  after 
wards  arrested,  brought  before  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  and 
fined  five  dollars  and  costs,  but  the  fine  and  costs  were  never 
collected. 

I  was  eleven  years  old  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Dudley's  school, 
I  had  attended  six  terms  of  the  district  school,  including  two 
to  Mr.  McMahan.  I  studied  hard  and  learned  rapidly  ;  was  at 
tentive  and  obedient  to  my  teacher;  was  regarded  as  the  best 
scholar  of  my  age,  and  few  stood  higher  in  the  school  than  I 
did.  Our  facilities  for  reading,  as  I  have  already  remarked, 
were  limited,  but  I  made  good  use  of  those  in  my  possession. 
In  the  American  Biography  I  read  of  the  heroes  of  the  Revo 
lution  ;  of  the  generals  who  conducted  the  sieges  and  battles ; 
and  of  the  statesmen  who  shaped  the  policy  of  the  govern 
ment.  The  reading  of  the  battles  of  the  Revolution  afforded 
me  delight,  and  fixed  within  me  a  sentiment  of  patriotism 
which  has  never  been  erased. 

During  the  summer  months,  until  near  eighteen  years  of  age, 
I  worked  for  my  father  on  the  farm.  How  different  was  the 
labor  then  and  now!  When  I  think  of  the  improvements 
which  have  been  made  in  farming,  I  always  think  of  the  pro 
duction  of  wheat  in  the  old  times  in  Ohio.  There  are  few  who 
are  old  enough  to  remember  the  manner  in  which  it  was  pro 
duced  for  the  market.  The  grain  was  sowed  broadcast,  and 
covered  with  the  harrow.  The  sickle  and  cradle  supplied  the 
place  of  the  reaper  and  binder.  It  was  threshed  with  a  flail, 
a  machine  made  of  two  pieces  of  wood  fastened  together  by  a 
piece  of  leather.  The  farmer  swung  the  flail  over  his  head, 
and  it  was  about  as  dangerous  to  his  own-  head  as  it  was  to  the 
heads  of  wheat  that  he  was  aiming  it  at.  A  large  ring  was 
sometimes  made,  in  which  the  wheat  was  threshed  by  the 


10  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


tramp  of  horses.  It  was  separated  from  the  chaff  by  an 
artificial  agitation  of  the  atmosphere,  produced  by  a  sheet  or 
bag  held  by  two  men,  one  at  one  end  and  the  other  at  the 
other,  with  a  third  pouring  out  the  wheat  at  the  top.  I  have 
seen  this  operation  performed.  It  was  also  separated  by  the 
fanning  mill,  a  machine  which  produced  the  necessary  agita 
tion  of  the  atmosphere  by  means  of  a  wheel,  similar  in  form 
to  the  wheel  of  a  steamboat.  The  operator  turned  a  crank 
which  communicated  the  motion  to  the  wheel,  and  also  to  the 
seives,  and  the  chaff  was  blown  away  from  one  end  of  the  ma 
chine. 

It  is  needless  to  speak  of  the  many  implements  in  use 
among  the  farmers.  A  large  amount  of  the  labor  was  per 
formed  with  the  hoe;  the  plow  turned  the  soil  to  the  right; 
grass  was  cut  with  the  scythe  and  gathered  with  the  hand 
rake.  Labor  was  cheap,  seldom  exceeding  fifty  cents  a  day. 

Maple  sugar  was  a  staple  product.  It  sweetened  our  tea  and 
coffee,  and  answered  every  other  purpose  for  which  sugar  is 
used.  It  was  made  from  the  sap  of  the  sugar  maple  (the  Acer 
Saccharinum).  Two  or  three  auger  holes  were  bored  into  the 
tree,  but  not  deep  enough  to  go  through  the  sappy  part  of  the 
wood,  and  into  these  were  inserted  reeds  of  the  shumach  shrub 
(the  Rhus  Glabrum).  Wooden  troughs  were  placed  under 
these  spouts,  to  receive  the  drippings  from  the  tree.  An  ex 
cavation  which  answered  the  purpose  of  a  furnace,  was  made 
in'the  ground,  and  over  this  were  placed  the  kettles  contain 
ing  the  sugar-water.  The  sap  was  then  boiled  to  a  syrup  and 
clarified  with  milk  or  the  whites  of  eggs,  and  was  further 
evaporated  in  smaller  kettles.  This  labor  was  performed  in 
February  and  March,  and  was  often  regarded  as  a  recreation 
by  those  engaged  in  it. 

Nor  must  I  omit  the  labors  of  <5ur  grandmothers.  Wool 
was  carded  into  rolls,  spun  into  thread  on  the  spinning-wheel, 
and  woven  into  cloth  on  the  hand  loom,  thus  providing  the 
family  with  jeans  and  flannels.  Cotton  was  also  woven  into 
a  kind  of  cloth  called  "homespun,"  the  cotton  yarn  for  the 
warp  being  purchased  at  the  store.  Soft  soap  was  manufac 
tured  from  grease  and  water  impregnated  with  the  alkaline 
properties  of  the  ashes  of  wood.  These  labors,  together  with 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  11 


the  product  of  the  garden,  the  dairy  and  the  poultry  yard, 
afforded  material  aid  towards  the  general  support  of  the  fam 
ily.  The  calico  dress  was  a  luxury,  and  "store  clothes"  were 
worn  only  by  the  gentleman. 

When  the  farmer  came  to  market  his  products,  he  found  the 
prices  far  below  those  of  the  present  time.  Wheat  was  sold  in 
the  market  at  thirty-seven  and  a  half  to  fifty  cents  a  bushel ; 
corn  and  potatoes  at  twenty  to  twenty-five  cents  a  bushel ; 
butter  at  eight  to  ten  cents  a  pound  ;  eggs  at  three  to  five  cents 
a  dozen ;  beef  at  one  and  a  half  to  two,  and  pork  at  two  to 
three  cents  a  pound.  As  for  everything  the  farmer  bought — 
everything  he  could  not  raise — he  paid  more  than  double,  and 
in  some  instances  more  than  three  times  the  present  prices  for 
like  commodities.  He  toiled  from  early  dawn  till  late  at 
night ;  yet,  regardless  of  all  this,  farm  life  had  its  charms,  and 
my  most  pleasant  reminiscences  are  those  ol  the  home  of  my 
childhood. 

During  the  summer  succeeding  Mr.  Dudley's  term,  a  new 
school  district  was  laid  out  in  our  neighborhood,  and  an  un 
occupied  log  cabin  was  used  as  a  school-house.  My  sister, 
Elizabeth,  who  had  sufficient  education,  was  employed  to 
teach.  At  this  school  I  studied  orthography,  reading,  writ 
ing,  arithmetic  and  geography.  I  used  Ray's  arithmetic  and 
Smith's  geography.  Mary  Ann  Barton,  a  cousin  of  mine,  suc 
ceeded  Elizabeth,  and  the  school  was  taught  in  the  same  old 
log  school-house.  Miss  Barton  was  a  skillful  teacher,  and 
among  the  best  scholars  was  Maria  Hopkins,  daughter  of  the 
Rev.  James  H.  Hopkins,  a  local  preacher  and  farmer,  and 
afterwards  an  ordained  minister  of  the  M.  E.  church.  All  of 
father's  children  attended  this  school.  My  brother  was  re 
garded  as  the  best  scholar  in  arithmetic;  my  sister  Elizabeth 
the  best  in  spelling,  and  my  sister  Mary  carried  off  the  palm 
in  writing. 

For  two  or  three  weeks,  during  the  winter  succeeding  Miss 
Barton's  term,  I  attended  a  school  taught  by  my  sister  Eliza 
beth  in  another  district.  A  new  building,  called  the  Hopkins 
school-house,  in  honor  of  the  Rev.  James  H.  Hopkins,  was  now 
erected  in  the  district,  and  my  brother  James,  was  employed 
to  teach  the  school.  The  new  school-house,  though  far  in- 


12  AUTOBIOGRAPAY  OF 


ferior  to  those  of  the  present  time,  made  a  fine  appearance,  and 
was  a  great  improvement  on  the  old  log  structure  near  Page- 
town.  During  this  term  of  school  I  added  Kirkham's  English 
grammar  to  my  former  studies. 

Benjamin  Hughes  was  my  next  teacher,  and  under  his  in 
struction  I  completed  my  course  at  the  district  school.  In 
arithmetic  I  studied  as  for  as  profit  and  loss,  when,  on  one 
occasion,  I  came  across  the  following  problem  : 

"Sold  a  quantity  of  corn,  at  $1  per  bushel,  and  gained  25  per 
cent. ;  sold  of  the  same  to  the  amount  of  $59.40,  and  gained  35 
per  cent. ;  at  what  rate  did  I  sell ;  how  many  bushels  in  the 
last  lot?" 

After  study  ing  the  problem  for  some  time  I  brought  it  to 
the  teacher,  who,  after  looking  it  over  for  a  few  minutes,  told 
me  that  it  would  take  two  hours  to  solve  it.  I  finally  solved 
it  without  his  assistance. 

Miss  Maria  Hopkins,  who  succeeded  Mr.  Hughes  was  inca 
pable  of  teaching  me,  and  I  was  compelled  to  seek  other  fields. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Howe,  a  Presbyterian,  whose  Christian  name  I  do 
not  now  remember,  taught  in  the  old  school  house  near  Page- 
town,  and  I  attended  his  school  for  a  short  time.  I  desired 
to  study  Algebra.  My  brother  had  purchased  Bridge's  Alge 
bra,  an  elementary  work,  from  which  I  had  learned  the  first 
principles,  and  he  had  afterwards  exchanged  it  for  Harney's 
Algebra.  The  latter  contained  the  general  principles  of  the 
science,  together  with  a  series  ol  abstruse  problems,  but  with 
out  answers,  and  there  were  few  solutions  or  demonstrations. 
The  students  were  required  to  verify  the  answers.  I  knew  very 
little  about  forming  an  equation  and  soon  got  embarrassed 
on  the  following  problem  : 

"A  man's  age  was  three  times  that  of  his  wife  when  he  mar 
ried  her.  After  they  had  lived  together  fifteen  years,  his  age 
was  twice  hers.  What  were  their  ages  when  married?" 

I  brought  the  problem  to  the  teacher,  but  he  could  not  solve 
it.  In  the  evening,  I  showed  it  to  my  brother,  who  took  a 
piece  of  chalk,  made  a  few  letters  and  figures  on  the  side  of  the 
house,  and  easily  found  the  unknown  quantities.  The  prob 
lem  admits  of  an  easy  solution  by  algebra.  I  then  left  school 
and  pursued  my  studies  at  home.  My  mother  who  took  an 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  13 


active  interest  in  my  progress,  had  told  me  that  when  old 
enough,  she  intended  to  send  me  to  college.  This  stimulated 
me  to  extra  exertions.  I  pursued  my  course  in  algebra  as  far 
as  logarithms  without  the  aid  of  a  teacher.  I  procured  a  copy 
of  Comstock's  Natural  Philosophy,  and  soon  became  familiar 
with  the  principles  of  mechanics,  hydrostatics,  hydraulics, 
pneumatics,  electricity  and  optics.  I  studied  the  laws  of  at 
traction  and  gravitation ;  learned  the  minor  principles  of 
astronomy,  and  could  tell  the  approximate  distance  of  the 
earth  and  planets  from  the  sun,  together  with  their  revolutions 
around  it.  I  could  also  explain  the  causes  which  produced 
the  changes  of  the  seasons,  and  of  eclipse^  of  the  sun  and 
moon  ;  I  read  books  of  travels,  and  works  on  biography  and 
history,  and  endeavored,  by  all  the  means  within  my  power, 
to  store  my  mind  with  useful  knowledge. 

Nor  must  I  pass  over  in  silence  the  sports  and  diversions, 
the  pleasures  and  sorrows  of  school  life.  There  were  pleas 
ant  rambles  through  the  wood,  gathering  and  eating  the  June- 
berry — called  also  the  service-berry.  This  shrub,  (the  genus 
Cratxgus)  grows  in  dense  forests  and  is  one  of  the  earliest  to 
bloom  in  the  Spring.  Its  fruit  which  is  very  delicious  and 
healthy,  ripens  in  June  ;  hence  the  name  of  June-berry.  The 
species  is  now  almost  extinct,  the  woodman's  axe  having 
cleared  it  away. 

The  spelling-school  was  the  theatre  at  which  the  test  of 
scholarship  was  displayed.  These  tournaments  were  held  fre 
quently  and  class  was  arrayed  against  class,  and  school 
against  school.  Two  leaders  were  selected  who  then  pro 
ceeded  "to  choose  up."  The  opposing  forces  were  stationed 
at  opposite  sides  of  the  room,  and  the  words,  pronounced  by 
the  teacher  or  conductor,  were  passed  alternately  from  side  to 
side.  After  the  preliminary  exercises  were  conducted  for  a 
sufficient  length  of  time,  the  dispositions  were  then  made  for 
the  final  conflict.  The  contestants,  like  the  Greeks  of  old, 
drew  out  their  forces  in  line,  and  fought  man  to  man — each 
man  endeavoring  to  spell  down  the  other  side.  If  a  word 
A^as  misspelled  the  delinquent  stepped  from  the  ranks.  Thus 
a  superior  knowledge  of  orthography,  not  unmixed  with  cour 
age,  decided  the  fate  of  the  day. 


14  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Athletic  sports  were  the  chief  sources  of  recreation  among 
the  male  portion  of  the  scholars.  There  were  contests  of 
wrestling,  scuffling,  running  and  jumping.  Town  ball,  from 
which  the  national  game  originated,  was  the  principal  field 
exercise.  An  equal  number  of  players  was  chosen  on  each 
side,  and  the  first  to  the  bat  was  decided  by  chance  or  mutual 
agreement.  The  number  of  bases  was  indefinite,  and  their  for 
mation  was  governed  by  the  contour  of  the  ground  on  which 
the  game  was  played.  The  players  were  either  "crossed  out1' 
between  the  bases,  caught  out  behind  the  bat,  "on  a  fly,"  or  on 
the  first  bound.  The  curve  was  unknown ;  there  were  no  dead 
balls,  and  no  uniformity  as  to  the  number  of  innings.  The 
inning  ended  only  when  all  the  players  on  both  sides  were  put 
out.  Disputed  points  were  settled  by  mutual  agreement  with 
out  the  aid  of  an  umpire. 

The  revolution  of  half  a  century  has  brought  about  many 
changes  in  the  school  system  of  Ohio.  The  class  of  old  fash 
ioned  school-masters  (the  writer  among  the  number)  with  their 
modes  both  of  rigid  discipline  and  instruction,  have  either 
passed  away  or  long  since  survived  their  usefulness.  The  old 
log  school-houses  have  been  supplanted  by  new  and  costly 
edifices,  well  furnished  for  the  convenience  both  of  teachers 
and  scholars.  Improved  text-books  and  modes  of  instruction 
have  been  introduced,  and  the  ideas  of  fifty  years  ago  have  been 
succeeded  by  a  thorough  system  of  universal  education. 

I  was  a  large  boy  for  my  age ;  fairly  well  developed,  muscu 
lar,  and  was  not  indifferent  to  the  sports  of  the  day.  On  one 
occasion,  at  recess,  Simeon  Ellis,  a  boy  about  my  own  size  but 
two  years  older,  proposed  to  wrestle.  We  took  fair  hold  of  each 
other  at  "side  hold,"  and  he,  being  the  oldest,  gave  me  the 
under  hold.  We  wrestled  for  near  five  minutes,  but  kept  on  our 
feet.  I  purposely  exerted  myself,  for  my  best  girl,  Amanda 
Hopkings,  stood  in  the  door  looking  at  us. 

My  brother,  when  .  twenty-one  years  old  stood  five  feet 
ten  and  a  half  inches  in  height,  and  he  weighed  two  hundred 
pounds.  He  was  well  developed,  muscular,  fond  of  athletic 
sports,  an  expert  at  wrestling,  and  the  champions  were  numer 
ous  that  he  laid  on  the  ground.  His  choice  was  always  "side 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  15 


hold,"  and  I  never  knew  any  man  to  get  the  advantage  of  him 
at  wrestling.  John  Sylvester  was  about  forty  years  old,  about 
the  same  height  as  my  brother,  and  weighed  ov*r  two  hundred 
pounds.  He  was  a  powerful  athlete  and  an  expert  at  "catch- 
as-catch-can."  On  one  occasion,  at  a  large  gathering  of  men 
at  Harrisonville.  one  David  Dunlap,  offered  to  bet  five  dollars 
that  Sylvester  could  throw  down  any  two  men  in  the  crowd. 
Joseph  Heaton,  a  cousin  of  mine,  also  an  athlete,  together  with 
my  brother,  stepped  out  to  accept  the  challenge,  but  Sylvester 
failed  to  cover  the  bet.  It  was  then  proposed  that  James  and 
Sylvester  should  try  their  strength  and  skill,  but  they  could 
not  agree  as  to  the  mode  of  wrestling.  My  brother  desired  to 
wrestle  at  "side  hold,"  while  Sylvester  insisted  on  "catch- 
as-catch-can."  While  engaged  in  settling  the  preliminaries, 
Sylvester  suddenly  grabbed  my  brother,  got  hold  of  one  of  his 
legs,  raised  him  about  two  feet,  thinking  to  lay  him  on  the 
ground.  At  the  same  time  James  caught  Sylvester  around  the 
neck  and  came  down  on  his  feet,  only  to  be  raised  again  the 
second  time.  Each  one  kept  his  hold,  and  Sylvester  raised 
my  brother  the  third  time  and  threw  him  on  his  hips.  The 
bout  lasted  about  two  minutes,  and  it  was  very  evident  that 
Sylvester  had  exerted  all  his  strength,  for  he  was  blowing  hard 
and  his  limbs  were  in  a  spasmodic  condition  for  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes,  while  James  looked  as  fresh  and  vigorous  as  ever. 

James  had  been  successful  at  school,  and  had  obtained  an 
excellent  education  in  the  English  branches.  He  was  an  ex 
pert  in  arithmetic,  and  could  solve  the  most  abstruse  problems 
by  arithmetical  calculation.  Captain  Vance,  father  of  Col. 
John  L.  Vance,  of  Gallipolis,  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  my 
brother  was  one  among  the  best  arithmeticians  in  the  State  of 
Ohio.  James  was  married  in  September,  1845,  to  Miss  Ange- 
line  Reeves,  an  estimable  young  lady  of  Alexander  township, 
Athens  county,  Ohio. 

When  I  was  about  eleven  years  of  age  the  Church  of  the 
United  Brethren  in  Christ  had  a  great  revival  of  religion  at 
Harrisonville.  The  Rev.  Koutsinger,  a  German  who  preached 
in  the  English  language,  conducted  the  services,  and  a  large 
number  of  persons  embraced  religion  and  joined  the  church. 
At  the  close  of  Rev,  Koutsinger's  efforts  the  Methodists  com- 


16  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


menced  a  series  of  meetings  at  the  same  place,  and  the  minis 
ter,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hayes,  was  assisted  by  Rev.  Koutsinger.  The 
people  were  greatly  stirred  up,  and  the  consequence  was  that 
the  Methodists  had  perhaps  the  greatest  revival  of  religion 
ever  known  in  Meigs  county.  While  attending  these  meetings 
I  became  thoroughly  under  conviction,  and  convinced  of  a  day 
of  judgment  after  death,  where  every  one  will  be  called  upon 
to  answer  for  ''the  deeds  done  in  the  body."  I  would  go  to  the 
mourners  bench  and  there  offer  up  my  humble  petition  to  the 
God  who  rules  the  universe,  and  to  Jesus,  the  son  of  David, 
the  Lamb  of  God,  "who  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins." 
Although  very  young,  I  was  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  error 
of  my  ways  and  of  the  necessity  of  repentance  and  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  became  a  member  of  the  M.  E.  church. 

About  this  time  a  class  of  the  Methodists  was  organized,  and 
the  meetings  were  held  at  father's  house.  There  was  preaching 
every  alternate  Sabbath,  and  Bro.  Frame,  a  local  preacher  of 
the  neighborhood,  conducted  the  services.  Bro.  Frame,  whom 
I  greatly  admired  and  loved,  always  dressed  very  plainly,  and 
his  manner  of  preaching  would  now  be  called  an  exhortation. 
After  the  sermon  was  over,  Bro.  Calvert  would  exhort,  and 
make  a  powerful  appeal  to  sinners,  and  Bro.  Burroughs  would 
then  conclude  the  exercises  with  singing  and  prayer.  These 
meetings  were  always  followed  by  a  sumptuous  feast.  The 
fatted  chickens  would  be  killed,  and  the  brethren,  or  the  most 
of  them,  invited  to  tarry  for  dinner.  Father's  house  was  noted 
for  hospitality,  and  the  brethren  never  failed  to  partake  of  a 
square  meal. 

One  Sabbeth  morning  Bro.  Frame  preached  at  father's  house. 
He  wore  a  home-spun  linen  shirt,  without  any  collar-button ; 
and  a  thread,  to  which  was  attached  a  large  darning-needle, 
supplied  the  fastening.  As  he  warmed  up  to  his  subject,  I  was 
greatly  amused  to  observe  the  darning-needle  vibrating  to  and 
fro  like  the  pendulum  of  a  clock. 

One  evening  when  prayer-meeting  had  been  appointed  at 
our  house,  three  boys  came  very  early;  one  of  them,  Alvin 
Sexton,  who  was  five  or  six  years  older  than  myself,  proposed 
to  take  a  walk.  I  readity  accepted  the  invitation  and  after 
we  had  proceeded  about  one  hundred  yards,  Sexton  said  to 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  17 


me :  "Tom,  we  want  you  to  get  down  on  your  knees  sfnd 
pray  for  us."  I  objected,  telling  him  at  the  same  time,  that  it 
would  be  wrong  to  do  so.  The  other  boys  joined  in  urging  me 
to  pray  for  them,  but  no  persuasion  on  their  part  could  cause 
me  to  "cast  my  pearl  before  swine,  lest  they  come  again  and 
rend  you." 

The  black  hawk  was  then  the  wild  bird  of  the  forest,  and  his 
depredations  in  the  poultry  yard  were  numerous  and  destruc 
tive.  The  good  house-wife  was  always  anxious  for  the  care  of 
the  brood,  and  various  devices  were  employed  as  a  means  of 
protection.  One  Sabbath  morning,  during  Church  services,  a 
loud  cackling  was  heard  in  the  yard — the  unfailing  token  of 
approaching  danger.  My  mother,  ever  anxious  on  the  sub 
ject,  gave  me  to  understand  that  she  wanted  me  to  drive  the 
hawk  away.  I  went  out  quietly  and  returned,  only  to  be  rep 
rimanded  by  the  minister;  for,  in  my  frantic  effort^,  I  not 
only  disturbed  the  hawk,  but  the  religious  exercises  as  well. 

These  religious  meetings  were  continued  for  a  number  of 
years,  and  there  was  preaching  every  alternate  Friday  by  the 
ordained  minister.  My  father  always  took  an  active  interest 
in  church  affairs ;  was  kind  and  benevolent,  and  always  will 
ing  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  the  poor  in  time  of  need.  He 
was  tenacious  as  to  what  he  believed  to  be  his  rights ;  but 
ever  ready  to  do  justice  as  between  man  and  man.  New  em 
igrants  settled  in  the  neighborhood,  with  some  of  whom  father 
had  a  controversy,  and  they  could  not  come  to  any  terms  of 
settlement.  At  length  James  Blundon,  a  prominent  church 
member,  preferred  charges  against  my  father,  for  no  other  rea 
son,  as  I  believe,  than  to  injure  his  character.  Blundon  no 
doubt  anticipated  an  easy  victory,  as  father  was  not  well 
versed  either  in  the  laws  of  the  land  or  the  canon  of  the 
church.  At  length,  the  cause  came  on  for  trial  before  a  com 
mittee  of  church  members,  and  father  was  found  guilty  as 
charged  in  the  specifications,  and  expelled  from  the  church. 
He  appealed  the  case  to  the  quarterly  conference,  and  the  pre 
siding  elder  referred  the  matter  back,  on  account  of  an  unfair 
hearing  before  the  committee.  The  cause  was  then  tried  over 
again  at  father's  residence,  and  a  large  concourse  of  saints  and 
sinners  came  to  hear  the  trial.  He  was  again  found  guilty 


18  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


and  expelled.  The  case  was  once  more  carried  up  to  the  quar 
terly  conference,  and  father  was  there  finally  acquitted  of  the 
charges,  and  re-instated  in  full  membership. 

Alfred  Cheadle  was  the  poet  laureate  of  the  neighborhood, 
and,  in  memory  of  this  great  church  trial,  composed  the  fol 
lowing  lines : 

T\vas  in  the  pleasant  month  of  May, 

All  nature  being  gay. 
'Twas  Blundon  that  charged  Barton, 

All  on  the  thirteenth  day. 

He  charged  him  and  he  slandered  him, 

Most  scandelously  severe. 
They  had  it  up  hill  and  down  hill 

First  one  and  then  the  other, 
And  every  time  they  met  in  class, 

It  was  sister  and  brother. 

And 'the  case  it  was  a  surly  aim, 

That  Barton  did  his  standing  gain, 
«•  Then  Hopkins  took  the  case  in  hand, 

And  smote  the  people  on  every  hand, 
Till  Hanliu  withdrew 

And  left  the  social  band. 

Then  Hopkins-smote  the  people 

OH  every  side, 
Till  Ellis  left  the  church  - 

Likewise  his  dear  bride. 
Then  Barton  gained  the  victory, 

And  conquered  all  at  last. 

And  now  the  warfare  having  ended, 

A  stranger  steps  in. 
He  passed  for  a  saint  and  was  freed  from  all  sin, 

They  appointed  him  class-leader, 
He's  the  last  class-leader  that  ever  I  saw, 

He's  left  the  little  church, 
And  gone  to  study  law. 

This  wretched  doggerel  was  frequently  sung  by  a  full  chorus 
of  voices  to  a  time  contained  in  the  old  Missouri  harmony. 
The  people  as  usual  in  such  cases,  were  divided  in  opinion  on 
the  merits  of  the  cause ;  and  the  trial,  like  all  similiar  trials 
had  an  injurious  effect  on  the  welfare  of  the  church.  I  have 
given  its  history  with  the  object  of  illustrating  my  father's 

strength  of  will  and  tenacity  of  purpose. 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

I  now  approach  an  event  of  my  life,  so  indelible,  so  sudden 
and  yet  so  solemn,  so  bound  up  with  all  my  infant  recollections, 
that,  from  the  beginning  of  my  narrative,  I  have  seen  it  grow- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  19 


ing  larger  and  larger  as  I  advanced,  and  casting  its  shadows 
over  all  that  had  preceeded  it.  It  haunted  me  in  my  dreams, 
and  even  at  this  day,  its  remembrance  is  fraught  with  sorrow. 
Moreover,  it  was  the  turning  point  of  my  life,  and  formed  the 
basis  of  my  future  career. 

My  mother,  whom  I  have  thus  far  rarely  mentioned,  but 
whom  I  dearly  loved,  was  now  about  sixty  years  old.  She 
was  plain  in  her  manner  and  attire ;  a  devoted  Christian,  an 
affectionate  companion,  and  a  kind  and  indulgent  mother. 
About  the  first  of  June,  1845,  she  burned  or  scalded  (or  thought 
she  had  done  so)  the*  fore-finger  of  her  right  hand.  The 
finger  smarted  and  burned  very  much,  and  this  was  followed 
by  a  fever.  Dr.  French,  an  old  gentleman  who  practiced  as  a 
physician  in  our  neighborhood,  but  who  had  little  if  any 
knowledge  of  the  science  of  medicine,  treated  her,  and  ex 
plained  the  case  in  some  way.  At  first,  father  did  not  think 
there  was  anything  serious,  but  she  gradually  grew  worse,  the 
finger  being  greatly  swollen,  and  Dr.  Dickson,  of  Albany, 
Athens  county,  was  sent  for.  Dr.  Dickson  pronounced  the 
trouble  erysipelas — a  disease  of  which  we  had  never  before 
heard.  The  arm  soon  commenced  to  swell,  and  the  swelling 
extended  to  the  body.  Her  vital  powers  failed  rapidly,  and 
.she  passed  quietly  away  on  the  eighth  of  June,  1845.  Her 
body  was  consigned  to  the  tomb,  and  her  spirit  ascended  to 
the  God  who  gave  it,  where 

"There  is  a  land  beyond  the  sky, 
Where  happy  spirits  never  sigh. 
Then,  erring  souls,  your  sins  deplore, 
And  sing  of  where  we'll  die  no  more."  •» 


CHAPTER  II. 

TEACHER  AND    STUDENT  OF  MEDICINE. 

I  was  approaching  my  seventeenth  birthday  when  my  mother 
died.  Her  last  years  had  been  the  happiest  of  her  life,  and 
they  were  far  from  being  the  least  happy  of  mine.  It  was  not 
till  after  the  last  sad  rites  had  been  performed,  and  her  body 
laid  to  rest  in  the  old  graveyard  near  Harrisonyille,  that  I 


20  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


began  to  realize  the  loneliness  of  my  situation,  and  to  com 
prehend,  in  its  full  import,  the  irreparable  loss  that  I  had 
sustained.  I  was  then  pursuing  my  studies  in  algebra  and 
natural  philosophy,  and  her  counsel  and  advice,  her  cheerful 
words  and  promises  had  been  to  me  a  source  of  .encouragement. 

Another  event  occurred  soon  afterwards  which,  in  connec 
tion  with  the  death  of  my  mother,  exerted  a  powerful  influence 
in  shaping  my  future  career.  One  day,  I  think  it  was  about 
the  first  of  February  in  the  following  year,  a  lady,  accom 
panied  by  her  daughter,  called  at  our  house.  The  mother 
was  about  thirty-eight  years  old,  and  ttte  daughter,  who  was  in 
very  feeble  health,  about  twenty.  They  had  consulted  a 
botanical  doctor  in  regard  to  the  young  lady's  condition,  and 
had  called  at  our  place  on  their  way  home.  Father,  who  was 
noted  for  his  hospitality,  invited  them  to  remain  for  dinner, 
and  a  sumptuous  feast  was  prepared.  A  few  hours  were 
passed  in  pleasant  conversation,  and  father  seemed  well 
pleased  with  the  elder  lady. 

Great  events  are  frequently  brought  about  by  the  most 
trifling  causes.  The  friendly  visit  was  returned,  and  it  soon 
become  evident  that  cupid  was  hard  at  work,  and  that  father 
was  enamored  of  the  elder 'lady.  Her  name  was  Margaret 
Zickafoos  Berkley.  The  marriage  was  arranged  to  come  off  in 
March,  and  the  nuptials  were  to  be  solemnized  at  the  bride's 
residence. 

The  wedding  preparations  were  soon  completed,  and  when 
the  appointed  time  arrived,  father,  together  with  my  brother 
on4  sisters,  set  out  on  horseback  for  their  destination.  It  had 
been  decided  that  I  should  remain  at  home,  but  I  had  never 
witnessed  a  marriage  ceremony,  and  my  curiosity  was  aroused. 

I  followed  the  procession  on  foot,  and  being  young  and 
active,  arrived  at  the  bride's  residence  in  time  to  hear  a  deep, 
sonorous  voice  round  oft  the  words  :  "  I  pronounce  you  man 
wife." 

As  I  entered  the  room,  a  pleasant  group  met  my  gaze.  Con 
spicuous  among  the  number  I  recognized  the  familiar  form  of 
my  father.  His  tall  figure  stood  erect,  and  his  countenance 
beamed  with  delight,  while  the  bride,  arrayed  in  her  best  attire, 
was  radiant  with  smiles  and  blushes. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  21 


The  widow  Berkley  was  the  mother  of  eight  children  when 
this  marriage  was  consummated.  Their  names  were  :  Simeon, 
Catharine,  Lucy,  Martha,  William,  Joseph,  Amanda  and 
James.  I  have  given  their  names  in  the  order  of  their  ages, 
and  the  four  younger  children  came  to  live  with  my  father. 
The  fruits  of  this  union  were  John  W.,  born  in  December,  1846, 
and  Sarah  M.,  born  July  15th,  1849. 

During  the  summer  succeding  my  father's  re-marriage,  I 
labored  on  the  farm,  and  assisted  in  raising  a  crop.  I  also 
performed  some  labor  during  harvest,  and  other  work  on  my 
own  account.  Late  in  the  fall,  several  young  men  who  were 
going  to  the  iron  furnaces  in  Lawrence  county,  requested  me 
to  join  them.  I  did  so,  and  labored  for  a  short  time  at  a  saw 
mill,  and  chopped  wood  for  a  gentleman  named  Porter,  who 
had  a  contract  to  furnish  wood  for  the  furnaces.  In  the 
intervals  of  labor  during  the  summer,  I  had  taken  up  the  sub 
ject  of  chemistry,  and  had  incidentally  mentioned  that  fact 
to  my  employer.  One  day  Mr.  Porter  remarked  to  me  :  "  Tom, 
as  you  have  studied  chemistry,  how  would  you  like  to  buy  a 
recipe  for  curing  cancer?  "  He  suggested,  at  the  same  time, 
that  he  would  sell  me  such  recipe  in  part  payment  for  my 
wages.  I  reflected  fora  few  moments,  and  replied:  "Will 
it  cure  a  cancer?  "  There  was  a  laugh  at  the  expense  of  my 
employer,  and  I  heard  no  more  of  the  recipe  for  curing 
cancer. 

This  work,  however,  was  not  so  pleasant  as  farming,  and  I 
soon  returned  home.  But  farm  labor  at  this  time  was  equiva 
lent  to  working  for  my  board,  and  clothing  myself,  for  it  was  all 
that  father  could  now  do  to  maintain  his  family,  and  it  became 
self-evident  that  I  must  be  the  architect  of  my  own  fortune. 

I  was  well  qualified  to  teach  the  district  school,  having  passed 
a  successful  examination  at  Pomeroy.  Mr.  Halliday,  countv 
auditor,  was  the  examiner,  and  he  granted  me  a  certificate. 
With  this  document  in  my  hands,  I  sought  the  field  of  my 
future  labors,  and,  through  the  influence  of  John  Chilcote,  of 
Columbia  township,  obtained  a  school  in  his  district. 
*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

Let  me  pause  for  a  moment  upon  a  memorable  period  of  my 
life.  Weeks,  months,  seasons  have  passed  away.  They  seem 


22  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


little  more  than  a  summer  day  and  a  winter  evening.  Now, 
the  garden  where  I  played  in  my  infancy  is  all  in  bloom,  and 
glittering  in  the  bright  sunshine  ;  and  now  the  fields  and  wood 
are  deeply  covered  with  a  mantle  of  snow.  In  a  breath,  the 
brook  that  flows  through  my  pleasant  rambles  is  splashing  in 
the  summer  sun  ;  is  ruffled  by  the  winter  wind,  or  congealed 
with  a  coating  of  ice.  No  stream  presents  a  more  pleasing 
picture  as  it  flashes  and  rolls  away,  and  hastens  to  mingle  its 
drops  with  the  father  of  waters. 

My  school  days  !  The  silent  gliding  on  of  those  years — the 
unseen,  unfelt  movement  of  my  life — from  childhood  up  to 
youth.  Let  me  think,  as  I  look  back  through  the  vista  of 
time,  whether  there  are  any  monuments  which  mark  my  pro 
gress. 

A  moment,  and  I  occupy  my  place  in  the  family  circle,  where 
we  all  assemble  morning  and  evening  for  devotional  services. 
The  cheerful  fireside,  the  bright  sunlight,  the  birds  and  flowers, 
the  fields  and  wood,  the  pleasant  companionship  of  those 
whom  I  dearly  loved,  are  wings  that  take  me  back,  in  a  pleas 
ing  reverie,  to  the  home  of  my  childhood.  Ah,  what  changes 
have  come  over  the  old  home  !  New  faces  are  gathered  around 
the  hearthstone.  And  now  it  is  that  I  begin  to  miss  a  familiar 
form,  with  which  my  infant  recollections  wrere  so  long  associ 
ated.  '  I  do  not  speak  of  her  now,  for  I  know  too  well  that  she 
will  never  more  return. 

In  the  space  of  a  thought  I  am  in  the  school-room,  and  hear 
the  hum  of  many  voices,  and  recognize  the  features  of  my 
youthful  companions.  Now,  we  are  conning  over  the  long,  hard 
lessons  and  preparing  for  recitation  ;  and  now  we  are  on  the 
play-ground,  animated  with  the  sports  and  recreations  of  the 
day.  I  am  not  the  last  boy  in  the  school.  In  the  course  of  a 
few  years  I  have  risen  rapidly.  But  the  teacher  seems,  as  yet, 
a  great  way  off — a  mighty  creature  whose  giddy  heighth  is  un 
attainable.  I  am  impressed  with  the  stores  of  knowledge  he 
has  mastered,  with  the  honorable  station  that  he  occupies,  and 
wonder  whether  I  will  ever  attain  that  dignity.  I  chiefly 
wonder  what  he  will  be  in  after  years,  and  what  the  world  will 
do  to  maintain  itself  against  him. 

Time  has  stolen  on  unobserved,  and  other  changes  have 


THOS.   H.  BAHTON.  23 


taken  place  in  the  old  home.  James  is  a,  teacher  now,  and 
has  commenced  the  study  of  medicine,  and  is  going  to  be  a 
physician.  I  think  James  is  a  noble  fellow,  and  wonder 
whether  I,  even  I,  will  be  able  to  follow  in  his  footsteps. 

A  blank,  through  which  the  heroes  and  warriors  of  antiquity 
march  on  in  a  seemingly  endless  procession — and  what 
comes  next !  I  have  passed  my  eighteenth  mile-stone,  I  have 
completed  my  studies  at  the  district  schools.  I  have 
accomplished  more,  I  am  familiar  with  the  principles  of  alge 
bra  and  natural  philosophy,  and  have  passed  a  successful  ex 
amination  in  the  English  branches  of  education.  I  am  the 
master,  now;  and  look  down  on  the  line  of  boys  under 
me,  with  a  condescending  interest  in  such  of  them  as  bring  to 

my  mind  the  boy  I  was  myself  when  I  first  came  to  school. 
******* 

I  have  paused  ior  a  moment  to  see  the  shaows  of  those 
years  go  by  me.  They  are  gone,  and  I  resume  my  narrative. 

I  entered  upon  my  new  field  of  labor ;  and,  for  a  young  man 
eighteen  years  old,  taught  a  good  school,  the  major  portion 
of  the  scholars  learned  rapidly,  and  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
knowing  that  my  labors  were  crowned  with  success.  Let  not 
the  reader  smile  when  I  tell  him  that  I  received  only  eight 
and  one  third  dollars  a  month,  andjboarded  with'the  scholars, 
for  experienced  teachers  seldom  received  more  than  fifteen 
dollars  a  month  for  their  services.  With  the  proceeds  of  my 
labor  I  purchased  broadcloth  at  two  dollars  and  fifty  cents  a 
yard,  and  cassimere  at  one  dollar  a  yard  ;  and,  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life,  walked  abroad  in  a  fine  suit  of  clothes. 

It  is  not  without  a  lingering  feeling  of  sorrow  that  I  come 
to  record  the  death  of  my  sister  Mary.  She  was  dignified  in 
her  manner,  kind  and  gentle  in  her  disposition,  and  amiable 
in  her  social  relations.  It  seems  that  the  best  are  sometimes 
called  away  first.  In  the  last  days  of  August  she  complained 
of  feeling  unwell,  and  was  soon  afterwards  confined  to  her  bed. 
I  went  for  my  brother,  but  he  did  not  think  that  Mary  was 
seriously  ill.  There  had  been  no  sickness  among  the  children 
other  than  the  diseases  incident  to  childhood,  and  James  was 
loth  to  believe  that  there  was  any  danger.  I  insisted,  however, 
that  he  should  take  charge  of  the  case.  He  did  so,  pronounced 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

the  disease  typhoid  fever,  and  commenced  treating  her.  But 
she  gradually  grew  worse ;  good  counsel  was  called  to  see  her, 
yet  it  was  all  of  no  avail.  At  length  she  became  delirious. 
Dysentery  and  hemorrhage  of  the  bowels  set  in,  and  she  slowly 
sank  and  passed  quietly  away. 

Our  facilities  for  procuring  proper  remedies  were  limited, 
and  I  have  sometimes  thought  that  had  the  nature  and  path 
ology  of  her  disease  been  understood  then,  as  would  be  now. 
her  life  might  have  been  saved. 

Mary  died  with  full  faith  in  her  Redeemer.  I  believe  that 
she  was  prepared  to  go.  As  we  stood  around  her  dying  bed 
side  she  professed  religion,  and  gave  us  good  counsel  and 
advice.  Jared  Stiles,  an  intelligent  young  man,  a  staunch 
Universalist,  and  a  friend  and  acquaintance  of  hers  from  in 
fancy,  visited  her  during  her  last  sickness.  She  exhorted  Mr. 
Stiles  to  renounce  his  belief;  telling  him  that  universalism 
might  do  to  live  by,  but  that  it  would  be  wanting  in  death. 
She  died  in  September,  1847,  and  was  laid  to  rest  by  the  side 
of  her  mother. 

"Sister,  thou  was't  mild  anil  lovely, 

Gentle  as  the  summer  breeze, 
Pleasant  as  the  air  of  evening, 

When  it  lloats  among  the  trees." 
******* 

I  was  now  pursuing  the  study  of  chemistry,  but  without  the 
aid  of  a  teacher.  In  this  connection  I  will  relate  a  circum 
stance  in  regard  to  a  steam  and  botanic  physician.  During  the 
summer  one  of  my  step-sisters  had  an  attack  of  malarial  in 
termittent  fever,  and  the  botanic  doctor  was  called  to  treat  her. 
I  was  then  studying  the  alkaloids — morphine,  strychnine, 
bucine,  etc.  I  thought  this  an  excellent  opportunity  to  learn 
something  about  chemistry,  and  requested  the  doctor  to  ex 
plain  the  meaning  of  the  word  alkaloid.  He  replied  that  he 
did  not  know.  I  was  greatly  surprised  to  find  that  a  practic 
ing  physician,  apparently  in  good  standing,  should  be  so  igno 
rant.  Think  of  this,  ye  sons  of  Esculapius  !  Here  was  a 
physician,  having  an  extensive  practice  both  in  Meigs  and 
Athens  counties,  who  did  not  know  the  meaning  of  the  term 
alkaloid ! 

About  this  time  father  sold  his   farm  on  Mud   Fork  to  the 


THOS.  H,  BARTON.  25 


Rev.  T.  A.  Welsh,  and  purchased  a  smaller  one  near  Harrison- 
ville.  From  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  he  gave  my  sister  Eliza 
beth  and  myself  two  hundred  dollars  each.  He  had  previously 
assisted  James,  and  had  partly  furnished  him  the  means  to 
obtain  an  education.  These  gifts,  not  unworthy  of  father's 
ability,  were  the  only  patrimony  we  received. 

During  the  summer  my  brother  taught  school  at  Albany.  I 
attended  his  school  for  about  two  months  ;  and,  in  the  follow 
ing  winter,  taught  at  Rolen's  Mills,  in  Lee  township,  Athens 
county.  I  think  it  is  now  a  part  of  Vinton  county.  My  sti 
pend  was  increased  to  ten  dollars  a  month,  but  my  efforts 
were  not  entirely  successful.  Some  of  the  pupils  learned  rap 
idly,  while  others  appeared  indifferent.  It  was  a  difficult 
school  to  teach  and  equally  hard  to  govern,  for  a  large  por 
tion  of  the  scholars  were  full  of  what  the  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow 
calls  "the  old  boy." 

While  teaching  at  Rolen's  Mills  a  brutal  affair  occurred  in 
the  neighborhood.  This  was  no  less  than  a  prize  fight,  the 
result  of  an  old  fued,  and  Abraham  Martin  and  Abraham 
Lewellyn  were  the  participants.  I  was  attending  a  singing- 
school,  one  evening,  and  it  was  announced  that  a  fight  at  fisti 
cuffs  was  to  come  off  near  by.  The  singing-school  was  broken 
up ;  the  young  ladies  went  to  their  several  homes,  and  the 
yrfung  men  and  boys  repaired  to  the  scene  of  action.  I  went 
also.  A  ring  was  formed,  and  a  man  about  forty  years  old 
acted  as  referee.  Neither  Marquis  of  Queensburry  or  London 
Ring  rules  were  to  govern,  and  time  was  to  be  called  only 
when  one  or  the  other  was  conquered.  The  preliminaries  were 
soon  adjusted,  and  the  men  sprang  at  each  other,  "rough 
and  tumble,"  and  fought  furiously  for  fifteen  minutes,  when 
Lewellyn  gave  up.  Roth  men  were  severely  punished. 

My  sister  Elizabeth  was  not  averse  to  the  tender  passion 
of  love.  She  became  afBanced  to  Christopher  Spilman,  a  re 
spectable  young  farmer  of  Columbia  township,  and  they  were 
married  August  27th,  1848. 

My  next  field  of  labor  was  at  Kygerville,  in  Gallia  county, 
where  I  received  the  moderate  sum  of  $15  a  month  for  my 
services,  and  boarded  in  turn  with  the  scholar's.  Here  I  had 
a  large  school,  forty  and  sometimes  forty-five  scholars  being 


26  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


in  attendance.  It  was  a  difficult  school  to  teach,  for  the  pupils 
were  in  all  grades,  from  the  "  A  B  C  "  to  the  higher  English 
hranches.  Hon.  J.  P.  Bradbury,  afterwards  prosecuting  at 
torney  of  Meigs  county,  judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas 
and  Circuit  Courts,  and  at  this  writing  one  of  the  judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Ohio,  attended  this  school. 

Early  in  the  succeeding  spring,  I  attended  the  academy  at 
Albany  for  six  weeks.  The  preceptor,  whose  name  I  do  not 
now  remember,  had  an  excellent  education,  and  was  a  bach 
elor.  Here  I  studied  English  grammar,  Latin  and  botany. 
In  botany  I  recited  with  Miss  Rhoda  Bissel,  but  pursued  my 
course  in  Latin  alone.  I  studied  through  the  Latin  grammar, 
and  commenced  to  read  easy  sentences.  This  term  closed  my 
academic  education. 

During  the  summer  I  taught  at  Bennett\s  Mills,  in  Green 
field  township,  Gallia  county.  There  was  a  large  number  of 
pupils  in  attendance,  and  I  received  twelve  dollars  a  month 
for  mv  labor,  and  boarded  with  the  scholars.  The  pupils, 
however,  were  young,  and  the  school  was  easily  taught  and 
governed. 

I  will  now  relate  my  first  experience  as  a  traveler.  I  had 
never  been  far  from  home,  and  had  never  traveled  on  a 
steamboat.  Some  time  in  August,  1  think  it  was  after  the 
close  of  my  last  school,  I  took  passage  at  Addison  for  the 
town  of  Hanging  Rock.  Being  very  large,  tall,  of  a  fair  com 
plexion,  light  hair  and  smooth  face,  I  presented  a  fair  target 
for  the  young  bloods  to  have  sport  with.  I  was  annoyed  in 
various  ways  by  three  or  four  young  men,  and  I  had  incau 
tiously  informed  them  in  regard  to  my  business.  I  took  it 
all  calmly  till  a  gentleman  about  forty  years  of  age  said  to  me  : 
"  Young  man,  if  they  annoy  you  any  more,  draw  your  fist  on 
them  ;  that  will  settle  them."  I  am  not  quarrelsome,  neither 
am  I  wholly  destitute  of  fear;  and,  having  fonnd  a  friend  on 
board,  I  resolved  to  take  my  own  part,  even  if  it  had  to  be 
done  by  hard  blows.  An  opportunity  soon  presented  itself. 
I  was  standing  by  the  guards,  conversing  with  a  gentleman 
named  Robinson,  and  while  we  were  talking,  one  of  the  roughs 
came  out  and  began  to  taunt  me.  Without  saying  a  word,  I 
moved  toward  him  with  my  left  duke  in  position  (I  am  left- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  27 


handed)  and  with  resolution  written  on  my  countenance. 
The  rowdy  turned  and  shrugged  up  his  shoulders  in  order  to 
avoid  the  blow.  Luckily,  or  unluckily,  I  missed  my  man ;  for 
at  that  instant  Mr.  Robinson  caught  me  around  the  waist,  not 
only  arresting  the  blow,  but  tearing  my  Irish  linen  coat,  as 
well.  Although  failing  to  punish  the  ruffian  as  he  richly 
deserved,  yet  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  perfect 
order  reigned  on  that  steamboat  while  I  remained  on  it.  My 
linen  coat  being  ruined,  I  donned  my  broadcloth. 

In  August,  1849,1  commenced  the  study  of  medicine  under 
the  preceptorship  of  my  brother  James.  He  had  located  at 
Campaign  Creek,  now  Addison,  in  Gallia  County;  was  well 
respected  as  a  physician,  and  was  building  up  an  extensive 
and  lucrative  practice. 

Soon  after  James  located  at  Addison,  typhoid  fever  became 
prevalent  in  that  locality,  and  he  was  called  to  see  a  young 
lady,  named  Berry,  who  was  threatened  with  an  attack  of  that 
disease.  He  gave  her  some  medicine,  explained  the  nature  of 
the  disease,  and  told  her  friends  that  he  regarded  the  patient 
in  a  dangerous  condition.  A  noted  physician  of  Gallipolie, 
who  had  a  large  practice  in  the  neighborhood,  but  with  whom 
James  would  not  consult,  was  also  called  to  see  her.  He  took 
occasion  to  disparage  James,  telling  Miss  Berry's  friends  that 
the  young  doctor  was  ignorant  of  the  science  of  medicine, 
that  the  patient  was  by  no  means  in  a  serious  condition,  that 
her  trouble  was  only  the  result  of  a  slight  cold,  and  that  she 
would  be  well  in  a  short  time.  But  the  young  lady  died,  as 
James  had  anticipated,  and  his  diagnosis  of  the  case  in  oppo 
sition  to  the  views  of  his  older  and  more  experienced  compet 
itor,  gave  him  a  start  in  business  and  established  his  reputa 
tion  as  a  physician. 

During  my  two  years  course  of  study  I  read  in  succession 
the  following  works  on  medicine  :  1.  Cruvilhier's  Human  An 
atomy.  2.  Dunglison's  Human  Physiology.  3.  The  United 
States  Dispensatory.  4.  Cooper's  Surgical  Dictionary.  This 
was  an  excellent  work  on  surgery,  arranged  in  alphabetical 
order,  and  a  standard  authority  on  that  subject.  5.  Watson's 
Lectures  on  the  Practice  of  Physic.  This  was  an  English 
work,  revised  by  Dr.  Francis  Conder,  of  Philadelphia.  6. 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Churchi]!  on  Obstetrics.  7.  Dewees  on  the  Diseases  of  Chil 
dren.  8.  Wood's  Theory  and  Practice  of  'Medicine.  9.  Wil 
son's  Human  Anatomy.  I  used  Hooper's  Medico  Lexicon  as 
a  book  of  reference  on  medical  terms.  These  works,  written 
and  compiled  by  the  most  eminent  physicians  and  specialists 
of  Europe  and  America,  were  all  of  standard  authority  on  the 
different  subjects  of  which  they  treat. 

James,  who  was  five  years  older  than  myself,  had  studied 
medicine  under  Dr.  Joseph  Dickson,  of  Albany.  He  had  been 
a  close  student  and  observer,  and  was  pains-taking  in  his 
efforts  to  advance  my  interest.  There  was  in  him  kind-hearted 
ness  and  industry,  penetration  and  close  reasoning,  an  un 
clouded  intellect,  superiority  to  passion,  solid  judgment,  and 
a  directness  that  went  straight  to  its  end.  He  was  of  rare 
good  humor,  and  fond  of  a  practical  joke.  Composed  and 
candid,  he  knew  how  to  conciliate  and  convince.  Firm  in  his 
convictions,  free  from  rancor  and  suspicion  of  flattery,  he 
could  neither  be  cajoled  or  intimidated. 

When  I  had  been  with  iny  brother  about  a  week,  a  dispute 
arose  between  us  in  regard  to  the  synonims  of  the  Jamestown 
weed  (Diliira  Stramonium.)  I  contended  that  thorn-apple  and 
and  Jamestown  weed  were  one  and  the  same  plant;  but  James 
differed  in  opinion,  and  to  argue  against  him  was  like  breath 
ing  against  a  trade-wind.  After  consulting  the  authorities  on 
the  subject,  we  found  that  I  was  right. 

A  few  months  after  I  began  my  course,  Thompson  Reeves, 
a  brother-in-law  of  James'  also  commenced  the  study  of  medi 
cine  under  his  prvceptorship.  This  was  a  great  help  to  us 
both.  We  studied  together  and  were  of  mutual  benefit  to  each 
other. 

During  my  stay  at  Addison,  boating,  swimming,  and  bathing, 
were  my  chief  sources  of  recreation.  I  was  an  excellent  swim 
mer,  and  swam  across  the  Ohio  on  the  first  trial.  I  have  since 
frequently  swam  thai  river  twice  in  succession  without  stop 
ping. 

In  those  primitive  times,  dances  and  apple-cuttings  were  the 
sources  of  amusement  among  the  young;  but  I  rarely  went  in 
society,  for  my  time  was  largely  occupied  with  my  studies,  I 
did  not  attend  church  regularly,  for  the  nearest  place  of  wor 
ship  was  two  miles  distant. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  29 


Then  as  now,  the  Fourth  of  July  was  the  great  national  holi 
day.  I  have  frequently  thought  that  the  old  celebrations  were 
superior  to  those  of  the  present  time.  Less  powder  was  hurned 
and  less  bunting  displayed,  but  there  was  more  real  patriot 
ism  and  fraternal  feeling  among  the  people.  A  pleasant  grove 
was  selected,  and  when  the  day  arrived  the  tables  were  set  and 
loaded  with  the  delicacies  of  the  season.  The  procession  was 
then  formed,  and  it  moved  to  the  strains  of  martial  music. 
Each  gentleman  escorted  a  lady,  and  they  took  their  stations 
at  opposite  sides  of  the  table.  The  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence  was  read,  and  speeches  were  then  made.  The  orator 
dwelt  on  the  glories  of  his  country  ;  on  its  vast  extent,  bounded 
only  by  the  ocean,  the  lakes,  and  the  gulf;  on  its  immense  re 
courses,  its  variety  of  soil  and  climate,  and  on  its  mineral  and 
agricultural  wealth  ;  on  the  heroes  of  the  revolution,  the  generals 
who  achieved  its  triumphs,  and  on  the  statesmen  who  shaped 
the  policy  of  tho  government;  on  the  stars  and  stripes  as  the 
emblem  of  his  nationality;  on  the  principles  of  civil  liberty 
regulated  by  law,  on  the  blessings  we  enjoy  under  its  benign 
influence,  and  on  the  duties  we  owe  to  posterity  to  transmit 
unimpaired  this  the  best  birthright  and  noblest  inheritence  of 
mankind. 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  attending  one  of  these  old  time  gather 
ings  at  Cheshire.  Having  procured  a  suitable  conveyance,  I 
sought  the  residence  of  Miss  Francis  Leonard,  daughter  of  a 
wealthy  farmer  of  that  locality,  and  escorted  her  to  the  cele 
bration.  We  took  our  position  near  the  center  of  the  proces 
sion  ;  but  the  column  was  broken  during  the  march,  and  we 
reached  the  table  at  the  head  of  the  procession.  The  day 
passed  off  pleasantly;  there  were  cordial  greetings  among 
friends  and  acquaintances,  both  at  meeting  and  parting,  and 
the  exercises,  conducted  in  their  primitive  simplicity,  were  en 
joyed  alike  by  the  old  and  the  young. 

The  shade  of  a  dead  negro  rises  before  me,  like  the  ghost  in 
the  tragedy  of  Hamlet.  Who  is  dead  negro,  and  what  shall  I 
do  with  him?  He  is  one  of  the  unfortunate  unknowns;  and 
he  died  on  a  steamboat,  and  was  buried  one  mile  south  of 
Campaign  creek,  on  the  bank  of  the  Ohio.  Here  was  an  op 
portunity  to  procure  a  skeleton.  With  this  object  in  view,  one 


30  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


dark  night  near  the  hour  of  twelve,  James  procured  a  skiff, 
and,  in  company  with  Mr.  Reeves  and  myself,  proceeded 
silently  down  the  river.  We  were  armed  with  spade  and  mat 
tock,  and  moved  cautiously,  one  rowing  the  skiff,  and  the 
others  standing  guard.  Arrived  at  the  grave,  without  any  dis 
turbance,  we  soon  had  the  negro  resurrected.  We  carried  the 
body  to  the  skiff,  and  re-interred  it  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  intending,  when  the  excitement  incident  to  such  an  oc 
currence  should  subside,  to  repossess  ourselves  of  the  remains, 
dissect  the  body,  and  keep  the  bones  for  a  skeleton.  JJext  day 
intense  excitement  prevailed  in  the  neighborhood.  The  tracks 
of  carriage  wheels  were  observed  to  go  to  and  return  from  the 
empty  grave.  We  were  accused  by  some,  but  the  general  opin 
ion  was  that  other  parties  did  the  work.  The  remains,  how 
ever,  were  never  again  disturbed. 

In  the  winter  of  1849-50,  I  taught  the  district  school  at  Ad- 
dison.  The  number  in  attendance  was  small,  but  some  of  the 
scholars  were  well  advanced.  It  was  a  pleasant  and  interesting 
school.  There  being  a  failure  of  the  public  funds,  about  one 
third  of  my  salary  was  apportioned  among  the  students,  and 
the  consequence  was  that  I  lost  a  part  of  it.  Teachers  of  the 
present  time  have  every  reason  to  be  thankful,  for  the  common 
school  lawrs  of  Ohio  now  afford  ample  means  for  their  com 
pensation. 

During  the  following  winter  I  taught  near  the  mouth  of 
Kyger  creek.  Here  I  had  some  excellent  scholars  ;  and  I  was 
paid  from  the  public  funds.  This  was  much  better  than  hav 
ing  to  collect  any  part  of  my  salary.  While  teaching,  I  con 
tinued  the  study  of  medicine  at  night. 

It  is  not  without  a  feeling  of  pride  that  I  come  to  the  first 
case  in  which  I  was  called  upon  to  administer  medicine.  It 
came  about  in  this  way.  In  the  summer  of  1850,  my  brother 
had  an  attack  of  cholera,  and  in  a  few  hours,  lost  an  abund 
ance  of  adipose  tissue.  Dr.  Morgan,  of  Gallipolis,  was  called, 
and,  through  his  skill,  together  with  the  assistance  of  Mr. 
Reeves  and  myself,  James  was  soon  in  a  fair  way  to  recover. 
One  night  shortly  afterwards,  a  message  was  sent  to  my  brother, 
requesting  him  to  visit  an  old  lady,  named  McCown,  who  was 
reported  to  have  a  violent  attack  of  cholera  morbus.  Being 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  31 


unable  to  go,  I  was  sent  in  his  stead,  and  he  gave  me  minute 
instructions  in  regard  to  the  case.  I  was  a  young  student  of 
medicine,  and  the  old  lady  and  her  friends  were  not  well 
pleased  with  my  visit,  and  insisted  that  James  would  have  to 
come,  sick  or  well,  or  they  would  send  to  Gallipolis  for  a  phy 
sician.  I  prevailed  on  them,  however,  to  give  her  some  medi 
cine,  which  relieved  her.  They  finally  sent  for  my  brother, 
but  when  he  arrived  the  patient  was  doing  much  better,  and 
soon  afterwards  recovered.  His  visit  was  unnecessary.  This 
occurred  in  the  year  succeeding  the  great  cholera  epidemic  of 
1849. 

In  1832,  the  Asiatic  cholera,  or  cholera  asphixia,  made  its 
appearance  in  the  United  States  for  the  first  time,  coming 
by  way  of  Canada.  Following  the  course  of  the  large  rivers, 
it  soon  reached  Buffalo  ;  and  then  spread  irregularly,  occurring 
in  towns  and  cities,  distant  from  each  other,  but  without  affect 
ing  the  intervening  districts  till  a  subsequent  period.  It  ap 
peared  in  the  city  of  New  York,  June  27th,  and  continued  two 
months,  during  which  period  there  were  three  thousand  four 
hundred  deaths.  In  Albany  it  showed  itself  at  the  same  time 
as  in  New  York ;  and  it  spread  rapidly  to  the  cities  of  Phila 
delphia,  Baltimore  and  Washington.  It  commenced  in  Cincin 
nati  in  July,  became  epidemic  in  September,  and  continued 
through  most  of  the  summer  of  1833.  In  the  southern  states 
it  was  particularly  fatal  amongst  the  slave  population,  who 
fell  ready  and  easy  victims  to  its  power.  The  malady  was 
fatal  beyond  all  precedent,  in  New  Orleans  and  St.  Louis  ;  and 
the  middle  states  never  before  knew  so  terrible  a  visitation. 

From  the  north,  the  disease  also  extended  itself  along  the 
borders  of  the  great  lakes,  and  soon  its  ravages  began  at 
Detroit.  In  the  six  eastern  states  there  were  only  a  few  cases, 
principally  in  the  seaport  towns  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode 
Island  and  Connecticut. 

And  now  again,  this  fearful  scourge  reappeared,  in  1849,  to 
darken  the  land,  carrying  sorrow  into  many  homes,  terror 
into  every  heart,  and  sweeping  tens  of  thousands  into  the 
grave.  In  New  Orleans,  it  broke  out  about  the  middle  of  De 
cember,  1848,  and  continued  through  the  winter.  So  frightful 
were  its  ravages  that  it  is  estimated  to  have  decimated  the  in- 


82  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


habitants  that  remained  in  some  wards  of  the  city.  The 
pestilence  made  its  appearance  in  New  York  in  May,  and  so 
violent  was  its  spread  that  during  the  week  ending  July  21st, 
more  than  seven  hundred  deaths  occurred.  In  Boston,  during 
June,  July,  August  and  September,  the  number  of  deaths  from 
cholera  exceeded  six  hundred.  But  it  was  far  more  terrible  in 
Cincinnati  and  St.  Louis,  the  victims  in  each  of  these  cities  being 
upwards  of  six  thousand.  Over  the  east  and  the  west,  the 
north  and  the  south,  the  destroying  angel  spread  his  baleful 
wings.  In  view  of  this  terrible  calamity,  the  third  day  of 
August,  1849,  was  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United 
States  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  that  God  would  "  avert 
the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  the  destruction 
that  wasteth  at  noonday." 

Concerning  the  origin,  or  producing  causes  of  cholera  and 
other  epidemics,  authorities  have  differed  so  widely  that  little 
of  a  conclusive  character  on  these  points  can  be  presented ; 
and  the  same  may  be  said  respecting  the  modes  of  treatment. 
In  regard  to  cholera,  a  brief  outline  of  the  symptoms  and 
progress  of  the  disease  may  not  be  inappropriate.  This  fear 
ful  disease  sometimes  commences  without  any  premonitory 
symptoms ;  beginning  with  purging  and  vomiting — the  first 
discharges  being  the  natural  contents  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels.  These  are  immediately  followed  by  liquid  passages 
resembling  rice-water,  and  not  unfrequently  having  the  ap 
pearance  of  whey.  The  disease  more  frequently  sets  in  with 
a  painless  diarrhoea,  lasting  from  a  few  hours  to  one  or  two 
day?.  The  evacuations  soon  become  more  copious,  and 
almost  incessant,  from  a  pint  to  two  quarts  being  passed  at 
each  discharge.  Under  the  effects  of  these  copious  evacua 
tions,  attended  by  severe  cramping  of  the  extremities,  the 
patient  emaciates  rapidly,  and  in  a  few  hours  £he  extremities 
become  of  an  icy  coldness ;  the  tongue,  and  even  the  breath, 
becomes  cold ;  the  hands  and  feet  look  as  if  they  had  been 
soaked  in  water ;  the  countenance  assumes  a  ghastly  appear 
ance  ;  the  pulse  becomes  weak,  thread-like,  and  finally  ceases 
to  beat;  but  life  is  even  yet  not  extinct.  A  state  of  profound 
collapse  now  sets  in;  the  victim  lying  motionless  in  his  bed, 
or  he  is  sometimes  wild  and  delirious.  His  thirst  is  extreme, 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  33 


and  he  is  constantly  calling  for  cold  water,  but  although  his 
extremities  are  icy  cold,  they  appear  to  him  hot  and  burning. 

This  disease  usually  runs  its  course,  from  a  few  hours  to 
two  or  three  days,  before  a  fatal  termination  takes  place.  If 
the  patient  recovers,  a  week  or  ten  days  elapses  before  he  is 
convalescent.  '  The  disease  cannot  be  controled  by  thera 
peutical  remedies,  except  in  the  first  stages. 

With  respect  to  this  awful  visitation,  it  may  be  interesting 
as  well  as  instructive,  to  notice  some  of  the  various  phenom 
ena  that  attended  it.  In  no  place,  perhaps,  were  the  effects  of 
a  deathly  epidemic  upon  human  conduct  exhibited  more  strik 
ingly  than  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  The  dread  of  the 
contagion  drove  parents  from  their  children,  and  even  wives 
from  their  husbands.  All  the  ties  of  affection  and  con 
sanguinity  were  rent  asunder  in  the  ardor  of  self-preserva 
tion.  Such  was  the  degree  of  consternation,  that,  according 
to  Mr.  Carey,  the  historian  of  that  period,  most  of  the 
inhabitants  whp  could  by  any  means  make  it  convenient,  fled 
from  the  city ;  of  those  that  remained,  many  shut  themselves 
up  ia  their  houses,  being  afraid  to  walk  the  streets.  The  smoke 
of  tobacco  was  regarded  as  a  preventative,  and  many  persons, 
even  women  and  small  boys,  had  cigars  almost  constantly  in 
their  mouths.  Others,  placing  full  confidence  in  garlic, 
chewed  it  almost  the  whole  day ;  some  kept  it  in  their  pockets 
and  shoes.  Many  houses  were  scarcely  a  moment  free  from 
the  smell  of  gunpowder,  burned  tobacco,  sprinkled  vinegar, 
etc.  Churches,  libraries  and  other  places  of  public  resort 
were  closed.  Those  persons  who  ventured  abroad  had  hand 
kerchiefs  or  sponges  impregnated  with  vinegar  or  camphor  at 
their  noses ;  some  had  smelling  bottles  full  of  thieves'  vinegar ; 
others  carried  pieces  of  tarred  rope  in  their  hands  and  pockets, 
also  camphor  bags  tied  around  their  necks.  The  dead  were  car 
ried  to  the  grave  on  the  shafts  of  a  chair,  the  horse  driven  by  a 
negro,  unattended  by  friend  or  relation,  and  without  any  sort  of 
ceremony.  People  shifted  their  course  at  the  sight  of  a  hearse 
coming  towards  them.  Many  never  travelled  on  the  side-walk, 
but  went  in  the  middle  of  the  streets,  to  avoid  being  infected 
from  the  houses  of  the  dead.  Friends  and  acquaintances 
avoided  each  other  on  the  highway,  or  only  signified  their  re- 


34  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


gard  by  a  formal  nod.  The  time-honored  custom  of  hand 
shaking  fell  into  disrepute,  and  many  recoiled  with  affright  at 
even  the  proffer  of  a  hand  A  person  wearing  crape  or  other 
appearance  of  mourning  was  shunned  like  a  viper,  and  many 
congratulated  themselves  highly  on  the  skill  and  address  with 
which  they  got  to  the  windward  of  any  person  whom  they  met. 
Consternation  was  carried  beyond  all  bounds.  Men  of  affluent 
fortunes  were  abandoned  to  the  care  of  any  stranger,  black  or 
white,  who  could  be  procured.  In  some  cases,  no  money  or  in 
fluence  could  procure  proper  attendance.  In  regard  to  the  poor, 
the  case  was  even  far  worse  than  with  the  rich.  Many  of  them 
perished  without  a  human  being  to  hand  them  a  drink  of 
water,  or  to  perform  any  medical  or  charitable  office. 

Terrible  as  some  of  the  cities  of  the  United  States  have  suf 
fered  from  epidemics,  they  bear  no  comparison,  in  this  respect, 
to  the  devastations  by  cholera  in  the  cities  of  London  and 
Paris,  in  the  latter  of  which,  with  true  French  sensibility, 
the  people  have  erected  one  of  the  finest  monuments  com 
memorative  of  the  unfortunate  victims. 

The  year  1850  was  rendered  memorable  by  the  visit  of 
Jenny  Lind  to  the  United  States.  The  Swedish  Nightingale 
arrived  in  New  York  on  the  first  of  September,  and,  after  a 
successful  tour  of  the  Eastern  cities,  wended  her  way  to  the 
West.  I  did  hot  see  or  hear  her;  but  word  was  passed  along 
the  line  that  Jenny  was  coming,  and  I  had  the  pleasure  of  view 
ing  the  steamboat  that  carried  the  fair  singer  down  the  Ohio. 

During  my  course  of  study  I  was  called  upon,  in  several  in 
stances,  to  administer  medicine.  In  the]case  of  Mrs.  McCown, 
as  already  related,  my  efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  On 
another  occasion,  while  at  home  on  a  visit,  my  half-brother, 
John  Wesley,  had  an  attack  of  croup.  Dr.  Day,  the  family 
physician,  being  absent  from  home,  I  was  requested  to  take 
charge  of  the  case.  I  went  to  Dr.  Day's  office,  and,  with  the 
assistance  of  Jared  Stiles,  a  student  of  medicine,  prepared  some 
remedies — tartar  emetic  and  ipecac — and  the  patient  was 
quickly  relieved.  I  will  relate  another  instance  wherein,  ac 
cording  to  my  judgment,  I  acted  with  wisdom  and  discretion. 
A  child  of  a  near  neighbor,  named  Carpenter,  was  suddenly 
taken  with  fever.  I  saw  the  child,  and  was  requested  to  pre- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  35 


scribe  for  it.  This  I  refused  to  do,  at  the  same  time  telling  its 
mother  to  send  for  the  family  physician.  The  family  doctor 
was  sent  for,  but  the  child  died  in  a  few  days.  I  regarded  the 
patient  in  too  dangerous  a  condition  for  a  novice  in  medicine. 
I  am  now  approaching  another  important  period  of  my  ca 
reer.  I  have  reached  another  round  of  the  ladder  of  life. 
During  my  pleasant  sojourn  at  Addison  I  had  been  assiduous 
in  my  studies,  and  had  made  good  use  of  my  time;  but  my 
funds  were  now  almost  exhausted,  and  my  financial  condition 
was  such  that  I  could  no  longer  remain  a  student  of  medicine. 
In  view  of  this,  and  having  selected  a  location,  I  resolved  to 
begin  my  profession  as  a  practicing  physician. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE    PRACTICING    PHYSICIAN. 

This  chapter  opens  with  the  beginning  of  my  chosen  pro 
fession.  In  July,  1851 — I  think  it  was  about  the  fourth  of  that 
month — I  commenced  the  practice  of  medicine  at  Pageville. 
I  was  recognized  by  the  fraternity,  and  also  by  the  citizens,  as 
a  physician,  though  I  think  some  of  the  people  looked  on  me 
with  suspicion,  as  being  young  and  inefficient  and  lack 
ing  the  skill  and  experience  requisite  to  my  chosen  calling. 
Moreover,  there  was  another  obstacle  in  the  way,  which  I 
could  not  remove.  A  competitor,  in  the  person  of  Dr.  L.  P. 
Lowell,  a  young  physician  of  Albany,  soon  afterwards  located 
at  the  same  place. 

It  is  not  the  design  of  these  pages  to  mention  the  numerous 
cases  that  demanded  my  services,  or  to  weary  the  reader  with 
minute  details  of  medical  practice.  A  limited  number  will  be 
sufficient.  I  trust  that,  ere  the  close  of  this  volume,  there  will 
be  enough  that  is  of  stirring  interest  to  merit  the  reader's  at 
tention. 

I  soon  had  an  opportunity  for  testing  my  skill.  One  Sab 
bath  morning,  while  attending  a  singing-school,  a  gentleman 
came  in  great  haste,  requesting  me  to  see  a  sick  child.  I  laid 
down  the  music-book,  went  with  him,  and  soon  relieved  the 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


patient  of  a  large  number  of  lumbricoid  worms.  On  another 
occasion,  I  was  called  to  treat  a  child  whose  parents  were  illit 
erate.  The  case  was  not  serious,  and,  after  treating  the  child 
a  few  days,  I  pronounced  it  out  of  danger.  Next  day,  how 
ever,  the  child's  father  came  for  me  in  great  haste,  stating  that 
it  was  worse,  and  requesting  the  attendance  of  Dr.  Lowell  for 
consultation.  To  this  I  consented;  but  only  on  the  ground 
that  Dr.  Lowell's  services  were  necessary.  I  saw  the  child 
myself,  and  found  that  it  was  hungry  and  crying  for  food. 
Although  he  was  illiterate,  I  will  give  this  man  credit  for  re 
questing  counsel,  instead  of  calling  it  without  my  knowledge 
or  consent.  In  another  instance,  I  was  treating  a  lady  who 
had  an  inflamed  breast,  which,  in  my  experience,  is  a  painful 
affection.  Finally,  an  old  physician,  whose  name  I  do  not 
now  remember,  was  called  for  consultation.  The  old  doctor 
supoe^ted  that  the  breast  was  ready  for  the  lancet.  I  disagreed 
with  him,  but  he,  being  the  oldest  and  having  the  most  experi 
ence,  prevailed,  and  he  plunged  the  lancet  into  the  forming 
abcess,  only  to  draw  a  few  drops  of  blood.  A  few  days  after 
wards  I  opened  the  abcess,  letting  out  the  puss  or  matter,  and 
the  patient  was  quickly  relieved. 

I  had  several  cases  of  surgery,  and  gave  fair  satisfaction; 
three  cases  of  obstetrical  practice,  with  success  ;  and  I  lost  one 
case.  I  was  called  to  see  a  child  that  was  deaf  and  dumb,  and 
was  unable  to  determine  what  ailed  it.  The  patient  had  symp 
toms  of  cerebro  spinal  meningitis.  The  symptoms  also  re. 
sembled  lockjaw  ( Tetanus,}  and  also  strychnine  poisoning.  At 
this  time  I  had  never  heard  or  read  of  cerebro  spinal  meningitis. 
The  child  died  on  the  following  day,  being  the  only  case  Host 
during  my  practice  at  Pageville. 

I  passed  the  time  pleasantly  at  this  quiet  village.  Being 
near  my  old  home,  I  was  enabled  frequently  to  visit  and  review 
the  scenes  of  my  childhood.  I  passed  part  of  my  leisure  hours 
in  company  with  the  young  ladies  ;  and  was  a  frequent  attend 
ant  at  church  and  sabbath-school.  During  the  winter,  a  ly- 
ceum  was  organized,  of  which  the  Rev.  T.  A.  Welsh  was 
chosen  president,  and  I  participated  in  the  literary  exercises. 
Meanwhile,  I  continued  my  studies,  and  endeavored,  by  all  the 
means  within  my  power,  to  make  myself  proficient  in  the 
science  of  medicine. 


TIIOS.  H.  BARTON.  37 


Dr.  Lowell  was  gentlemanly  in  his  deportment,  and  treated 
me  with  courtesy;  but  it  soon  became  evident  that  t\vo  young 
physicians  could  not  maintain  themselves  here.  Being  a  mar 
ried  man,  and  the  owner  of  real  estate,  my  opponent  had  the 
advantage.  In  May,  1852,  I  visited  my  brother  at  Addison, 
and  he  informed  me  that  there  was  a  more  favorable  location 
at  the  mouth  of  Thirteen,  in  Mason  county,  Virginia.  Having 
visited  that  place,  and  being  pleased  with  the  situation,  I  con 
cluded  to  locate  there.  I  left  the  field  to  Dr.  Lowell,  who,  by 
some  means,  lost  his  property  and  moved  away,  leaving  the 
village  without  a  physician.  Before  parting  with  him,  I  will 
mention  one  case  that  came  under  his  treatment,  a  lady,  the 
mother  of  a  child  that  cried  with  hunger,  suddenly  fell  ill,  and 
the  young  doctor  was  called  to  treat  the  case ;  but  the  lady 
died  soon  after  he  commenced  treating  her.  I  have  related 
this  fact,  not  with  a  view  to  disparage  Dr.  Lowell,  but  to  cau 
tion  the  young  disciples  of  Esculapius  that  they  need  not  ex 
pect  that  success  will  attend  them  in  every  instance,  or  that 
they  will  meet  with  universal  approval ;  for  in  my  experience, 
the  old  addage  still  holds  good, 

"I  do  not  like  you  Dr  Dell, 
The  reason  why,  I  cannot  tell." 

The  village  of  Leon,  at  which  I  fixed  my  location,  is  pleas 
antly  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Kanawha  river,  twelve 
miles  above  Point  Pleasant.  I  left  Pageville  in  June,  and 
having  arrived  at  my  destination,  proceeded  to  inform  the  good 
people  of  Leon,  and  the  adjacent  country,  that  I  had  come 
among  them  for  the  purpose  of  practicing  medicine,  trusting 
that,  by  careful  attention  to  my  profession,  to  merit  a  share 
of  their  patronage.  Thomas  Dunn  kept  a  hotel  at  Leon,  and 
I  took  up  my  residence  with  him. 

It  is  not  an  easy  task  to  describe  the  state  of  society  as 
it  then  existed  in  Western  Virginia.  The  grades  of  social 
standing  were  much  more  closely  drawn  than  in  Ohio.  There 
were  three  classes  of  society :  first,  second  and  third,  or  per 
haps  it  would  be  fully  as  well  to  designate  them ;  upper  ten 
middle  ten,  and  lower  ten.  The  distinguishing  feature  of 
these  classes  was,  that  they  consisted,  respectively,  of  the 
wealthy,  the  middle  class,  and  the  poor.  Here  and  there 


38  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


could  be  found  an  old  locofoco,  who  owned  a  few  slaves,  and 
who  prided  himself  on  his  aristocratic  standing,  and  influ 
ence  in  his  community.  Wealth  and  influence,  however,  were 
not  the  only  passports  to  the  best  society.  A  moderate  com 
petence,  with  a  record  of  good  moral  character,  were  also 
deemed  necessary  qualifications.  Educational  facilities  were 
limited,  and  the  tone  of  society  in  its  intellectual  aspect, 
seemed  of  an  inferior  grade.  An  illustration  of  this  may  be 
obtained  from  the  following  facts.  Elisha  Chapman,  a  resi 
dent  of  Leon,  was  a  subscriber  to  the  Saturday  Evening  Post; 
a  weekly  newspaper  published  in  New  York.  This  paper  con 
tained  serial  stories,  and  among  the  number  was  a  novel  en 
titled  :  ''The  Curse  of  Clifton."  I  had  the  pleasure  of  reading 
this  novel  to  several  of  my  female  acquaintances :  The  land 
lady  with  whom  I  boarded,  two  old  married  ladies,  and  two  or 
three  younger  ones,  being  of  the  number.  I  was  heard  with  the 
greatest  attention.  Although  these  ladies  belonged  to  the  best 
society,  and  moved  amongst  the  upper  ten,  the  novel  was  ac 
cepted  by  them  as  if  every  statement  it  contained  was  a  posi 
tive  fact.  Other  instances  fell  under  my  observation,  which 
tended  to  establish  the  truth  of  my  conclusion  in  regard  to  the 
intellectual  standing  of  Virginia  society. 

I  began  my  profession  at  Leon  with  a  fair  prospect  of  suc 
cess.  Beginning  with  a  case  of  catarrhal  croup,  I  had  some 
practice  every  week  till  the  first  of  August.  In  the  preceding 
April,  there  had  been  a  flood  of  the  Ohio  and  Kanawha,  known 
as  the  great  flood  of  1852.  All  the  low  ground  in  the  vicinity 
of  Leon  was  submerged  with  back-water  from  the  Ohio.  There 
was  also  a  rank  growth  of  vegetation,  and,  by  the  first  of  August, 
tho  soil  and  atmosphere  were  in  a  condition  to  generate  a 
miasma  called  malaria.  About  this  time  malarial  feyer  broke 
out  on  both  sides  of  the  Kanawha,  and  raged  with  great 
violence— three  or  four  members  of  a  family  being  often  affected 
at  the  same  time.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  treat  these  cases  and  I  at 
once  recognized  the  disease  as  malarial  remittent  fever,  com 
monly  called  bilious  fever.  In  some  of  the  most  serious  cases, 
counsel  was  called  from  Point  Pleasant,  and  also  from  Buffalo. 
The  physicians,  who  were  called  for  consultation,  treated  me 
very  courteously,  and  aided  me  all  they  could.  My  brother 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  39 


also  came  to  see  some  of  my  patients.  During  this  time,  I 
treated  a  large  number  of  cases,  and  was  kept  constantly  em 
ployed,  both  day  and  night.  For  two  or  three  weeks  I  had 
very  little  rest,  and  began  to  feel  like  the  Arkansaw  doctor 
when  he  proposed  "  hauling  in  sail." 

This  fever  commences  with  a  moderate  chill,  and  generally 
lasts  from  three  to  eight  days.  In  some  of  the  most  serious 
cases,  the  fever  is  of  high  grade,  attended  with  violent  head 
ache,  hot  and  dry  skin,  violent  delirium,  and  vomiting;  the 
pulse  full  and  tense,  ranging  from  one  hundred  and  twenty  to 
one  hundred  and  thirty.  In  from  six  to  eight  hours  these 
symptons  begin  to  abate,  the  fever  ending  in  a  mild  prespira- 
tion.  Their  is  the  remission,  lasting  from  two  to  eight  hours. 
The  patient  then  experiences  another  chill  of  moderate  severity, 
followed  by  an  increase  of  the  above  symptoms,  unless  the 
disease  is  arrested  by  proper  remedies.  By  prompt  and  ener 
getic  treatment  this  malady  is  easily  controlled.  During  this 
epidemic,  or  rather  endemic,  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing 
that  all  my  patients  recovered. 

About  the  first  of  September,  Dr.  O.  G.  Chase,  who  had 
formerly  been  located  at  Leon,  put  in  an  appearance ;  and  pro 
posed  that  we  practice  in  partnership.  To  this  proposition  I 
relunctantly  gave  my  consent,  and  soon  found  that  I  had 
u  caught  a  tartar."  Dr.  Chase  was  a  remarkable  man  in  many 
ways.  He  wa£  well  educated  and  intelligent,  and  boasted  that 
he  had  attended  three  different  schools  of  medicine,  the  Allo 
pathic  (the  regular  school,)  the  Eclectic,  and  the  Homeopathic 
He  claimed  to  be  fresh  from  the  Homeopathic  college  at  Cincin 
nati,  but  he  did  not  attempt  to  practice  that  system  of  medicine. 
He  paid  no  attention  to  any  code  of  medical  ethics,  and  would 
do  all  in  his  power  against  his  fellow-physicians,  not  even  ex 
cepting  his  associate  in  business.  Amongst  the  profession, 
like  Ishmael  of  old,  "his  hand  was  against  every  man,  and 
every  man's  hand  against  him." 

The  autumnal  frosts  killed  the  malaria,  and  the  fever  abat 
ed.  During  the  fall  and  winter  there  were  some  cases  of 
malarial  intermittent  fever.  Late  in  the  fall,  Dr.  Chase  and  I 
dissolved  partnership,  though  we  kept  on  terms  of  friendship 
and  intimacy,  and  disagreed  only  in  the  practice  of  medicine. 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


I  will  report  one  case  that  came  under  my  treatment  at  this 
time.  A  lady,  ahout  fifty  years  old,  had  malarial  fever  with  a 
typhoid  type.  Her  case  was  protracted  longer  than  usual,  and 
she  was  considerably  reduced  in  flesh  and  strength.  The  fever, 
however,  had  nearly  abated,  and,  at  this  stage,  a  physician 
from  Point  Pleasant  was  called  for  consultation.  He  looked 
and  acted  like  a  gentleman  ;  but  he  came  in  a  state  of  intoxica 
tion,  examined  the  patient  in  that  condition,  pronounced  her 
liver  diseased,  and  recommended  calomel.  I  feigned  to  agree 
with  him,  for  he  treated  me  very  politely.  Subsequently,  how 
ever,  I  informed  the  lady's  husband  that  calomel  was  unneces 
sary,  and  that  she  stood  in  need  of  tonics.  These  were  ad 
ministered,  and  she  soon  afterwards  recovered. 

This  epidemic,  or  perhaps  I  should  again  call  it  an  endemic, 
afforded  me  an  excellent  schooling  in  the  treatment  of  malar 
ial  disease.  1  lost  no  cases  of  malarial  fever;  yet,  regardless 
of  all  this,  I  failed  to  have  my  services  properly  appreciated. 
Some  people  said  that  I  looked  too  young  for  a  physician, 
while  others  claimed  that  I  was  inexperienced,  but  that  with 
time  and  practice  I  would  improve.  Others,  again,  thought 
that  my  habits  and  deportment  were  too  plain  and  common. 
One  man,  a  fisherman  by  occupation,  told  me  plainly,  that  I 
cured  my  patients  too  quickly ;  that  they  came  to  the  conclu 
sion  that  but  little  ailed  them;  that  had  I  let  them  become 
very  low,  and  then  cured  them,  I  would  get  great  praise  for 
my  skill  and  ability.  Bear  in  mind,  there  is  much  truth  in 
this  man's  logic.  I  was  compared  rather  unfavorably  with 
Dr.  Chase.  And  this  reminds  me  of  the  words  of  an  Irishman, 
who  made  the  comparison.  John  Dunn,  a  genuine  son  of 
Erin,  informed  my  land-lady  that  he  had  heard  people  say  : 
"Whin  Docthor  Barthon  ixamined  a  patient,  ha'd  procade 
shlo^ly,  and  whin  he  was  done  ha'd  sit  and  study  about  it 
jest  as  if  he  didn't  know  what  to  do.  But  the  ither  fellow  'ud 
fale  their  pulse  a  minute,  and  look  at  the  patient,  and  ha'd 
know  all  about  it."  I  proceeded,  however,  on  the  motto  of 
David  Crockett :  "Be  sure  you  are  right  and  then  go  ahead." 

Regardless  of  these  unfavorable  criticisms.  I  now  began  to 
entertain  bright  anticipations  of  the  future ;  and  felt  assured 
that  I  would  soon  have  sufficient  means  to  attend  a  course  of 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  41 


lectures  at  a  medical  college.  But  the  fees  for  medical  services 
were  extremely  low  ;  yet,  low  as  they  were,  I  was  unable  to 
collect  more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of  mine.  In  consequence  of 
this,  I  was  compelled  to  abandon  the  hope  of  a  collegiate 
education. 

I  have  already  remarked  that  educational  facilities,  in  Vir- 
gfnia,  were  limited.  During  the  winter  Dr.  Chase  and  I  taught 
school  in  the  same  neighborhood.  The  schools  were  about 
half  a  mile  apart.  This  may  seem  strange  to  the  teachers  of 
Ohio  schools  ;  but  in  Virginia  the  schools  were  made  up  wholly 
by  subscription.  There  were  no  directors,  or  boards  of  educa 
tion,  with  authority  to  employ  any  one.  The  expectant  teacher 
circulated  a  paper  among  the  people  for  signatures,  and  if  a 
sufficient  number  of  pupils  could  be  obtained,  the  school  would 
be  taught.  The  wealthy  and  middling  classes  paid  their  tuition, 
and  the  poor  were  educated  from  a  fund  provided  by  the 
county.  The  rate  of  tuition  was  fixed  at  about  two  dollars 
and  fifty  cents  for  a  term  of  three  months.  The  teacher  certi 
fied  as  to  those  who  were  unable  to  pay,  and  received  the 
amount  of  their  tuition  from  the  county  treasury. 

I  am  uncertain,  at  this  writing,  whether  Dr.  Chase  or  myself 
first  applied  for  the  school.  Be  that  as  it  may,  he  obtained 
the  largest  number  of  scholars.  While  he  canvassed  for  the 
school  he  also  solicited  subscriptions  for  a  History  of  the  War 
of  the  Revolution  ;  and  a  number  of  persons  were  led  to  be 
lieve  that  the  book  was  a  premium  for  sending  their  children 
to  his  school.  .However,  when  the  histories  were  delivered, 
the  subscribers  were  required  not  only  to  pay  for  the  books, 
but  the  tuition  of  their  children  as  well. 

The  spring  of  1853  opened  pleasantly,  and  was  followed  by 
a  warm  and  dry  summer.  Such  weather  is  conducive  to  health 
in  the  region  of  the  Kanawha,  and  there  was  very  little  malarial 

fever  during  this  year. 

*  *  *  %  *  *  * 

Love,  courtship,  marriage ;  these  words  form  the  links  of  a 
delicate  chain  from  which  has  been  unwreathed  many  a 
romance.  But  I  am  not  a  Lothario,  and  in  my  story  the  reader 
will  find  nothing  romantic.  Although  not  a  stranger  to  love 
and  its  subtle  influences,  I  did  not  enter  the  field  of  courtship 

6 


42  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


at  an  early  age.  I  was  in  my  nineteenth  year  ere  I  sought  the 
society  of  young  ladies,  and  some  of  my  first  offerings  at  the 
shrine  of  the  god  of  love  were  rejected.  Being  very  large* 
tall  and  somewhat  awkward  in  my  manners,  I  did  not  make 
the  most  favorable  impression,  and  I  entered  society  only  to 
be  jilted  a  few  times  by  the  fair  sex.  Time,  however,  cures 
many  defects,  and  during  my.  sojourn  at  Pageville,  I  had 
sufficiently  thrown  off  the  embarrassments  of  youth,  and  had 
acquired  such  a  degree  of  self-possession,  as  to  make  myself 
acceptable  to  my  female  acquaintances.  I  have  heretofore  re 
marked  that  while  at  Pageville  I  passed  a  portion  of  my 
leisure  hours  in  female  society.  I  had  a  strong  attachment  for 
Miss  A.  N.,  and  about  the  same  time,  felt  a  deep  affection  for 
for  Miss  A.  B.  They  were  estimable  young  ladies  ;  but  I  had 
as  yet  no  thought  of  marriage. 

I  now  return  to  Leon.  The  state  of  society  in  western 
Virginia  has  already  been  sufficiently  described.  I  will  only 
add  that  the  grades  of  social  standing  were  so  closely  drawn 
that  when  marriage  was  consummated  between  those  of  a 
different  grade,  the  couple  were  regarded  as  being  unequally 
matched. 

There  was  no  church  society  at  Leon,  but  the  Baptists  had 
a  church  two  miles  up  the  river,  near  the  turnpike.  Religious 
services  were  held  here  monthly,  and  the  people  would  attend 
from  several  miles  around,  and  the  old  building  would  gen 
erally  be  crowded  to  its  utmost  capacity.  I  was  a  frequent 
attendant  at  this  church,  not  from  religious  motives,  but  to 
enjoy  the  society  of  the  Virginia  damsels.  It  was  the  custom 
then,  as  it  has  been,  no  doubt,  from  time  immemorial,  for  the 
young  gentlfmen  to  escort  their  lady  friends  to  church. 

The  thread  of  my  narrative  now  takes  me  back  a  few  months 
in  the  order  of  time-  One  Sabbath  morning,  in  the  preceding 
October,  that  is  to  say,  in  October,  1852,  I  attended  church, 
and  had  the  pleasure  of  escorting  Miss  J.  G.,  an  estimable 
young  lady  of  the  first  class,  to  her  home.  I  had  left  my  horse 
in  the  stable  and  come  afoot,  for  no  other  purpose  than  to 
enjoy  the  company  of  Miss  J.  G.  We  passed  the  time  pleas 
antly,  and  while  walking  along  the  road,  three  couple  of  young 
gentlemen  and  ladies  rode  by,  and  as  they  dashed  past  us,  I 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  43 


was  favorably  impressed  with  the  appearance  of  one  of  the 
young  ladies.  Turning  to  my  companion,  I  inquired  who  this 
young  lady  was,  and  where  she  resided.  Miss  J.  G.  informed 
me  that  her  name  was  Martha  Newman,  and  that  she  lived 
four  miles  below  Leon,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Kanawha ; 
telling  me,  at  the  same  time,  that  Miss  Newman  was  a  friend 
and  acquaintance  of  hers,  aud  that  she  was  a  very  respectable 
young  lady.  I  only  remarked  that  she  was  very  handsome. 
Miss  J.  G.  replied  :  "  Doctor,  you  will  probably  marry  her 
some  time  in  the  future."  I  simply  answered  :  "  I  think 
not." 

From  that  moment,  I  desired  the  acquaintance  of  the  fair 
Martha.  Her  name  was  Martha  Maria,  and  during  the  winter 
I  improved  every  opportunity  in  a  quiet  way  to  learn  some 
thing  of  her  character.  Every  one  spoke  well  of  her.  The 
only  fault,  if  fault  it  may  be  called,  that  I  learned  of  her  was 
that  she  was  accused  of  being  a  coquette.  Meanwhile,  I 
devoted  my  attention  to  Miss  E.  T.,  a  young  lady  of  respecta 
bility,  and  when  spring  came  had  almost  given  up  Martha.  I 
had  failed  to  make  her  acquaintance.  How  shall  I  accomplish 
this?  Oh,  for  the  boldness  of  an  Othello  !  that  I  might  go 
directly  to  her  father's  house,  recount  my  deeds  of  valor,  and 
demand  the  hand  of  his  daughter  in  marriage  ! 

The  long  desired  moment  at  length  arrived.  One  Sabbath 
morning,  in  the  time  of  April  showers,  Mr.  Kaufman,  a  friend 
and  acquaintance  of  mine,  called  at  my  office  and  requested 
me  to  accompany  him  to  the  residence  of  Hamilton  Greenlee, 
and  from  there  we  would  go  to  church.  I  at  first  objected. 
Mr.  Kaufman  then  informed  me  that  Miss  Newman  was  at  Mr. 
Greenlee's.  Here  was  the  golden  opportunity  ;  shall  I  embrace 
it?  My  resolution  is  instantly  taken  :  Yes,  I  will  go  to  Ham 
ilton  Greenlee's. 

I  make  some  sort  of  preparations  for  the  visit,  but  I  am  so 
bewildered,  that  I  hardly  know  what  they  were.  I  have  an 
indistinct  recollection  of  brushes,  and  combs,  and  bear's 
grease ;  of  polished  boots,  of  starched  shirts,  and  of  fancy 
handkerchiefs ;  of  my  spending  a  good  deal  of  time  before 
the  mirror,  arranging  my  cravat;  of  my  toilet  being  com 
pleted,  and  of  my  being  at  last  ready  to  go ;  of  our  walking 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


quietly  along  the  road  that  balmy  April  morning;  of  arriv 
ing  at  Mr.  Greenlee's  house,  and  of  being  kindly  welcomed  by 
Miss  Jane  Greenlee.  I  am  in  a  kind  of  half-sleeping,  half- 
waking  dream, 

"  Doctor  Barton,  I  make  you  acquainted  with  Miss  Martha 
Newman.  Miss  Newman,  Doctor  Barton."  It  is  the  pleasant 
voice  of  Miss  J.  G.,  who  makes  the  introduction.  No  doubt  I 
hear  this,  because  I  know  that  it  was  said.  I  make  a  bow,  in 
a  mechanical  sort  of  a  way,  and  speak  to  Martha;  but  I  can 
not  recall  the  words,  for  I  am  in  such  a  state  that  I  hardly 
know  or  realize  what  is  going  on. 

The  lady  who  stood  before  me  was  about  twenty-three  years 
of  age,  and  a  little  below  the  medium  height.  She  was  of  fair 
complexion,  dark  hair,  and  blue  eyes.  Her  form  was  faultless  ; 
her  voice  seemed  gentleand  melodious;  her  manners  appeared 
elegant  and  refined,  and  her  every  movement  was  attended 
with  grace  and  dignity. 

We  went  to  church.  A  number  of  young  gentlemen  and 
ladies  went  in  company.  On  this  delightful  April  morning 
the  sun  shone  brightly,  and  the  birds  sang  sweetly ;  but  the 
shining  of  the  sun,  and  the  singing  of  the  birds  had  no  effect 
upon  me.  All  nature  seemed  wrapped  up  in  Martha.  As  we 
walked  along  the  road,  a  great,  awkward  fellow,  with  red  hair, 
but  with  a  good  deal  of  impetuosity  ahout  him,  managed,  in 
some  way,  to  place  himselt  by  the  side  of  Martha.  Although 
cool  and  collected,  I  have  a  tinge  of  jealousy  of  Red  Top, 
and  fear  that,  for  the  present,  at  least,  it  is  all  over  with  me. 

The  church  is  a  quiet  enough  place,  I  am  sure;  but  it  might 
be  an  iron  furnace  in  full  blast,  for  any  sedative  effect  it  has 
on  me ;  I  am  too  far  gone  for  that. 

The  service  i«  at  length  got  through  with,  quietly  and 
gravely,  and  we  all  walk  away  together.  But  now  I  succeed 
in  placing  myself  by  her  side.  Red  Top  is  done  for,  and  I 
care  no  more  for  him.  /  walked  with  Martha,  /  talked  with 
Martha,  and /escorted  her  to  the  residence  of  a  friend  nearby- 
It  is  the  home  of  William  Sullivan,  where  two  of  her  brothers 
are  boarding,  and  I  passed  a  pleasant  evening  in  her  company 
there. 

The  suspense  of  many  months  is  over.     The  turmoil  of  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  45 


day  is  passed.  The  storm  is  succeeded  by  a  calm.  I  am  in 
the  presence  of  Martha.  We  have  an  hour  or  two  of  quiet 
conversation  together,  and  she  informs  me  that  she  will  be 
pleased  to  entertain  me  at  her  father's  house,  one  week  from  the 
following  Saturday  evening. 

Why  does  every  one  appear  to  look  on  me  with  suspicion^ 
this  Saturday  afternoon,  as  I  wend  my  way  down  the  Kana- 
wha?  I  inquire  for  the  most  convenient  place  to  cross  the 
river  and  the  fellow  accuses  me  of  going  to  see  Miss  Newman. 
I  am  ferried  across  the  stream  by  some  men,  who  are  working 
on  a  raft,  and  they  accuse  me  of  going  to  see  Miss  Newman. 
They  seem  to  understand  my  affairs  so  well,  that  they  inform 
me  of  the  Newman  residence,  and  direct  me  to  it,  without  my 
having  to  inquire  for  its  locality. 

I  approach  the  Newman  home  with  a  light  heart  and  a 
vigorous  step,  and  am  received  at  the  door  with  a  friendly 
greeting  from  Martha,  "Doctor  Barton,  this  is  my  father;  my 
mother,  Doctor  Barton,"  I  am  standing  in  the  presence  of  her 
parents. 

Walter  Newman  was  approaching  his  three  score  years  and 
ten.  He  was  of  medium  size  and  heighth,  but  his  form  was 
somewhat  bent  with  age,  and  his  hair  was  white  with  the  frosts 
of  many  winters.  Moreover  he  seemed  careworn,  as  if  the 
burdens  of  life  set  heavily  upon  him.  He  was  an  owner  of 
real  estate,  but  I  did  not  know  how  much,  I  afterwards  learned 
that  he  had  once  been  in  affluent  circumstances,  and  owned  a 
farm  in  Mason  county,  where  Hartford  City  now  stands. 

Elizabeth  Newman,  who  was  about  fifteen  years  younger 
than  her  husband,  was  of  medium  heighth,  and  appeared  strong 
and  robust.  Her  hair  was  slightly  tinged  with  gray,  but  she 
was  graceful  in  her  appearance.  She  was  well  preserved ;  her 
step  was  elastic,  and  the  bloom  of  youth  still  lingered  on  her 
cheeks.  The  elder  Newmans  were  members  of  the  M.  E. 
church,  as  was  also  Martha. 

I  soon  became  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  Newman  residence. 
My  attention  to  Martha  was  assiduous,  and  I  passed  many 
pleasant  hours  in  her  company.  We  went  to  church  together 
and  took  pleasant  rambles  through  the  fields  and  wood,  gath 
ering  wild  flowers,  and  conversing  on  the  beauties  of  nature. 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Still,  I  am  credulous,  I  am  in  a  kind  of  half-hopeful,  half- 
doubtful  state ;  for  I  have  been  told  that  Martha  is  a  coquette, 
and  how  am  I  to  know  that  she  may  not  be  leading  me  on, 
till  far  enough,  and  then  cast  me  off?  However,  I  am  very 
careful  in  my  advances,  and  take  affairs  calmly.  Still,  I  am 
desperately  in  earnest,  and  by  the  middle  of  July,  we  are  en 
gaged  to  be  married. 

The  form  of  a  rival,  who  seeks  to  supplant  me  in  the  affect 
ions  of  the  fair  Martha,  rises  before  me.  Who  is  this  rival?  He 
is  a  young  widower,  and  is  represented  as  being  a  local 
preacher,  and  a  good  business  man.  I  am  informed  of  this 
afterwards  by  Martha  herself.  And  now  comes  the  strange,  if 
not  romantic,  part  of  my  story.  About  this  time,  a  young  lady 
came  to  visit  the  Newmans  ;  I  was  introduced  to  her  by  Martha, 
and  I  gave  these  young  ladies  my  undivided  attention.  The 
visitor  was  a  sister-in-law  of  my  rival,  and  her  visit  occurred  at 
the  same  time  my  competitor  made  his  appearance.  She  was 
handsome,  graceful,  agreeable  in  conversation,  but  her  con 
duct  puzzled  me.  When  in  her  society  she  seemed  more  than 
ordinarily  friendly,  and  her  advances  led  me  to  believe  (or 
were  designed  to  do  so)  that  my  company  was  very  agreeable 
and  that  I  occupied  a  place  in  her  affections.  Can  it  be  that 
she  was  trying  to  win  me  from  Martha,  and  thus  make  the 
way  clear  for  her  brother-in-law,  and  when  this  is  accomplished, 
then  cast  me  off?  But  the  best  laid  plains  of  the  most  skill 
ful  tacticians  sometimes  fail.  No  general,  either  in  siege  or 
battle,  conducted  his  operations  more  cautiously  or  skillfully 
than  I  did  :  and  while  my  rival  talked  philosophy  to  the  old 
people,  I  whispered  love  to  Martha. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  course  of  true  love  never  did  run 
smoothly.  One  Sabbath  morning,  while  on  my  way  to  visit  a 
patient,  who  lived  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  from  Leon, 
I  fell  in  company  with  a  young  lady,  and  walked  for  a  short 
distance  with  her ;  and  while  walking  together,  we  were  over 
taken  by  Lawrence,  a  brother  of  Martha.  Mr.  Newman  took 
umbrage  at  this  affair,  for  he  no  doubt  supposed  that  I  was  this 
young  lady's  gallant,  and  that  I  would  prove  untrue  to  his 
sister.  But  in  this  he  was  mistaken  ;  and  I  may  here  add,  that 
my  engagement  with  Martha  was  my  first,  and  that  she  alone 
was  the  subject  of  my  affections. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  47 


During  my  next  visit,  I  perceived  that  a  change  had  come 
over  her.  That  unavoidable  affair  had  come  to  her  knowl 
edge,  and,  no  doubt,  she  entertained  doubts  in  regard  to  my 
honor.  But  she  did  uot  mention  the  occurrence  and  only  re 
quested  me  to  obtain  a  certificate  of  good  moral  character 
from  my  friends  in  Ohio.  To  this  I  objected,  but  told  her  that 
she  might  write  to  some  of  the  leading  gentlemen  of  Meigs 
County  in  regard  to  my  standing.  She  was  satisfied,  and,- 
from  this  time  forward,  there  was  nothing  to  change  the  cur 
rent  of  our  affections.  To  her  views  of  this  affair  I  attached 
no  blame,  for  she  had  always  associated  with  the  best  society, 
and  she  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of  her  friends. 

And  now  I  am  about  to  be  married  to  Martha.  Her  father 
and  mother  have  given  their  consent ;  the  nuptials  are  to  be 
solemnized  at  the  bride's  residence,  and  the  marriage  cere 
mony  is  to  be  performed  by  the  Rev.  Taylor,  of  the  M.  E. 
Church. 

We  were  married  on  the  fifteenth  of  September.  A  few  of 
her  nearest  relatives,  and  one  gentleman  whom  I  had  invited, 
were  the  only  guests  at  our  quiet  wedding.  I  hear  the  solemn 
words  pronounced,  and  know  that  we  are  now  united  in  the 

bonds  of  matrimony. 

******* 

A  neat  little  cottage,  with  an  office  attached,  stands  in  the 
village  of  Leon.  I  had  purchased  this  property  some  time 
before  our  marriage,  giving  my  house  in  part  payment.  The 
wedding  tour — a  visit  to  my  brother  at  Addison — being  com 
pleted,  and  having  spent  a  short  time  at  her  father's  house,  we 
moved  to  Leon  and  began  the  journey  of  life. 

During  the  succeeding  winter,  I  taught  school  at  Leon,  and 
when  absent  from  home  on  professional  duty,  Martha,  who 
had  sufficient  education,  taught  the  scholars.  On  one  occa 
sion,  I  was  called  to  visit  a  patient,  who  lived  several  miles 
distant,  and  did  not  return  till  the  following  day.  On  reach 
ing  home,  I  found  that  my  wife  had  opened  the  school;  she 
was  hearing  a  class  in  reading  and  perfect  order  prevailed. 
Had  a  pin  fallen  on  the  floor  the  noise  would  have  been  per 
ceptible.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  scholars  liked  her  better 
than  they  did  me.  About  the  same  time  we  also  assisted  in 
organizing  a  Union  Sabbath  School. 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


The  summer  and  fall  of  1854,  like  the  preceding  year,  was 
warm  and  dry.  I  carefully  attended  to  my  professional  duties, 
and,  in  general,  was  successful,  I  do  not  remember  losing  a 
patient  during  that  year.  In  January,  I  commenced  taking 
the  American  Journal  of  Medical  Sciences.  This  is  one  of 
the  best  medical  journals  in  the  world,  and  the  Medical  News' 
and  Library  came  with  it.  While  at  Leon,  I  continued  to 
take  these  journals,  spent  much  of  my  time  in  study,  and 
thus  endeavored  to  make  myself  successful  in  the  practice  of 
medicine. 

I  can  not  close  this  period  of  my  history  without  a  parting 
shot  at  Dr.  Chase.  He  and  I  were  now  trying  to  see  which  of  us 
could  stand  the  hardest  knocks,  and  hold  out  longest.  There 
was  great  diversity  of  opinion  in  regard  to  our  respective  merits. 
Some  persons  even  said  that  Dr.  Chase  did  not  read  medical 
works,  and  that  he  knew  it  all  without  reference  to  the  books. 
Great  idea  !  About  this  time  the  young  doctor  took  to  him 
self  a  better  half,  but  soon  after  sought  another  location, 
leaving  the  practice  to  me.  Although  he  was  my  competitor, 
and  an  active  partizan,  yet,  at  this  writing,  I  entertain  no 
unkind  feelings  towards  him,  and  in  closing  my  connection 
with  him,  endeavor  to  cast  the  mantle  of  charity  over  all  his 

faults. 

******* 

Throughout  the  spring  and  summer  of  1855,  my  practice  was 
fair,  and  having  no  competition,  I  had  hopes  of  establishing 
myself  permanently  at  Leon,  but  the  events  of  that  year,  which 
I  am  now  to  record,  changed  my  destiny. 

On  New  Year's  day,  our  home  was  gladdened  by  the  presence 
of  a  little  stranger,  who  came  to  visit  us.  We  named  him 
James  Walter,  but  he  was  not  a  rugged  child,  and  when  the 
chilling  winds  of  March  arrived  he  became  affected  with 
pneumonia.  His  life  was  but  a  span,  the  Spirit  lingered  faintly 
in  its  mortal  tenement,  and  unconscious  of  its  earthly  exis 
tence,  took  wing. 

"Flowers  forever  are  springing 

In  that  home  so  fair, 
Thousands  of  children  are  singing 

Praises  to  Jesus  there , 
How  they  swell  the  glad  anthems, 

Ever  around  the  bright  throne  ; 
When,  O  when  shall  I  see  tbee, 
Beautiful,  beautiful  home." 


THOS.  ti.  kARTON.  49 


We  lost  our  first  born  on  the  twentieth  of  March ;  but  my 
cup  of  sorrow  was,  as  yet,  unfilled,  and  although  more  than  a 
third  of  a  century  has  passed  away,  the  scenes  of  those  days 
are  still  vivid  to  my  memory. 

In  the  last  days  of  June,  scarlet  fever  made  its  appearance 
*in  the  vicinity  of  Leon ;  and  from  a  distance,  there  was  also 
rumor  of  small-pox.  Martha  requested  to  be  vaccinated,  and, 
having  no  vaccine  virus  at  hand,  Dr.  White,  of  Buffalo,  per 
formed  the  operation.  This  was  in  the  first  week  of  July.  The 
virus  took  effect,  and  was  apparently  running  its  natural 
course. 

On  the  following  Sabbath  morning,  Martha  and  I  walked  to 
the  top  of  an  eminence,  overlooking  the  village  of  Leon.  There 
was  a  beautiful  prospect  of  a  Kanawha  village ;  the  river 
flowed  at  our  feet ;  the  forrests  were  clothed  in  green,  and  the 
clustered  village  in  the  valley  below  appeared  like  a  gem  in 
the  stretch  of  landscape.  We  conversed  on  the  scenery  around 
us,  and  all  nature  seemed  in  harmony  with  our  thoughts. 
Martha  and  I  had  never  before  passed  the  time  so  pleasantly 
as  we  did  on  this  occasion.  Ah,  little  did  I  then  know  what 
another  week;would  bring  forth  ! 

On  Tuesday  morning,  she  arose  with  a  fever,  which  increased 
during  the  day,  and  in  the  evening  the  rash  of  scarlet  fever 
made  its  appearance.  Her  throat  was  very  much  inflamed, 
and,  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts  she  continued  slowly  to  fail.  I 
think  it  was  on  Thursday,  that  Dr.  White  was  called  to  see 

her,  but  our  united  endeavors  proved  unavailing. 

******* 

It  is  Saturday  morning,  I  have  watched  with  her  throughout 
the  long  vigils  of  the  night,  and  I  now  know  that  my  wife  will 
soon  leave  me.  I  have  taken  that  truth  to  heart.  I  have  tried, 
however  imperfectly,  to  resign  myself,  and  to  control  myself. 
I  had  parted  with  loved  ones  before,  but  I  am  now  called  upon 
to  bear  a  deeper  sorrow. 

I  have  withdrawn  myself  from  her  for  a  moment,  and  our 
servant  comes  to  me,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  tells  me : 
"Martha  has  requested  me  to  meet  her  in  heaven." 

It  is  over,  a  sense  of  profound  sorrow  comes  over  me,  and 
for  a  time,  I  am  crushed  beneath  this  load  of  grief.  I  en- 


50  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


deavored,  however  feebly,  to  seek  consolation  in  the  lines  I 
have  dedicated  to  her  memory  : 

"There  is  a  home  eternal, 

Beautiful  and  bright, 
Where  sweet  joys  supernal 

Never  are  dimmed  by  night ; 

White  robed  angels  are  singing,  < 

Ever  around  the  bright  throne  ; 
When,  O,  when,  shall  I  see  thee, 

Beautiful,  beautiful  home." 


The  Rev.  Totton,  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  preached  the  funeral. 
The  text  was  from  the  eleventh  verse  (latter  clause)  of  the 
fourth  chapter  of  Amos.  I  returned  from  the  solemn  cere 
mony  lonely  and  sad.  I  can  not  describe  the  state  of  my 
mind  beneath  its  load  of  sorrow.  It  seemed  that  the  future 
was  walled  up  to  me,  that  the  energy  and  action  of  my  life 
were  at  an  end,  and  that  all  that  was  dear  to  me  lay  buned  in 
the  grave.  For  a  time,  my  fondest  hopes  and  anticipations 
lingered  round  the  simple  tablet,  which  marks  her  last  resting 
place  near  the  village  of  Leon. 

"The  hopes  that  my  soul  have  cherished, 

Have  withered,  one  by  one, 
And  tho'  life's  flowers  have  perished, 

I'm  left  to  linger  on." 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

From  this  scene  cf  sorrow,  I  must  now  resume  the  journey 
of  my  story. 

Soon  after  the  death  of  my  wife,  I  visited  my  relations  in 
Ohio,  and  they  sympathized  with  me  in  my  bereavement. 
Having  spent  a  week  or  two  with  my  friends  in  Meigs  County, 
I  returned  to  Leon,  being  determined  to  establish  myself  in 
practice  there.  I  soon  had  an  abundance  of  work,  for  one  of 
those  epidemics  of  malarial  fever  had  again  made  its  appear 
ance. 

I  had  always  been  healthy,  and  free  from  sickness,  other 
than  the  troubles  incident  to  childhood.  My  constitution  was 
robust  and  I  little  thought  that  -I  would  have  to  succumb  to 
the  malady  of  malaria,  and  that  my  powerful  frame  would  be 
shaken  with  the  disease.  But  I  soon  became  affected  «dth 
this  fever,  and  at  the  same  time,  one  of  my  wisdom  teeth  (last 


Tttos.  H.  BARTON.  51 


molar)  begin  to  make  its  appearance.  The  result  of  this  erup 
tion  was  an  abcess  of  the  lower  maxila  and  the  cheek,  which 
disabled  me  so  much,  that  for  the  time  being,  I  again  visited 
my  brother  at  Addison.  He  treated  me  for  the  fever,  and  I 
had  the  offending  tooth  extracted  by  Dr.  Sternman,  of 
Gallipolis. 

On  the  first  of  November  I  was  again  among  the  hills  of 
Western  Virginia,  once  more  willing  to  plunge  into  the  swamps 
and  fogs  of  the  Kanawha  valley.  From  the  hale,  strong  man 
that  I  had  been,  I  was  changed  to  a  feeble  looking  person  with 
a  sallow  complexion.  But  my  health  was  improving.  I  at 
tended  strictly  to  my  professional  duties,  having  all  that  I 
could  do  throughout  November.  When  threatened  with  a 
chill,  I  took  the  usual  quantity  of  quinine.  The  frosts  of 
December,  however,  had  a  salutary  effect,  and  relieved  the 
people  from  the  scourge  of  malaria. 

"About  this  time  a  teacher  of  geography  came  into  the 
neighborhood,  and  proposed  to  organize  a  class  in  this  study. 
He  used  Pelton's  maps,  on  which  were  engraved  the  natural 
and  political  divisions  of  the  earth,  and  the  location  of  the 
large  cities  and  towns.  No  names  were  printed  on  the  maps, 
and  a  key  was  used,  containing  descriptive  poetry,  and  also 
letters  and  figures,  which  referred  to  the  maps.  This  system 
of  teaching  geography  consisted  of  learning  to  sing  the  des 
criptive  poetry. 

I  attended  this  school,  not  from  educational  motives,  but 
for  the  purpose  of  recreation,  and  in  order  to  relieve  the 
monotony  of  my  surroundings.  Still,  I  took  an  interest  in  the 
school,  and,  having  an  excellent  memory,  soon  became  pro 
ficient  in  the  geographical  exercises.  I  here  append  a  frag 
ment  of  the  poetry  on  South  America. 

"The  map  which  here  we  station, 
For  present  explanation, 
Is  a  delineation 

Of  South  America. 
And  now  'tis  our  commission, 
To  sing  of  each  division, 
The  name  with  great  precision, 

Each  ocean,  sea  and  bay. 

"The  mountains  are  before  us, 
Their  snowy  tops  rise  o'er  us. 
And  now  in  lively  chorus 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


With  the  Andes  we  commence, 
See,  Acarai  ascending, 
Lo,  Geral's  cliffs  impending, 
Brazilian  range  extending, 

And  volcan's  vapor  dense. 

"Illimani  next  in  order, 
Stands  upon  Bolivia's  border, 
Like  a  bold  gigantic  Avarder, 

And  Sorata'sheighths  ascend, 
Cotopaxi  next  we  mention, 
Give  Pichincha  some  attention, 
And  with  the  steep  ascension, 
Of  the  Chimborazo  end. 

"All  this  we  mean  to  mention, 
To  help  your  apprehension. 
So  give  your  best  attention 
To  all  that  we  may  say." 

These  lines  were  sung  to  the  tune  of  "  We're  a  Band  of  Freer 
man,"  contained  in  the  Ohio  Harmonist.  The  poetic  feet  are 
imperfect,  though  the  harmony  and  melody  of  the  tune  is 
good.  The  preceptor,  whose  name  I  do  not  now  remember, 
was  a  pleasant  and  agreeable  gentleman,  and  his  school  was 
well  attended,  the  novelty  of  the  exercises  attracting  quite  a 
number  of  scholars. 

The  winter  of  1855-6  was  excessively  cold.  During  Janu 
ary  and  February,  there  was  snow  upon  snow,  and  it  did  not 
melt  away  till  the  last  of  March.  And  now  my  health  im 
proved  rapidly,  and  I  tipped  the  beam  at  one  hundred  and 
eighty.  But  I  still  felt  the  loneliness  of  my  situation,  and 
tried,  in  many  ways,  to  be  cheerful.and  jovial,  in  order  to  pass 
away  the  time.  u  Coasting,"  or  sliding  down  hill  on  boards^ 
was  my  chief  source  of  recreation.  I  soon  became  proficient  in 
this  exercise,  and  could  glide  down  precipitous  highths  for 
hundreds  of  yards  with  perfect  safety.  I  became  an  expert,  and 
could  take  children  in  my  arms,  and  carry  them  along  without 
the  least  danger. 

From  my  last  visit  to  Ohio,  I  had  returned  to  Leon  with  the 
intention  of  making  that  place  my  permanent  residence.  But 
the  loss  of  my  wife  still  laid  heavily  upon  my  mind.  When 
at  home  with  her  father  and  mother,  I  did  not  enjoy  myself  as 
I  formerly  did.  I  had  been  very  successful  in  my  practice, 
but  the  fees  for  medical  services,  as  already  stated,  were  ex 
tremely  low  and  difficult  of  collection.  There  was  very  little 


THOS.  II.  BARTON.  53 


practice  during  the  spring  and  summer  of  1856,  but  up  to 
this  time  I  had  no  idea  of  changing  my  location.  In  June 
I  visited  my  father  at  Harrisonville,  and  also  my  cousins, 
Joseph  and  Jackson  Heaton.  On  learning  of  my  bereavement, 
my  cousins  informed  me  that  Chester,  Ohio,  would  be  a  good 
location,  there  being  no  physician  at  that  place  except  Dr. 
Cornell,  who  was  old  and  feeble.  I  visited  Chester,  was 
pleased  with  the  situation,  and  decided  to  make  the  change. 
The  last  days  of  June  were  fixed  upon  for  my  departure  from 
the  shores  of  the  Kanawha.  I  severed  my  connections  with 
my  new  made  friends  and  relatives,  and,  not  without  the 
deepest  emotions,  bade  farewell  to  father  and  mother  New 
man. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  PRACTICING  PHYSICIAN. 

The  village  of  Chester  is  located  on  the  left  bank  of  Shade 
river,  near  the  center  of  the  township,  and  about  seven  miles 
from  the  Ohio  river,  at  the  mouth  of  Kerr's  run.  In  1822  the 
county  seat  was  located  here  by  commissioners  appointed  by 
the  Legislature,  and  in  due  time  the  usual  public  buildings  were 
erected.  This  location  of  the  county  seat  drew  after  it  the 
usual  result,  an  increase  of  business  and  inhabitants,  and  for 
twenty  years  it  was  a  busy  and  prosperous  town.  A  large 
number  of  new  buildings  were  erected.  An  educational  insti 
tute  was  incorporated  under  the  name  of  u  Meigs  County  High 
School  and  Teachers'  Institute/'  and  a  neat,  substantial  brick 
edifice  was  erected  for  its  use.  In  1841  the  county  seat  was 
removed  to  Pomeroy.  In  consequence  of  this  action,  much 
business  was  taken  away  from  the  town,  and  many  citizens 
left  the  place. 

Chester  is  pleasantly  situated.  The  court-house  and 
seminary  occupy  a  conspicuous  position  upon  an  eminence 
near  the  center  of  the  town,  thus  giving  the  village  a  pictur 
esque  and  antique  appearance  from  a  distance.  There  is  still 
a  considerable  amount  of  business  transacted  at  Chester,  as  it 


54  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


is  the  center  of  an  extensive  and  prosperous  farming  com 
munity. 

At  the  time  of  my  locating  at  this  place,  there  were  two 

churches  :  the  Methodist  Episcopal  and  the  Presbyterian.    The 

old  court  house  was  unoccupied,  and  the  seminary  building 

was  used  for  school  purposes.     There  was  one  hotel,  kept  by 

•John  Bestow,  with  whom  I  boarded. 

The  second  of  July,  1856,  found  me  once  more  in  Ohio, 
and  located  at  the  village  of  Chester,  ready  to  offer  my  services 
in  the  healing  art.  On  the  fourth  the  people  held  a  celebra 
tion  of  the  national  holiday.  I  attended  this  gathering,  and 
was  well  pleased  with  the  exercises. 

During  the  first  two  weeks  I  had  some  professional  calls.  I 
then  observed  a  number  of  hand-bills  posted  by  the  side  of 
mine,  and  headed  as  follows :  "  Dr.  J.  W.  McGath,  Eclectic 
Practitioner  of  Medicine  and  Surgery."  These  hand-bills 
read  :  "  After  nine  years  of  careful  observation  and  study,  he 
has  become  perfectly  satisfied  that  efficient  substitutes  have 
been  found  for  mercury  and  all  such  indigestible  agents. 
Hence  the  superiority  of  the  eclectic  over  the  alopathic  system 
of  medicine."  I  will  here  remark  that  although  a  practitioner 
of  the  alopathic  system,  I  have  always  studied  and  used  the 
common  sense  system  as  well. 

It  did  not  take  me  long  to  size  up  Dr.  McGath,  for  I  soon 
found  that  he  was  an  impostor,  not  knowing  the  first  princi 
ples  of  the  science  of  medicine.  At  first,  however,  he  had 
more  practice  than  I,  for  he  was  regarded  by  many  as  my 
equal,  and,  no  doubt,  a  large  portion  of  the  people  looked 
upon  him  as  my  superior  as  a  physician. 

One  day,  while  absent  from  the  village,  a  call  was  left  at  my 
office.  The  patient  lived  in  the  country,  and  Dr.  McGath  was 
taken  to  see  the  case.  After  returning  to  the  hotel,  and 
learning  that  a  call  had  been  left  for  me,  I  went  to  see  the 
sick  man,  and  found  that  Dr.  McGath  had  been  there,  pro 
nounced  the  disease  pneumonia,  and  prescribed  for  the  case. 
His  dose  was  ten  drops  of  the  tincture  of  veratrum  viride,  to  be 
given  every  four  hours.-  This  medicine  is  a  powerful  arterial 
sedative,  and  may  do  for  a  robust  person,  but  not  for  one  in 
delicate  health,  One  evening,  about  three  days  afterwards,  I 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  55 


was  again  called  to  see  the  case,  the  messenger  stating  that 
his  friends  thought  that  the  man  would  would  die.  I 
hastened  to  his  bedside,  and  found  him  sweating  profusely- 
The  pulse  rate  was  about  forty  per  minute,  and  he  was  very 
weak.  I  prescribed  stimulants,  and  in  a  few  days,  the  patient 
was  on  his  feet  again. 

I  related  these  facts  to  my  landlord,  who  immediately  re 
plied  :  "D — n  him,  why  did't  you  let  him  die,  for  he  is  of  no 
account."  This  was  poor  satisfaction  for  me,  for  I  hoped  to 
receive  praise  for  my  ability.  I  also  stated  to  a  prominent 
Methodist,  that  in  my  opinion,  I  had  been  instrumental  in 
.saving  this  man's  life ;  but  the  good  brother  only  replied  : 
"Probably  it  was  the  turn  of  the  disease,  when  you  first  saw 
him."  Here,  I  again  failed  to  make  an  impression,  and 
from  that  time  to  the  present,  I  have  indulged  in  very  little 
boasting,  as  to  what  I  had  done,  or  was  able  to  do.  I  have 
reported  this  case,  in  order  to  remind  young  physicians  that 
they  will  receive  very  little  praise  for  their  services,  if  the 
patient  is  poor  and  disreputable. 

Dr.  McGath  remained  at  Chester  for  about  two  months, 
and  then  moved  away,  leaving  the  practice  to  me.  I  was  ac 
quainted  with  his  wife,  prior  to  their  marriage,  and  she  was 
an  estimable  young  lady. 

About  this  time,  I  was  called  to  treat  a  case  of  typhoid 
fever;  but  it  proved  fatal  in  spite  of  all  my  exertions.  The 
patient  was  a  little  girl  of  about  ten  summers,  and  she  was 
the  daughter  of  William  Johnson,  a  merchant  and  a  promi 
nent  citizen  of  Chester.  The  child  died  in  the  fourth  week 
of  the  disease.  The  people  of  Chester,  or  the  major  portion  of 
them,  now  thought  they  had  found  me  guilty  of  incompe- 
tency.  They  had  proof  positive  ol  my  deficiency  in  medicine, 
in  the  death  of  this  child.  So  at  least,  it  seemed  from  their 
actions  and  conversation.  I  am  however,  of  the  opinion,  that 
Mr.  Johnson  and  his  family  thought  otherwise. 

During  the  autumn  of  this  year,  I  had  considerable  prac 
tice,  but  found  it  almost  impossible  to  collect  the  fees  for  my 
medical  services.  It  should  be  remembered,  that  this  was. the 
beginning  of  the  great  financial  panic  of  1857.  There  had 
been  a  failure  of  the  crops,  and  business  throughout  the  coun 
try  was  extremely  dull. 


56  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Once  more,  I  have  reached  a  memorable  period  of  my  life. 
Once  more,  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  "it  is  not  good 
for  man  to  be  alone."  I  have  again  fallen  a  victim  to  the  ten 
der  passion  of  love,  and  am  to  appear,  once  more,  before  the 
hymenial  altar.  More  than  a  year  had  passed  away  since  the 
death  of  Martha,  and  I  had,  as  yet,  no  thoughts  of  marriage. 
But  I  am  now  to  experience,  for  the  second  time,  the  shafts  of 
Cupid. 

One  day,  soon  after  locating  at  Chester,  a  young  lady  called 
at  my  office,  to  purchase  some  opium  for  her  mother.  Having 
no  opium,  I  sold  her  a  vial  of  laudanum,  but  she  returned  in  a 
few  hours,  and  politely  informed  me  that  her  mother  would 
not  have  it.  I  gave  her  back  the  money,  and  she  returned 
home.  Her  name  was  Emily  L.  Parsons. 

Miss  Parsons  was  a  young  lady  of  twenty  summers ;  was 
pleasant  in  her  manners  and  deportment,  and  agreeable  in 
conversation.  She  was  about  the  medium  size,  of  a  fair  and 
clear  complexion,  flaxen  hair,  and  deep  blue  eyes.  She  could 
not  be  called  fleshy,  but  she  had  a  sufficient  amount  of  adipose 
tissue  to  give  her  a  noble  and  dignified  appearance. 

This  was  my  first  acquaintance  with  Emily.  I  afterwards 
met  her  at  Mr.  Johnson's,  during  the  sickness  of  his  child, 
and  she  assisted  in  nursing  the  little  one.  I  was  formally  in 
troduced  to  her  by  Mrs.  Johnson,  and  we  soon  became  well 
acquainted,  and  would  frequently  have  private  conversations 
together.  She  informed  me  that  I  would  be  welcomed  at  her 
father's  house,  where  I  soon  became  a  frequent  visitor,  and 
learned  to  love  her  dearly.  My  love  for  her  was  not  the  im 
pulse  of  a  moment,  but  it  grew  with  our  acquaintance,  and 
became  deep  and  lasting. 

Daniel  Parsons,  the  father  of  Emily,  was  about  fifty  years 
old,  and  apparently  in  the  prime  of  life.  He  was  born  and 
raised  in  the  state  of  New  York,  and  was  one  of  the  best 
mechanics  of  that  State,  and  he  had  no  equal  in  Meigs  county. 
He  was  a  cabinent  maker,  and  could  do  almost  any  kind  of 
mechanical  work.  He  was  also  an  inventor,  and  had  invented 
and  patented  a  wheel  for  mill  work ;  he  also  invented  a  spin 
ning  machine  which  did  good  service,  Mr.  Parsons  had  a 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  57 


limited  education,  but  was  a  noted  practitioner  before  justice's 
courts,  and  he  was  firm  and  even  obstinate  in  his  belief. 

Elizabeth  Parsons  was  about  the  same  age  as  her  husband. 
Her  maiden  name  was  Harper,  and  she  was  born  in  the  state 
of  Maine. 

Among  the  fair  sex,  there  were  other  candidates  for  matri 
mony  at  the  village  of  Chester.  Soon  after  the  death  of  his 
child,  I  commenced  boarding  with  Mr.  Johnson.  On  one 
occasion,  an  old  lady  and  her  daughter  came  to  visit  the 
Johnsons.  The  old  lady  was  about  sixty-five,  and  the  daughter 
who  was  a  widow,  and  the  mother  of  two  children,  was  about 
thirty-five  years  of  age.  Mrs.  Johnson,  Emily,  and  I,  were 
present.  Presently  the  old  lady  said  to  me  :  "Doctor,  i*f  you 
want  a  girl,  I  have  one  for  you."  I  replied  :  "Madam,  where  is 
your  daughter?"  "She  is  right  here  doctor,"  at  the  same  time 
pointing  to  the  widow.  Had  a  clap  of  thunder  broken  from  a 
cloudless  sky,  I  could  not  have  been  more  surprised.  For  a 
moment,  I  was  stunned,  not  knowing  what  to  answer.  To 
render  the  episode  still  more  interesting,  Mrs.  Johnson  and 
Family  were  biting  their  lips  to  keep  from  laughing.  However, 
I  was  not  a  sucker,  and  could  not  be  caught. 

Emily  soon  became  very  dear  to  me,  and  I  enjoyed  myself 
when  in  her  society.  As  the  months  wore  away  my  love  for 
her  became  stronger,  and  in  due  time,  we  were  engaged  to  be 
married.  Our  plighted  troth  is  to  be  made  good  on  the  second 
of  December ;  we  are  to  be  united  at  the  bride's  residence,  and 
the  Rev.  B.  F.  McElfresh,  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  has  been 
selected  as  the  officiating  minister. 

Important  business  now  takes  me  to  the  city  of  Pomeroy. 
There  is  an  indispensable  document,  connected  with  my  affairs, 
which  I  must  procure ;  and  while  at  the  capitol  of  Meigs 
county,  I  meet  an  old  friend  and  acquaintance,  and  inform 
him  concerning  my  business.  "Tom,"  said  he,  "is  it  a  wider 
woman,  or  gal,  that  you  are  going  to  marry  this  time?"  I 
replied  :  "It  is  a  girl."  And  my  old  friend  answered  :  "It  is  a  girl 
is  it,  bully  for  you,  Tom  !" 

And  now,  I  am  about  to  enter,  for  the  second  time,  into  the 
state  of  connubial  bliss.  We  have  a  quiet  wedding,  a  few  of 
her  nearest  relatives,  and  one  gentleman,  whom  I  have  taken 


58  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


with  me,  being  present.  Again  I  hear  the  solemn  words  pro 
nounced,  and  know  that  it  is  my  dear  wife  beside  me  whom  I 
love  so  well. 

Hark  !  What  is  this  which  now  disturbs  our  peace  !  We 
have  partaken  of  the  wedding  feast,  and  are  enjoying  ourselves 
in  quiet  conversation.  The  shade  of  night  had  spread  its  dark 
mantle  over  the  earth,  when  the  sharp  report  of  a  gun  rang  out 
on  the  clear  air.  This  was  followed  by  the  beating  of  drums, 
the  tooting  of  tin  horns,  the  ringing  of  bells,  the  beating  of  tin 
pans,  and,  high  above  the  din,  was  heard  the  yell  of  human 
voices.  Had  pandemonium  broken  loose,  the  tumult  could 
not  have  been  worse.  At  intervals,  numerous  voices  would 
call  upon  me  to  treat  them  ;  they  kept  up  the  clamor  for  several 
hours,  but  were  compelled  to  go  away  disappointed.  Had  I 
been  properly  serenaded  with  appropriate  music,  I  would  have 
responded,  and  they  would  have  -been  received  by  the  family 
with  a  kindly  greeting. 

*  ****** 

We  began  our  wedded  life  in  humble  circumstances,  being 
poor  with  respect  to  this  world's  goods.  But  we  were  rich  in 
each  other's  love,  and  rny  dear  wife  stood  by  me  in  our  humble 
condition.  We  spent  the  honeymoon  at  her  own  home,  and 
our  bridal  tour  was  a  visit  to  my  father  at  Harrisonville.  We 
commenced  house  keeping  about  Christmas,  and  our  chief 
wedding  gift  was  an  ontfit  of  furniture  made  by  her  father's 
hands. 

During  the  spring  of  1857,  my  practice  improved  to  some 
extent;  but  I  now  found  that  the  major  portion  of  the  citizens 
of  Chester  had  put  their  veto  upon  me.  For  they  said  :  "Dr. 
Barton,  we  have  kept  you  down  so  far,  and  we  intend  to  keep 
you  down.  You  shall  never  rise  to  eminence  in  your  profes 
sion  here.  We  do  not  care  how  much  you  study,  or  how  at 
tentive  you  may  be  to  your  calling.  We  care  nothing  for  your 
skill  and  ability,  for  we  do  not  intend  to  give  you  a  chance." 

This  conduct  was  partly  on  account  of  my  father-in-law  be 
ing  unpopular  with  the  denizens  of  Chester.  Wheinever  there 
was  a  disturbance  in  the  church,  or  a  suit  at  law,  wherein  he 
was  interested  or  took  part,  Mr.  Parsons  usually  came  out  best. 
Hence,  his  unpopularity.  But  I  can  not  understand  why  the 
good  people  of  Chester  should  retaliate  on  me. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  59 


In  the  latter  part  of  the  preceding  winter,  one  James  Dias, 
.a  physician,  located  at  Chester.  Dr.  Dias  was  proud,  haughty, 
and  overbearing.  Moveover,  he  was  arogant  in  his  manners, 
gave  me  the  cold  shoulder,  did  not  consult  with  me,  and  sel 
dom  spoke  to  me.  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  was  advised  to  act 
in  this  manner  by  some  of  the  Chesterites.  The  result  was, 
that  we  had  nothing  to  do  with  each  other.  I  acknowledge 
this  to  have  been  wrong,  but  when  the  breach  was  once  made, 
I  was  as  deeply  in  the  mud  as  he  was  in  the  mire. 

Dr.  Dias  had  the  majority  with  him,  and  obtained  the  most 
practice.  I  had  a  large  number  of  friends  and  relatives,  who 
lived  from  three  to  five  miles  from  the  village,  and  they  em 
ployed  me,  did  all  they  could  for  me,  and  my  practice  was 
mainly  in  that  direction. 

I  will  report  another  case  that  came  under  my  treatment, 
while  at  Chester.  The  patient  was  a  child  about  three  years 
old,  and  it  was  afflicted  with  catarrhal  fever;  but  was  by  no 
means,  in  a  dangerous  condition.  At  the  same  time  I  was 
treating  a  patient,  who  lived  in  the  country.  I  had  seen  the 
child  on  three  several  occasions,  and  on  the  morning  of  the 
fourth  visit,  a  little  girl  came  to  me,  and  said  that  I  need  not 
come,  for  the  child  was  much  better.  I  then  went  to  the 
country ;  but  in  my  absence  I  was  again  sent  for  to  see  the 
little  sufferer,  the  messenger  telling  my  wife  that  the  child  was 
worse.  Dr.  Dias  was  then  employed  to  treat  the  case.  Herein 
my  competitor  violated  the  code  of  medical  ethics.  His  duty 
was  to  visit  and  prescribe  for  the  patient  and  then  retire.  I 
have  never  had  the  least  doubt  that  these  messengers  were 
sent  to  me  with  lies  in  their  mouths,  and  for  no  other  purpose 
than  to  injure  my  reputation  and  professional  standing. 

I  have  always  been  free  to  acknowledge  my  failings  and 
shortcomings ;  but  however  numerous  my  faults  may  have 
been,  I  have  always  been  truthful,  and  could  never  stoop  to 
frand  or  deception  to  accomplish  my  ends.  In  the  name  of 
our  common  practice,  I  could  not  retaliate  on  Dr.  Dias  ;  but 
I  soon  obtained  ample  satisfaction,  and  it  came  about  in 
another  way. 

During  the  summer  or  autumn  there  was  a  rumor  that  a 
comet  was  about  to  make  its  appearance  in  the  starry  heavens. 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Every  one  was  anxious  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  stranger,  on 
its  return  to  the  solar  system  ;  and  every  one  seemed  equally 
anxious  to  be  the  first  observer. 

One  morning,  about  the  third  hour,  Dr.  Dias  was  called  up 
from  his  quiet  slumbers  to  visit  a  patient,  and,  in  his  peram 
bulations  cast  his  eyes  upwards  and  toward  the  east,  and 
thought  he  saw  the  comet.  Being  the  first  to  observe  the 
strange  visitor,  caused  him  to  feel  very  proud  of  the  accom 
plishment.  Next  day,  it  was  noised  about  the  village  :  "Dr. 
Dias  saw  the  comet  last  night."  The  word  was  in  everybody's 
mouth  that  Dr.  Dias  had  seen  the  comet.  Even  little  children 
joined  in  the  chorus,  and  their  piping  voices  could  be  heard 
on  the  streets  :  "Dr.  Dias  saw  the  comet." 

I  had  studied  astronomy,  and  was  familiar  with  the  move 
ments  of  the  planets,  and  had  some  knowledge  in  regard  to 
the  nature  of  comets.  These  bodies  usually  move  in  very 
eccentric  orbits,  approaching  very  near  to  the  sun  in  their 
perihelion,  and  receding  to  a  very  great  distance  from  it  at 
their  aphelion.  A  comet  commonly  consists  of  three  parts  : 
the  nucleus,  the  envelope,  or  coma,  and  the  tail,  but  one  or 
more  of  these  parts  are  frequently  wanting. 

"So  from  the  dread  immensity  of  space 
Returning,  with  accelerated  course, 
The  rushing  comet  to  the  sun  descends." 

I  was  very  eager  to  see  the  stranger,  and  on  the  following 
night,  rose  from  my  slumbers,  and  went  to  the  door  facing  the 
east.  Here  I  had  a  good  view  of  Dr.  Dias'  supposed  comet.  I 
will  now  explain  the  phenomenon.  Venus  and  Jupiter  were 
morning  stars  and  in  conjunction  :  that  is  they  were  appar 
ently  very  near  to  each  other,  and  in  line  with  the  earth.  Ve 
nus  appeared  joined  to  Jupiter,  but  it  did  not  eclipse  the  latter 
planet.  It  was  a  beautiful  sight.  This  planetary  aspect  is 
well  worthy  ofan  observation,  and  it  occurs  only  after  a  long 
cycle  of  years.  On  the  following  day,  and  for  several  days 
afterwards,  I  took  great  pleasure  in  explaining  Dr.  Dias' comet. 
I  am  free  to  admit  that  I  took  great  delight  at  his  discomfiture, 
and  with  this  episode  in  our  affairs,  I  close  my  connection 

with  him. 

******* 

I  am,  once  more,  called  upon  to  mourn  the  loss  of  a  near 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  61 


and  dear  relative.  About  the  tenth  of  September,  James 
Berkley  came  to  my  house,  and  informed  me  that  my  father 
was  vomiting  blood.  I  knew  that  this  meant  hemorrhage  of 
the  stomach,  and  that,  at  rny  fathers  age,  it  would  no  doubt 
prove  fatal.  Fifteen  miles  of  travel  took  me  to  Harrisonville, 
but,  ere  my  arrival,  I  learned  the  sad  intelligence  of  his  death. 
He  was  taken  sick  at  the  fourth  hour,  and  quietly  passed  away 
at  the  eleventh  being  in  the  sixty  eighth  year  of  his  age. 
His  last  request  was  that  he  might  see  bis  sons  before  he  died. 
On  being  asked  if  he  felt  willing  to  go,  he  replied  :  u  I  am  in 
the  hands  of  a  kind  and  loving  Savior."  His  sacred  dust  re 
poses  by  the  side  of  his  wife  in  the  old  graveyard,  near  Harri 
sonville. 

'•Asleep  in  Jesus!  Oh,  for  me 
May  such  a  blissful  refuge  be  ! 
Securely  6hall  my  ashes  lie. 
And  wait  the  summons  from  on  high." 

I  had  experienced  sorrow  before,  and  now  felt  the  pangs 
of  grief  in  the  loss  of  a  dear  parent;  but  there  was  also  hap 
piness  in  store  for  me.  On  the  first  of  October,  a  little 
stranger  came  to  visit  us.  As  it  «ame  with  the  intention  of 
making  our  home  its  permanent  abode,  we  named  the  young 
visitor  Martha  Maria.  There  had  been  another  Martha,  whose 

name  I  dearly  cherished. 

******* 

Throughout  the  summer  and  autumn  of  this  year,  I  reso 
lutely  continued  my  practice,  and  resolved,  regardless  of  all 
opposition,  to  establish  myself  permanently  at  Chester.  The 
hard  blows  that  I  had  sustained,  only  stimulated  me  to  greater 
exertions,  and  I  now  felt  more  confident  fhan  ever  before,  of 
being  able  to  maintain  my  profession  here.  But  I  am  once 
again  to  experience  the  mutations  of  fortune,  and  the  instabil 
ity  of  human  action. 

About  the  first  of  December,  I  learned  that  one  of  my 
patrons,  who  was  indebted  to  me,  had  moved  to  Syracuse. 
One  morning,  I  concluded  to  visit  that  place,  and,  although 
the  sky  was  overcast  with  clouds,  I  mounted  my  horse,  and 
began  my  journey.  Soon  the  rain  began  to  descend;  but  it 
was  not  in  my  nature  to  turn  back,  either  for  rain,  snow,  the 
heat  of  summer,  or  the  cold  of  winter.  I  kept  on  my  journey 


62  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


and  soon  arrived  at  my  destination.  Having  completed  my 
business,  I  inquired  of  some  of  the  citizens  of  Syracuse, 
whether  any  physician  was  located  there.  Being  answered  in 
the  negative,  I  then  made  inquiries  in  regard  to  the  situation 
and  they  informed  me  that  they  thought  Syracuse  would 
be  a  good  place  for  a  physician.  My  resolution  was  instantly 
taken.  I  will  locate  at  Syracuse ;  I  will  make  this  place  my 
future  home,  and  the  battleground  of  my  chosen  profession. 
And  thus  it  came  about  that  the  change  was  made,  I  have  en 
titled  my  book — what  I  afterwards  became — "THE  SELF-MADE 
PHYSICIAN,  OF  SYRACUSE,  OHIO." 

On  returning  home,  I  informed  my  wife  in  regard  to  my 
plans,  and  she  readily  consented  to  the  proposed  change.  In 
a  few  days  I  was  again  at  Syracuse,  and  boarded  for  about 
two  weeks  with  Peter  Lallance.  Meanwhile,  I  made  the  neces 
sary  preparations,  and  the  last  days  of  December  found  me 
permanently  located  at  Syracuse. 

Syracuse  is  situated  on  the  Ohio  river,  about  four  miles 
above  Pomeroy.  The  village  contained,  in  1858,  about  four 
hundred  inhabitants.  Like  all  other  mining  and  manufactur 
ing  towns,  it  contained  a  mixed  population,  composed  of 
Welsh,  English,  Irish,  Germans,  Scotch,  and  native  born 
Americans.  In  regard  to  occupations,  there  were  farmers, 
merchants,  mechanics,  coal  miners,  day  laborers,  and  two  or 
three  saloon-keepers.  These  were  mainly  dependent  for  their 
prosperity  upon  the  mining  of  coal.  This  industry  is  carried 
on  by  the  Syracuse  Coal  &  Salt  Company,  a  body  corporate, 
organized  under  the  laws  of  Connecticut,  and  doing  business 
in  Ohio.  The  coal  ^is  of  an  excellent  quality,  the  vein  being 
about  five  feet  in  thickness,  and  eighty  feet  below  the  surface. 
About  eighteen  months  prior  to  my  arrival,  the  company  sunk 
a  shaft  and  commenced  operations. 

Syracuse  had  at  this  time,  two  general  stores,  one  black 
smith  shop,  one  boot  and  shoe  shop,  one  boarding  house,  and 
one  church — the  Methodist  Episcopal.  No  school-house  had 
as  yet,  been  erected,  but  there  were  two  or  three  saloOns  where 
cheap  whiskey  was  sold. 

It  has  been  said  that  "a  rolling  stone  gathers  no  moss  :"  it  is 
equally  true  that  a  ''setting  hen  never  grows  fat."  Up  to  this 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  63 


time,  my  practice  had  not  been  lucrative,  my  income  being 
hardly  sufficient  to  meet  my  expenses.  I  had  found  it  ex 
tremely  difficult,  and,  in  many  instances  impossible,  to  make 
collections.  I  had  left  a  large  amount  of  uncollected  debts 
behind  me  at  Pageville,  three  or  four  huudred  dollars  at  Leon, 
and  about  two  hundred  at  Chester.  I  had  lost  my  property 
at  Leon,  in  consequence  of  being  unable  to  collect  the  fees  for 
my  medical  services.  I  had  purchased  this  property  partly 
on  credit,  and  could  not  meet  my  financial  engagements. 

I  have  already  stated,  in  a  previous  chapter,  that  I  received 
a  gift  of  two  hundred  dollars  from  my  father;  but  this  sum 
was  mainly  spent  in  obtaining  a  medical  education.  At  the 
beginning  of  my  practice,  my  worldly  goods  consisted  of  a 
horse,  saddle  and  bridle,  and  medical  books  worth  about 
fifteen  dollars. 

And  now,  on  this  first  day  of  January,  1858,  I  find  myself 
in  no  better  condition  than  at  the  commencement  of  my 
professional  career.  I  had  been  worsted,  at  three  localities, 
and,  up  to  this  time,  my  profession  had  been  a  failure.  At 
this  point,  I  desire  the  reader  to  pause  for  a  moment,  and 
reflect  as  to  what  he  would  have  done  under  like  circumstances. 
Let  the  reader  answer,  in  his  own  mind,  whether  he  would 
have  given  up  the  practice  of  medicine  in  disgust,  or  whether 
he  would  have  done  as  I  then  did.  My  finances  were  now  at 
a  very  low  ebb,  and  my  life,  thus  far,  had  been  a  failure.  But 
I  felt  more  resolute  and  determined  than  ever  before,  and 
resolved  once  more,  to  establish  myself  in  my  chosen  pro 
fession. 

During  my  stay  with  Peter  Lallance,  who  was  a  gentleman 
and  very  obliging,  I  had  a  number  of  professional  calls,  and 
now  felt  satisfied  that  I  had,  at  last,  obtained  a  good  location 
for  the  practice  of  medicine.  However,  there  were  other  con 
siderations,  which  soon  convinced  me  that  I  had  made  a  virtu 
ous  change.  I  had  left  the  Lilliputians  behind  me  at  Chester, 
and  found  myself  among  the  Brobdingnagians  of  Syracuse. 

I  moved  my  family  into  a  new  building,  and  paid  five  dol 
lars  a  month  for  rent.  This  property  is  now  owned  and  occu 
pied  by  David  Vaughn.  At  this  time,  the  miners  were  on  a 
strike  for  their  wages,  and  the  result  was  that  nearly  all  of 


64  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

the  day  laborers  were  out  of  employment.  I  hardly  knew  what 
the  word  strike  meant,  but  afterwards  learned  a  great  deal  in 
regard  to  the  meaning  of  that  term. 

One  evening  soon  after  locating  at  Syracuse,  Timothy  Stiles 
came  to  my  office,  and  informed  me  that  my  services  were  re 
quired  at  the  grocery.  There  had  been  a  bloody  affray  at  the 
saloon,  and  Bully  Bill  Richards  and  Bill  Davis,  the  Cart,  were 
the  participants.  At  first,  I  did  not  understand  why  Mr.  Davis 
had  this  title  attached  to  his  name.  I  afterwards  learned,  that 
in  Wales,  there  are  many  persons  bearing  the  same  family 
name,  and  that,  in  order  to  make  a  distinction,  certain  titles 
are  given  them,  the  person  being  designated,  either  by  the 
place  of  his  birth,  or  the  occupation  he  follows.  Mr.  Richards 
had  received  a  longitudinal  incission  about  four  inches  in 
length,  on  the  front  part  of  one  of  his  arms,  at  the  elbow  joint. 
This  was  made  with  a  knife,  and  it  came  near  severing  the 
large  artery  of  his  arm.  He  recovered  in  due  time.  Mr.  Davis, 
who  was  the  saloon  keeper,  had  also  sustained  severe  injuries. 
He  had  lost  a  large  chunk  of  his  nasal  proboscis,  and  also  a 
part  of  the  digital  extremity  of  one  of  his  hands  (the  thumb). 
These  injuries  were  done  by  the  other  man's  teeth.  He  had 
chewed  the  thumb  so  that  it  could  not  be  replaced,  and  it  was 
amputated  at  the  first  joint.  I  put  a  paper  nose  on  him,  but 
was  not  so  successful  as  the  Arkansaw  Doctor  in  a  similar 
case,  and  his  countenance  was  afterwards  very  much  disfigured. 
The  cause  of  all  this  trouble  was  a  dog  fight,  and  an  overdose 
of  whisky. 

About  this  time,  William  Long,  a  coal  miner,  asked  me  this 
abrupt  question.  "Are  you  a  great  surgeon."  I  answered  in 
the  negative,  telling  him,  at  the  same  time,  that  I  could  treat 
common  or  ordinary  surgical  cases.  This  answer  injured  me 
in  the  practice  of  surgery ;  for  it  was  soon  noised  about  that  I 
knew  nothing  in  regard  to  surgery.  It  was  evident,  however, 
that  Mr.  Long  and  I  did  not  understand  each  other.  I  had  a 
fair  knowledge  of  the  science  of  surgery,  but  was  not  a  great 
surgeon  like  Sir  Astley  Cooper,  of  England,  or  Professor  Gib 
son,  of  this  country. 

I  had  entertained  hopes  that  no  other  physician  would  locate 
at  this  place,  but  I  was  doomed  to  be  disappointed.  About 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  65 


the  first  of  January,  Dr.  D.  L.  Star,  of  Point  Pleasant,  made  his 
appearance,  and  soon  afterwards  moved  his  family  to  Syracuse. 
I  was  slightly  acquainted  with  him  at  Leon,  and  he  was  a 
gentleman,  and  a  well  read  physician,  but  was  not  familiar 
with  the  latest  discoveries  in  medicine.  He  was  a  local  preach 
er,  and  a  member  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  and  on  Sabbath  morn 
ings,  looked  more  like  a  clergyman  than  a  physician.  I  soon 
learned  that  he  would  not  be  very  much  in  my  way,  as  he  did 
not  intend  to  make  the  practice  of  medicine  a  specialty.  His 
main  object  was  to  be  a  miller,  and  he  moved  an  old  gristmill 
from  the  Kanawha  River  to  Syracuse,  and  put  it  in  operation. 
Our  opponents  were  Dr.  Guthrie,  of  *Pomeroy,  and  Dr.  J.  R. 
Philson,  of  Racine,  both  of  whom  are  now  deceased.  They 
were  gentlemen  and  first  class  physicians,  and  I  have  frequent 
ly  consulted  with  Dr.  Philson. 

During  the  remainder  of  this  winter  and  the  succeeding 
spring,  I  did  a  very  fair  business.  On  the  first  of  March,  the 
miners  were  paid  off,  and  resumed  their  occupation.  This 
strike  lasted  from  the  preceding  December.  No  miner  was 
permitted  to  work ;  no  coal  could  be  obtained  at  the  mines, 
and  slack  and  wood  were  used  for  fuel. 

In  March,  I  made  a  contract  with  the  miners  in  regard  to 
medical  treatment.  They  proposed  to  give  me  twenty-five 
cents  a  month  for  each  head  of  a  family,  and  this  sum  was  to 
be  paid  whether  they  were  sick  or  well.  I  was  to  treat  them 
when  called  upon,  but  was  not  to  be  deprived  of  other  practice, 
and  was  to  receive  my  pay  at  the  office  of  the  coal  company. 
At  first  I  objected,  on  the  ground  that  the  amount  was  in 
sufficient  ;  but  they  informed  me  that  it  was  more  than  double 
the  sum  paid  in  the  old  country,  and  that  in  Wales  the  price 
was  only  half  a  shilling  a  month.  I  finally  accepted  the  offer, 
and  was  also  to  furnish  the  medicines  free  of  charge.  I  will 
here  inform  the  reader,  that  medicines  were  not  so  costly  then 
as  at  a  later  date,  and  were  given  in  a  more  crude  state,  with 
out  syrups  or  elixirs.  This  contract  did  not  prove  advantage 
ous  to  me,  although  I  was  kept  very  busy,  treating  seventy  or 
eighty  families,  besides  attending  to  other  duties.  But  my 
patrons  soon  became  dissatisfied.  Some  wanted  medicines  of 
their  own  choice,  patent  medicines,  etc.;  while  others  wanted 


66  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


turpentine  to'use  in  paint.  I  generally  refused  them,  and 
would  lose  some  of  my  twenty-five  cent  customers.  One  of 
my  patrons,  who  was  not  a  party  to  the  contract,  actually  re 
fused  to  pay  a  small  amount,  and  never  did  pay  it,  telling  me 
that  I  practiced  for  the  miners  for  twenty-five  cents  a  month. 
This  contract  expired  on  the  first  of  October. 

During  the  first  year  at  Syracuse,  I  obtained  a  large  amount 
of  practice,  but  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  make  collection's. 
Aside  from  the  contract  with  the  miners,  my  receipts  would 
probably  reach  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  amounts  charged.  Neither 
did  I  have  the  best  success  in  retaining  my  patrons,  for  if  I 
lost  a  case  of  sickness  by  death,  or  had  counsel  called,  there 
were  those  who  would  accuse  me  of  incompetency,  and  when 
ever  I  lost  a  patient,  I  would  lose  a  dozen  friends. 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  year  (I  think  this  was  the  time), 
Dr.  Adams,  of  Letart,  came  to  Syracuse ;  but  he  did  not  move 
his  family  to  this  place.  He  was  about  sixty  years  old,  intel 
ligent,  and  a  regular  physician  in  good  professional  standing. 

But  he  had  one  fault:  being  a  too  frequent  visitor  at  the 
saloons.  Here  he  would  treat  his  friends,  and  they  would 
treat  him,  and  he  soon  became  very  popular  wiih  the  drinking 
class.  Neither  was  he  unpopular  among  the  old  settlers,  for 
they  knew  him  to  be  an  experienced  physician.  The  result 
was  that  he  obtained  considerable  practice,  and  I  was  left  in  the 
background  by  a  number  of  my  patrons.  In  six  or  seven 
months  after  locating  here,  Dr.  Adams  concluded  to  collect 
his  medical  fees ;  but  when  he  presented  his  bills  to  his  drink 
ing  friends,  some  of  them  said  :  "  Doctor,  we  have  employed 
you,  but  we  have  also  recommended  you  to  our  neighbors,  and 
done  all  we  could  for  you,  and  here  you  are  wanting  us  to  pay 
you  for  your  seruices."  This  meant  that  they  had  already 
paid  him  with  their  recommendations.  Dr.  Adams  soon  after 
wards  left  Syracuse. 

Throughout  the  year  1859  my  practice  was  fair,  but  not 
lucrative.  In  the  summer  of  this  year  I  purchased  a  town  lot 
from  Quartes  Bridgeman,  and  on  it  erected  a  cottage  building 
twenty-two  feet  long  and  eighteen  feet  wide,  and  we  moved 
into  our  new  home  in  the  month  of  August.  I  had  bought 
a  lot  from  Mr.  Bridgeman  in  the  preceding  year,  and  commenced 


TttOS.  H.  BARTON.  67 


erecting  a  house,  but  financial  embarrassments  prevented  me 
from  completing  this  building,  and  I  afterwards  sold  the 
property. 

My  wife  was  energetic,  and  did  all  she  could  to  aid  me  finan 
cially.  With  my  assistance,  she  taught  a  select  school,  and 
we  had  good  success,  and  gave  general  satisfaction.  One 
day  a  very  amusing  incident  occurred.  My  little  daughter, 
then  about  two  years  old,  had  found  my  cigar  box,  and 
made  her  appearance  in  the  school  room  with  a  cigar  in 
her  mouth  and  two  or  three  in  each  hand.  This  school 
closes  my  experience  as  a  pedagogue. 

The  year  18(JO  opened  with  a  fair  amount  of  practice,  and  it 
continued  throughout  the  year.  My  services  were  now  fre 
quently  required  at  Minersville,  and  I  also  obtained  consider 
able  practice  at  Hartford  City  and  New  Haven,  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.  But  there  was  a  large  floating  population  at 
Syracuse  and  Minersville,  and  it  was  not  uncommon  for  some 
of  my  patrons  to  move  away  without  settling  their  accounts. 
Thus,  in  numerous  instances,  I  lost  the  fees  for  my  professional 
services. 

And  on  the  eighth  of  March,  a  son  was  born  unto  us.  We 
named  him  George  Reynalde,  in  honor  of  Sir  Thomas 
Reynalde,  of  England.  Sir  Thomas  lived  contemporary  with 
Queen  Elizabeth,  and  he  was  a  celebrated  physician  and  author 
of  that  age. 

Concerning  the  following  occurrence,  I  have  no  apology  to 
make  in  regard  to  my  conduct,  and  if  I  have  no  other  sin  to 
answer  for  at  the  last  day,  I  feel  assured  that  when  I  come  to 
knock  at  the  gates  of  St.  Peter,  I  will  not  be  denied  admission  : 

One  day  in  August  I  had  business  at  the  company  store, 
and  when  I  had  gone  about  half  way,  I  observed  a  number  of 
men  engaged  in  a  fight.  As  I  approached  nearer  to  them,  it 
became  evident  that  half  a  dozen  or  more  were  engaged  against 
one.  I  desire  the  reader  to  bear  in  mind  that  I  had  no  inten 
tion  of  taking  any  part  in  the  affray,  and  I  was  also  a  friend 
to  all  parties.  When  very  near  to  them  I  called  out :  u  Men, 
take  it  fair,  and  let  two  fight  at  a  time."  Although  intoxicated, 
they  recognized  me  at  once,  and  I  heard  several  voices  saying, 
u  If  it  is  fair  play  you  want,  we  will  give  you  fair  play."  With 


68  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

this  they  left  their  enemy  and  gathered  around  me  like  a 
swarm  of  bumble  bees  (Bombus)  when  a  boy  has  disturbed 
their  nest,  and  with  no  more  intelligence  than  half  a  dozen 
hounds  fighting  a  cur.  I  should  have  sought  safety  in  flight, 
but  notwithstanding  their  savage  appearance,  I  thought  to 
appease  them  with  kind  words.  But  they  gave  me  no  chance, 
and  when  within  striking  distance,  began  to  make  passes  at  me 
with  their  fists,  while  at  the  same  time  I  kept  my  eyes  on 
them,  and  placed  myself  in  an  attitude  of  defence. 

And  now  the  battle  began  in  earnest.  One  man  who  had  a 
good  view  of  the  field  informed  me  afterwards  that  in  the  first 
encounter  I  sent  several  of  them  to  grass.  I  am  uncertain,  how 
ever,  in  regard  to  this,  for  I  did  not  have  time  to  look  to  the 
ground.  At  this-instant  ene  of  them  had  the  audacity  to  grapple 
with  me.  Instead  of  jerking  away  from  him,  as  I  should  have 
done,  I  took  the  "  grapevine  lock,"  and  laid  him  on  the  ground. 
At  this  moment  I  heard  the  chime  of  his  comrade's  voices : 
u  Give  it  to  him  !  Give  it  to  him  !  Gi\re  it  to  him  !  " 

At  this  period  of  the  contest  I  received  a  lew  slight  injuries 
on  my  forehead,  and  also  on  my  back,  which  was  very  large, 
and  a  conspicuous  object  for  a  target.  I  afterwards  learned 
that  these  blows  were  given  with  rocks.  I  at  once  found  that 
this  mode  of  fighting  would  not  do,  notwithstanding  I  had  one 
of  them  down,  and  in  about  the  space  of  a  flash  of  lightning  I 
was  on  my  feet  again,  facing  my  other  antagonists.  During 
this  lull  in  the  conflict,  we  stood  facing  each  other  like  Gen. 
McClellan  and  Gen.  Lee  after  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hill, 
when  both  armies  had  received  such  hard  pounding  that 
neither  side  felt  willing  to  renew  the  struggle. 

After  waiting  for  a  minute  or  two,  and  no  one  making  an 
attack,  I  concluded  to  leave  the  field.  But  before  doing  so,  I 
picked  up  two  small  bowlders  of  a  size  suitable  to  throw  to 
good  advantage  at  short  range ;  and  as  I  deliberately  moved 
away,  kept  one  eye  turned  to  the  rear,  and  my  arms  by  my 
side  in  about  the  attitude  of  a  base  ball  pitcher  when  intend 
ing  to  deceive  the  man  at  the  bat.  I  had  not  gone  more  than 
two  rods,  when  one  of  them  came  running  after  me  with  a  rock 
in  his  hand,  and  when  about  fifteen  feet  distant,  hurled  the 
missile  at  me,  but  missed  his  mark.  He  then  sought  safety  in 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  G9 


flight ;  but  as  lie  turned  to  go,  one  of  the  bowlders  left  my 
hand,  struck  him  between  the  shoulders,  and  felled  him  to  the 
earth.  No  doubt  the  rock  struck  him  on  the  spinal  column, 
for  he  had  spinal  irritation  for  many  months. 

At  one  point  in  the  conflict,  some  of  them  asked  me  if  I  had 
enough  ;  I  replied  that  I  did  not  come  here  to  fight.  I  left  them 
when  ready  to  go,  but  not  before,  I  had  sustained  no  serious 
injuries,  neither  was  I  exhausted.  My  powerful  strength,  great 
activity,  firm  bearing,  and  presence  of  mind  saved  me.  For 
years  afterwards,  I  bore  the  name  of  being  a  great  pugilist. 

And  what  became  of  their  enemy?  He  ran  away  in  order  to 
procure  a  weapon,  and  did  not  again  make  his  appearence  on 
the  field.  His  name  was  Jacob  Henry,  and  he  was  a  notorious 
character  in  Syracuse  at  that  time. 

About  this  time  I  began  to  experience,  as  I  often  had  before, 
considerable  opposition  in  the  practice  of  medicine.  In  the 
latter  part  of  this  year,  if  I  am  correct  in  regard  to  the  date, 
Joseph  Bean,  a  physician  of  the  Physio  Medical  School,  locat 
ed  at  Syracuse.  Dr.  Bean  had  every  appearance  of  a  gentle 
man,  was  unexceptionable  in  his  manners  and  deportment,  a 
member  of  the  M.  E.  church,  and  a  regular  attendant  at  church 
and  Sabbath  school.  At  first  sight,  compared  with  myself,  he 
would  be  regarded  as  my  superior.  Had  Prof.  H.  C.  Wood,  or 
Dr.  J.  F.  Meigs,  of  Philadelphia;  or  Prof.  Whittaker,  of  Cin 
cinnati,  been  here  at  the  same  time,  Dr.  Bean  would  have  been 
considered,  by  a  large  number  of  the  people,  as  the  equal  of 
those  celebrated  physicians.  I  teel  confident,  however,  that  if 
any  one  had  put  this  simple  question  to  him  :  Is  the  clavicle 
a  bone  or  a  muscle,  and  if  a  bone,  where  does  it  belong— he  could 
not  have  answered. 

Soon  afterwards,  Samuel  Bean,  a  brother  of  Joseph,  moved 
his  family  here,  and  commenced  practicing  medicine.  Samuel, 
if  I  am  correctly  informed,  had  studied  medicine  for  about  two 
months,  and  came  out  a  full-fledged  physician.  He  was  at 
once  recognized  as  a  physician  in  good  standing  and  obtained 
some  practice.  These  gentleman  belonged  to  the  Physio  Medi 
cal  School,  and  practiced  that  system  of  medicine.  They  had 
attended  some  kind  of  an  institution,  or  college,  and  claimed 
to  have  obtained  diplomas. 


70  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

At  the  close  of  this  year,  and  during  the  first  six  months  of 
1861,  my  professional  business  was  not  promising.  I  have  al 
ready  alluded  to  the  great  financial  panic  of  1857,  and  this 
continued  for  several  years  with  more  or  less  severity.  Not 
withstanding  all  opposition,  I  had  obtained  a  fair  amount  of 
practice;  but  still  found  it  extremely  difficult  £o  make  collec- 
lections.  This  was  largely  due  to  the  s'tringency  of  the  times, 
and  the  general  depression  of  business  throughout  the  coun 
try. 

And  now,  ten  years  of  my  professional  life  have  rolled  away. 
During  all  that  time,  I  had  improved  every  opportunity,  both 
by  study  and  observation,  to  make  myself  successful  in  my 
chosen  calling.  Still,  I  had  not  been  so  successful  as  I  could 
have  desired  ;  and,  after  ten  years  of  hard  study  and  much  ex 
perience,  find  myself,  in  the  estimation  of  many  persons,  the 
same  that  I  was  when  I  began  my  professional  career.  I  was 
cast  down,  but  not  discouraged  ;  for  I  felt  that  behind  the 
cloud  was  a  silver  lining. 

And  now  I  am  about  to  witness  another  change  in  the  drama 
of  life.  I  must  arrange,  once  more,  to  shift  the  scene.  The 
sound  of  war  has  reverberated  throughout  the  land,  the  notes 
of  preparation  are  being  heard,  and  I  must  prepare  to  take 
part  in  the  conflict. 

"And  nearer,  clearer,  deadlier  than  before  ! 

Arm  !  Arm  !  it  is— it  is  the  cannon's  opening  roar  !" 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  WEST  VIRGINIA. 

The  presidential  election  of  1860  resulted  in  the  choice  of 
Abraham  Lincoln.  The  political  issues  turned  mainly  upon 
the  question  of  slavery  in  the  territories.  The  democratic 
party,  already  weakened  by  the  Kansas  question,  now  finally 
divided  into  two  sections.  The  northern  wing  nominated  Ste 
phen  A.  Douglass,  of  Illinois,  as  its  candidate.  It  held  that 
congress  had  no  power  either  to  sanction  or  forbid  slavery  in 
the  territories,  and  that  the  question  could  be  decided  only  by 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  71 


the  people  thereof,  who  alone  were  interested  in  it.  The  south 
ern  wing  chose  John  C.  Breckenridge,  of  Kentucky,  as  its 
candidate,  and  declared  it  to  be  the  express  duty  of  congress 
to  sanction  and  protect  slavery  in  all  the  territories  of  the  re 
public,  and  maintained  that  the  constitution,  of  its  own  force, 
carried  slavery  into  them.  The  Republican  party  nominated 
Abraham  Lincoln,  of  Illinois,  as  its  standard  bearer.  This 
party  denied  all  intention  to  interfere  with  the  domestic  insti 
tutions  of  any  of  the  states  of  the  Union,  but  declared  its  deter 
mination  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  slavery  into  the  terri 
tories  by  congressional  legislation,  and  denounced  as  false  the 
doctrine  that  the  constitution  established  slavery  in  any  part 
of  the  Union.  It  asserted  the  right  of  every  community  to 
manage  its  local  affairs  in  its  own  way,  and  denounced  the  in 
vasion  of  Virginia  by  John  Brown  as  wicked  and  unjustifiable. 
A  fourth  party  known  ,as  the  Constitutional  Union  party, 
nominated  John  Bell,  of  Tennessee,  and  adopted  the  following 
vague  and  indefinite  platform  :  "The  Union,  the  constitution, 
and  the  enforcement  of  the  laws."  The  contest  was  bitter  be 
yond  all  precedent.  Mr.  Lincoln  was  elected  by  a  plurality  of 
the  popular  vote,  and  a  majority  of  fifty-seven  votes  over  all 
competition  in  the  electoral  college.  Thus  the  great  Democra 
tic  party,  which  had  had  almost  uninterrupted  control  of  the 
government  from  the  beginning  of  the  century,  was  split  into 
fragments  and  driven  from  the  field. 

The  southern  states  had  threatened  to  withdraw  from  the 
Union  in  the  event  of  the  election  of  a  president  hostile  to 
slavery,  and  now  proceeded  to  put  their  threats  into  execution. 
As  soon  as  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln  was  definitely  ascer 
tained,  the  legislature  of  South  Carolina  summoned  a  conven 
tion  of  the  people  of  that  state,  vihich  met  on  the  17th  of 
December,  1860.  This  convention  adopted  an  ordinance  of 
secession,  and  on  the  twentieth,  the  state  withdrew  from  the 
Union.  The  secession  of  South  Carolina  was  soon  followed 
by  that  of  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisana 
and  Texas.  The  forts,  arsenals  and  other  property  of  the 
United  States  in  these  states  were  seized  by  the  rebel  authori 
ties,  and  held  by  the  rebel  troops,  except  Fort  Sumter,  in 
Charleston  harbor,  and  Fort  Pickins,  on  Santa  Rosa  Island, 


72  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


near  Pensacola.  Florida.  Fort  Moultrie  bad  been  occupied  by 
a  garrison  of  eighty  men,  under  Major  Robert  Anderson,  wbo, 
on  the  night  of  December  twenty-fifth,  withdrew  from  Moul 
trie,  and  threw  his  command  into  Fort  Sumpter. 

The  federal  government  was  at  this  time  almost  helpless. 
The  regular  army  then  about  16,000  strong  was  posted  on  the 
Indian  frontier,  and  the  available  vessels  of  the  navy  were 
nearly  all  in  foreign  waters.  Many  of  the  most  prominent 
officials,  including  cabinet  ministers,  were  in  open  sympathy 
with  the  rebellious  states,  and  President  Buchanan  seemed 
only  anxious  to  delay  any  definite  action  in  the  matter  until 
the  inauguration  of  his  successor.  In  his  last  annual  mes 
sage,  the  president  denied  the  right  of  the  general  government 
to  coerce  a  state.  In  summing  up  his  views  on  this  point,  Mr. 
Buchanan  said  :  "  The  fact  is,  that  our  Union  rests  upon 
public  opinion,  and  can  never  be  cemented  by  the  blood  of  its 
citizens  shed  in  civil  war.  If  it  cannot  live  in  the  affections  of 
the  people,  it  must  one  day  perish.  Congress  possesses  many 
means  of  preserving  it  by  conciliation  ;  but  the  sword  was  not 
placed  in  their  hand  to  preserve  it  by  force."  The  president 
was  in  favor  of  conceding  to  the  south  everything  but  separ 
ate  independence,  and  thus  by  his  timidity,  lost  the  advantages 
which  the  government  would  have  obtained  by  a  firm  and 
resolute  course. 

Various  plans  were  proposed  in  congress  and  by  the  states 
for  a  settlement  of  the  national  troubles,  but  none  were 
attended  with  success.  Early  in  January,  1861,  the  steamer 
"  Star  of  the  West "  was  dispatched  to  Charleston  by  the  gov 
ernment  with  re-enforcements  and  supplies  for  Fort  Sumter. 
She  attempted  to  enter  the  harbor  on  the  ninth,  and  was  fired 
upon  and  turned  back  by  the  South  Carolina  batteries. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1861,  a  convention  of  delegates  from 
the  six  seceded  states  met  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  and  or 
ganized  the  new  republic  of  the  "Confederate  States  of 
America,"  and  on  the  eighth,  Jefferson  Davis,  of  Mississippi, 
was  elected  president  of  the  provisional  government. 

The  first  act  of  the  Republican  administration,  which  came 
into  power  on  the  fourth  of  March,  was  to  send  an  expedition 
to  Charleston  harbor  for  the  relief  of  Fort  Sumter.  Governor 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  73 


Pickens,  of  South  Carolina,  was  at  once  advised  of  the  depart 
ure  of  this  expedition,  and  the  Confederate  government 
thereupon  ordered  General  Beauregard,  commanding  its 
forces  at  Charleston,  to  reduce  Fort  Sumter.  The  bombard 
ment  was  begun  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  April,  and 
was  continued  until  the  afternoon  of  the  13th,  when  the  fort 
surrendered. 

The  opening  gun  of  this  assault  on  the  government  woke 
the  nation  from  its  slumber.  Upon  the  fall  of  Fort  Sumter, 
President  Lincoln  issued  his  proclamation  for  75,000  troops 
to  aid  in  suppressing  the  rebellion  against  the  laws  of  the 
United  States.  The  call  was  obeyed  with  alacrity.  Through 
out  the  north  and  west  the  people  sprang  to  arms,  the  ranks 
were  soon  filled,  and  this  great  political  issue — the  preserva 
tion  of  the  Union  was  to  be  decided  by  the  sword. 

"And  there  was  mounting  in  hot  haste;  the  steed, 

The  mustering  squadron,  and  the  clattering  car, 
Went  pouring  forward  with  impetuous  speed, 
fc  And  swiftly  forming  in  the  rants  of  war." 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

I  did  not  take  an  active  part  in  the  presidential  campaign 
but  was  opposed  to  the  extension  of  slavery  in  the  territories, 
and  cast  my  ballot  for  the  Republican  candidate.  I  did  this 
regardless  of  consequences,  little  knowing  what  the  result 
would  be  if  Mr.  Lincoln  should  be  elected.  I  had  no  idea 
that  this  would  bring  war  on  our  once  happy  and  pros 
perous  country,  and  that  millions  of  men  would  be  arrayed 
against  each  other  in  deadly  conflict.  But  when  the  little 
rebellious  state  of  South  Carolina  raised  her  back,  like  a  cat 
when  ready  to  leap  upon  its  prey,  and  leaped  out  of  the 
Union,  the  news  was  regarded  by  every  one  as  ominous;  and 
when  state  after  state  seceded,  without  even  a  threat  from  the 
chief  executive,  how  we  then  wished  for  a  president  like  Andrew 
Jackson. 

President  Lincoln's  call  for  75,000  volunteers  to  put  down 
the  rebellion  was  received  with  applause.  Recruiting  began  at 
once,  and  a  company  was  soon  raised  from  Pomeroy,  Racine 
and  Syracuse.  The  people  were  animated  with  patriotism ; 
party  spirit  became  a  thing  of  the  past,  and  the  battle  cry 
with  nearly  every  one  was — "  Down  with  the  traitors — up  with 
the  flag !  " 


74  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

About  the  first  of  June,  an  independent  company  of  militia 
was  organized  at  Syracuse.  This  was  an  organization  of  our 
own  getting  up,  and  we  elected  officers,  and  would  frequently 
meet  for  drill.  When  on  parade,  my  little  daughter,  then  in 
her  fifth  year,  would  sometimes  march  "by  my  side  with  a 
regular  step,  and  as  much  of  a  soldier  bearing  as  any  one  in 
the  company. 

One  warm  day  in  June,  after  we  had  gone  through  our 
military  evolutions,  and  had  seated  ourselves  to  rest  under 
the  spreading  branches  of  a  large  beech  tree,  we  observed  Mr. 
Isaac  Carleton  coming  towards  us.  Mr.  Carleton  was  a  native 
of  Ireland,  and  had  emigrated  to  this  country  about  the  year 
1820,  and  soon  afterwards  settled  in  this  vicinity,  and  was  at 
this  time,  a  wealthy  land-owner  of  Syracuse.  He  was  a  very 
portly  old  gentleman,  and  weighed  nearly  four  hundred 
pounds.  Mr.  Carleton  approached  us  very  slowly,  puffing 
and  blowing  as  he  came,  and  when  he  came  to  us  and  had 
rested  for  a  few  minutes,  he  opened  out  on  us  in  genuine 
Irish  style.  *kBoys,  this  is  all  nonsense.  If  a  dozen  old 
women  were  to  come  along  with  broomsticks  in  their  hands, 
they  could  make  the  whole  kit  of  you  run." 

Mr.  Carleton  meant  no  insult  by  these  remarks,  for  he  was 
thoroughly  loyal,  and  throughout  the  war  his  generosity  to  the 
wives  of  indigent  soldiers  was  munificent.  However  one  of 
our  number  was  highly  offended  at  what  was  meant  for  a  prac 
tical  joke.  The  offended  comrade  sprang  to  his  feet,  rolled  up 
his  shirt  sleeves,  swore  he  would  have  revenge  on  Mr.  Carle- 
ton,  and  moved  towards  him  with  clinched  fists.  Three  of  four 
men  then  seized  him,  and  had  a  hard  struggle  to  keep  him 
away  from  the  old  gentleman. 

About  th^  first  of  July,  Judge  P.  B.  Stansberry  and  William 
Brown,  of  Pomeroy,  and  Ephraim  Carson,  of  Racine,  began 
recruiting  for  the  fourth  regiment  of  West  Virginia  infantry. 
They  were  assisted  by  Britton  Cook,  of  Syracuse,  and  myself. 
A  company  was  soon  made  up.  I  joined  this  organization  and 
became  a  member  of  Company  E. 

In  taking  this  step,  I  was  actuated  by  motives  of  patriotism. 
I  shouldered  my  musket  in  defence  of  the  Union;  but  I  had 
no  idea  of  abandoning  my  profession,  and  intended,  if  spared, 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  75 


to  resume  the  practice  of  medicine  at  the  expiration  of  my 
term  of  service.  My  wife  was  patriotic,  and  readily  gave  her 
consent  to  my  enlistment.  But  it  was  hard  to  part  with  the 
loved  ones,  not  knowing  whether  or  not  I  would  ever  return  ; 
and  when  I  was  abftut  to  bid  farewell  to  those  who  were  near 
and  dear  to  me,  my  little  daughter  said.  "Doc.  you  must  not 
go  to  war,  for  you  will  get  shot." 

Company  E.  was  mustered  into  the  United  States  service, 
July  22d,  1861,  and  went  into  camp  at  Mason  City,  West  Vir 
ginia.  I  was  advised  by  some  of  the  comrades  to  be  a  candidate 
for  the  office  of  Second  Lieutenant,  but  held  back  till  near  the 
hour  of  election.  I  then  wrote  a  number  of  ballots,  and  went 
to  the  place  of  election,  when  the  loud  hurrah  of  the  company 
was  heard  cheering  the  newly  elected  officers.  William  Brown 
was  chosen  Captain;  P.  B.  Stansberry,  First  Lieutenant;  and 
Ephraim  Carson,  Second  Lieutenant.  These  gentlemen  are 
all  well  known  in  Meigs  county,  and  were  men  of  integrity  and 
ability,  and  made  able  and  efficient  officers. 

Company  E.  was  recruited  mainly  at  Pomeroy,  Racine  and 
Syracuse,  with  a  few  recruits  from  Mason  county,  West  Vir 
ginia.  Companies  H.,  and  K.  were  recruited  in  West  Virginia, 
the  former  from  the  counties  along  the  Kanawha  River,  and 
the  latter  at  or  near  Grafton.  The  other  companies  were  re 
cruited  in  Meigs,  Gallia,  and  Athens  counties,  Ohio,  and  Mason 
county,  West  Virginia.  The  regimental  officers  were  :  J.  A. 
J.  Lightburn,  Colonel;  William  H.  H.  Russell,  Lieutenant 
Colonel  ;  and  John  F.  Hall,  Major.  George  K.  Ackley,  of 
Racine,  was  appointed  Surgeon  of  the  regiment. 

And  now  I  am  about  to  enter  upon  the  life  of  a  soldier. 
While  at  Mason  City  our  company  received  their  arms  and 
accoutrements,  and  donned  their  blue  uniforms.  The  muskets 
were  of  the  old  pattern,  used  by  the  armies  of  Generals  Scott 
and  Taylor  in  the  Mexican  war. 

Early  in  the  month  of  August  we  were  ordered  to  Point 
Pleasant,  and  were  soon  steaming  down  the  Ohio  on  a 
transport.  We  now  began  the  study  of  military  tactics,  and 
by  the  last  of  August  I  had  learned  much  of  the  company 
drill  and  the  manual  of  arms.  During  this,  month,  permits 
were  freely  given  to  those  who  wished  to  visit  the  loved  ones 


76  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


at  home.  On  two  occasions,  if  I  remember  correctly,  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  visiting  my  wife  and  children. 

The  active  military  service  of  the  regiment  began  about  the 
first  of  September.  One  morning,  long  before  the  cock  crew, 
we  were  called  up  from  a  roll  on  the  grountf  by  a  roll  of  drums, 
and  the  old  familiar  command  was  heard — "Fall  in  !  "  We 
obeyed  'orders,  but  were  kept  standing  in  the  ranks  till  after 
daylight,  when,  having  partaken  of  a  hasty  breakfast,  four 
companies  of  the  regiment,  including  Company  E,  were 
marched  on  board  a  transport,  and  were  soon  steaming  up  the 
Kanawha.  The  command  disembarked  at  the  mouth  of 
Pocataligo,  marched  about  eight  miles  up  that  river,  and 
bivouaced.  This  was  our  first  bivouac,  and  we  laid  on  our 
arms  in  line  of  battle. 

Late  in  the  night  the  familiar  form  of  Lieutenant  Carson 
was  seen  approaching  the  bivouac,  and  he  laid  his  body  down 
beside  me.  On  the  following  morning  I  was  awake  verv  early 
and  found  my  hat,  gun,  knapsack  and  other  accoutrements 
safe  by  my  side.  The  lieutenant  was  also  soon  awake,  and  on 
picking  up  what  he  supposed  to  be  his  hat,  found  that  he  had 
picked  up  a  citizen's  hat,  apparently  very  much  worn,  and  in 
a  dilapidated  condition.  On  looking  at  it,  the  lieutenant  ex 
claimed  :  "Where  is  my  hat?  This  is  not  mine."  Observing 
my  hat  lying  on  the  ground  near  by,  Comrade  Carson  picked 
it  up,  and  regardless  of  my  protest  put  it  on  his  head.  How 
ever,  before  we  received  inarching  orders,  a  citizen  came  into 
camp  with  a  soldier's  hat  in  his  hand  This  I  appropriated  to 
my  own  use,  and  while  it  lasted,  had  the  honor  of  wearing  the 
head-gear  of  a  lieutenant. 

From  the  Kanawha  we  inarched  to  Spencer,  in  Roane 
county,  that  place  being  our  destination.  The  object  of  this 
movement  was  to  relieve  the  Union  home  guards,  who  were 
hard  pressed  by  the  rebel  bushwhackers.  The  home  guards 
were  beseiged  for  about  three  days,  but  ere  our  arrival,  they 
had  gained  the  victory,  and  driven  the  confederates  away.  It  is 
also  very  probable  that  the  rebels  received  information  that 
a  detachment  of  the  "  Bloody  Fourth  "  was  on  the  march  for 
the  relief  of  Spencer,  and  acted  accordingly. 

We  now  began  to  experience  the  privations  of  camp  life. 


THOS.  II.  BARTON.  77 


While  on  the  march  up  the  Pocataligo,  some  of  my  messmates 
traded  our  coffee,  or  the  most  of  it,  for  green  corn,  and  this 
deprived  me  for  several  days  of  my  accustomed  aromatic 
beverage.  During  the  first  week  at  Spencer,  provisions  were 
scarce,  and  there  was  also  much  suffering  among  the  soldiers 
from  want  of  hospital  stores.  However,  in  about  ten  days  a 
train  arrived  with  the  necessary  and  much  needed  supplies. 

The  time  was  now  mainly  spent  in  scouting,  and  we  brought 
in  numerous  squads  of  "secesb,"  who  took  the  oath  to  support 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  Many  also  came  in 
voluntarily,  delivered  up  their  arms  and  took  the  oath. 

As  soon  as  the  necessary  medical  supplies  arrived,  Surgeon 
Ackley  established  a  hospital,  and  I  was  detailed  as  acting 
hospital  steward.  This  gave  me  an  excellent  opportunity  to 
observe  the  Burgeon's  treatment  of  gun  shot  wounds,  and  the 
diseases  incident  to  military  service.  An  opportunity  soon 
presented  itself  for  Dr.  Ackley  to  try  his  skill  as  an  army  sur 
geon.  A  gentleman  named  Gibson,  who  was  a  Union  man 
and  resided  near  Spencer,  was  shot  in  the  face  by  a  bush 
whacker,  the  missile  breaking  or  comminuting  both  sides  of 
the  lower  maxilla,  and  also  horribly  lacerating  the  muscles  of 
the  face.  I  assisted  in  removing  the  fragments  of  bone,  con 
sisting  of  all  that  part  of  the  bone  to  the  angle,  including  the 
teeth.  He  was  fed  with  milk  and  soups  by  means  of  a  tube 
inserted  'into  the  stomach.  The  wound  healed,  but  left  him 
destitute  of  his  lower  teeth. 

Abont  the  first  of  November,  Captain  Brown  was  left  in 
command  of  the  post  at  Spencer,  and  the  other  companies 
under  Col.  Lightburn,  returned  to  Point  Pleasant.  Dr.  Ackley 
accompanied  the  troops  to  the  Point,  leaving  me  as  acting  as 
sistant  surgeon.  I  performed  my  duties  to  the  «best  of  my 
ability,  and  nothing  serious  occurred. 

Early  in  December,  we  received  orders  to  join  the  regiment 
and  were  soon  under  way  towards  Ravenswood.  This  was  a 
very  disagreeable  march,  for  there  was  an  abundance  of  rain, 
and  the  creeks  were  swollen  to  the  top  of  their  banks.  We 
marched  through  the  rain  and  mud,  plunged  through  the 
streams,  being  frequently  in  the  water  up  to  our  waists.  This, 
however  was  only  a  foretaste  of  our  military  experience. 


78  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


From  Ravenswood  the  company  was  transported  on  a 
steamer  to  Point  Pleasant.  1  then  learned  that  W.  A.  Kallous- 
souski,  of  Company  N.,  a  native  of  Poland  and  an  excellent 
pharmacist,  was  the  acting  hospital  steward,  and  I  was  there 
upon  transferred  to  the  ranks.  I  also  found  that  John  R. 
Philson,  of  Racine,  Ohio,  had  been  appointed  assistant  sur 
geon,  and  George  S.  Woodhull,  chaplain  of  the  regiment. 

Some  time  in  December,  Col.  Lightburn  received  orders  to 
move  his  regiment  to  Ceredo,  and  a  government  transport 
soon  carried  us  to  our  destination.  The  Fifth  West  Va.  In 
fantry  was  then  stationed  at  Ceredo,  but  they  were  soon  after 
wards  removed  to  another  point  and  our  regiment  took  their 
place.  About  this  time  I  superceded  Comrade  Kalloussouski 
in  the  stewardship,  find  received  a  permanent  appointment  as 
regimental  hospital  steward. 

The  regiment  spent  the  winter  and  early  part  of  the  succeed 
ing  spring  at  Ceredo.  There  was  a  battalion  drill  nearly  every 
day.  and  the  regiment  was  noted  for  its  fine  appearance,  noble 
bearing,  and  correct  military  movements. 

Nothing  occurred  of  interest  in  a  military  way  ;  but  sickness 
prevailed  extensively  among  the  troops,  pneumonia,  bronchi 
tis,  typhoid  fever,  diarrhea  and  rheumatism  being  the  prevail 
ing  diseases.  Very  frequently  I  had  fifty  prescriptions  to  fill 
daily,  and  comrade  Kalloussouski  would  be  sometimes  detail 
ed  to  assist  me  at  the  hospital.  The  bugle  sounded  the  sick 
call  at  nine  in  the  morning,  when  the  out  door  sick  would  be 
marched  to  the  hospital,  escorted  by  a  non-commissioned  of 
ficers.  The  regiment  lost  eight  men  by  disease  terminating  in 
death,  eleven  were  discharged  for  disability,  one  accidentally 
shot,  and  one  was  discharged  by  civil  authority.  Up  to  this 
time  the  losses  at  Point  Pleasant  were,  by  disease  terminating 
in  death,  five;  discharged  for  disability,  two;  deserted,  one; 
making  a  total  loss  to  the  regiment  during  1861,  of  twenty-nine 
enlisted  men. 

Camp  life,  however,  furnished  many  incidents  of  amuse 
ment,  and  these  occurred  at  Ceredo,  as  well  as  at  other  places. 
Talesian  R.  Williams,  familiarly  known  in  the  regiment  as 
"Tally,"  was  a  good  soldier,  but  loved  too  well  to  "look  upon 
the  wine  when  it  is  red,  and  giveth  its  color  in  the  cup."  I 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  79 


kept  essence  of  cinnamon  and  peppermint  for  sale  at  the  dis 
pensary,  and  the  boys  would  frequently  trade  with  me.  The 
essence  was  put  up  in  three  fourths  ounce  vials.  One  day, 
Tally  came  to  the  dispensary,  and  asked  me  what  I  would 
charge  for  half  a  dozen  vials  of  the  essence  of  peppermint, 
the  empty  vials  to  be  returned.  We  at  once  agreed  in  regard 
to  trie  price,  and  I  filled  his  order  and  received  my  pay.  I  sup 
posed  that  he  intended  to  take  the  essence  to  his  quarters,  but 
instead  of  doing  so,  he  uncorked  one  of  the  vials  and  emptied 
the  contents  into  his  stomach,  then  another,  and  another  until 
the  half  dozen  vials  were  emptied.  He  then  returned  the 
empty  vials,  and  started  for  his  quarters.  Soon  afterwards, 
however,  he  was  arrested  for  being  boisterous,  and  was  placed 
in  the  guard  house.  He  had  in  his  gastric  cavity  one  fourth 
pint  of  alcohol  and  one  drachm  of  the  oil  of  peppermint. 
Such  a  dose  is  sufficient  to  kill  a  common  man,  but  it  had  no 
other  effect  on  Tally  than  to  cause  intoxication  and  make  him 
boisterous. 

Col.  Lightburn  issued  an  order  that  no  intoxicating  liquors 
should  be  brought  into  camp ;  but  the  boys  soon  devised  a 
plan  to  checkmate  the  colonel's  order.  A  soldier,  who  was 
thirsty  and  wished  to  satisfy  his  desire  would  procure  a  pass, 
so  that  he  could  go  to  Cattlettsburg,  Kentucky,  where  there 
was  an  abundance  of  the  unadulterated  juice  of  the  corn. 
Here  he  would  imbibe  to  his  satisfaction,  and,  in  order  to 
bring  some  to  his  comrades,  would  fill  the  barrel  of  his 
musket  with  whisky,  cork  up  the  muzzle,  and  thus  escape  the 
scrutiny  of  the  guard. 

Surgeon  Ackley  was,  at  this  time,  in  the  prime  of  life,  witty 
and  jovial,  of  rare  good  humor,  and  fond  of  a  practical  joke. 
On  one  occasion,  he  took  the  jug  containing  my  alcohol,  and 
emptied  the  contents  into  another  vessel,  at  the  same  time 
filling  my  alcohol  jug  with  water.  He  knew  that  I  was  about 
to  prepare  a  supply  of  the  essence  of  cinnamon,  and  kept  him 
self  in  readiness  to  watch  the  performance.  I  put  the  usual 
amount  of  the  oil  of  cinnamon  into  a  pint  bottle,  and  then 
filled  it  with  what  I  supposed  to  be  alcohol.  I  was  greatly 
surprised  to  observe  that  the  ingredients  would  not  mix,  while 
the  surgeon,  together  with  several  of  the  hospital  attendants, 
enjoyed  my  perplexity. 


80  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Comrade  Kalloussouski  was  rather  fond  of  the  hospital 
whiskey.  One  day,  I  put  some  tartar  emetic  into  a  bottle  of 
whiskey  and  placed  it  in  a  conspicuous  place;  soon  afterwards 
my  assistant  helped  himself  to  a  dram.  It  acted  on  him  with 
good  effect  as  an  emetic,  vomiting  him  very  freely.  Such  kind 
reader,  was  life  in  the  army. 

About  the  last  of  April,  1862,  Col.  Lightburn  received  orders 
to  evacuate  Ceredo,  and  move  his  regiment  to  Charleston. 
We  were  marched  on  board  a  transport  and  were  soon  under 
way,  every  soldier  being  well  pleased  with  the  change.  Soon 
after  our  arriyal  at  Charleston,  two  companies,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Major  Hall,  with  Surgeon  Philson  and  myself  to  care 
for  the  sick  and  wounded,  were  ordered  to  Chapmansville  in 
Logan  county.  This  place  took  its  name  from  Mr.  Chapman, 
who  was  a  prominent  citizen  of  that  locality,  and  his  residence 
was  used  as  a  hospital  and  guard  house,  leaving  sufficient 
room  for  himself  and  family,  A  rude  fort  was  soon  con 
structed.  It  was  built  of  logs  from  some  old  buildings,  to 
gether  with  other  timber,  and  contained  about  half  an  acre  of 
ground.  We  had  one  smooth  bore  gun,  and,  in  the  event  of 
danger  from  Jenkin's  cavalry  were  to  be  reinforced  by  two 
additional  companies,  making  four  in  all,  that  being  the  largest 
force  at  any  time  at  Chapmansville.  The  rest  of  the  regi 
ment  remained  at  Charleston,  doing  guard  and  provost  duty. 

An  old  gentleman  named  Stickley,  who  was  a  clergyman 
and  had  two  sons  in  company  K.,  lived  with  the  regiment 
and  messed  at  the  hospital.  One  day,  it  was  announced  that 
Bro.  Stickley  would  preach  on  the  following  Sabbath,  and  a 
large  congregation  turned  out  to  hear  the  sermon.  Besides 
soldiers,  there  was  a  large  number  of  ladies  in  attendance,  and 
the  boys  were  well  pleased  to  see  sunbonnets  and  calico. 
Bro.  Stickley  preached  an  excellent  Union  sermon,  and  en 
deavored  to  convey  sentiments  of  patriotism  as  well  as  the 
truths  of  the  gospel.  Another  appointment  was  then  made 
for  the  following  Sabbath ;  but  when  the  time  arrived,  the 
good  old  minister  was  much  surprised  to  find  that  he  had  no 
hearers  except  gentlemen  in  blue  coats.  His  former  sermon 
had  scared  the  ladies,  and  they  would  not  come  to  hear  him. 
This  shows  but  little  Union  sentiment  then  existing  at  Chap 
mansville. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  81 


Our  time  was  now  mainly  employed  in  doing  guard  duty, 
and  small  parties  would  frequently  be  sent  out  on  a  scouting 
expedition.  On  the  6th  of  August,  Major  Hall,  with  a  force  ot 
forty-eight  men  under  his  command,  was  met  at  Beach  Creek, 
near  Logan  Court  House,  by  about  two  hundred  rebel  cavalry 
or  mounted  infantry,  under  Col.  Stratton  and  Major  Witcher. 
A  sharp  skirmish  ensued  in  which  Major  Hall  and  two  privates 
were  killed  and  twelve  wounded.  Of  the  Confederates,  Major 
Witcher  was  killed,  and  two  or  three  were  wounded.  Upon 
the  death  of  their  commander,  the  scouting  party  retreated, 
bearing  their  wounded  comrades  with  them. 

In  the  death  of  Major  Hall,  the  regiment  lost  an  able  and 
efficient  officer.  He  was  young,  brave,  generous  and  kind; 
a  graduate  of  West  Point,  and  well  qualified  to  fill  the  honor 
able  station  that  he  occupied.  His  body  was  recovered  and 
interred  at  Charleston,  and  the  remains  were  afterwards  re 
moved  to  Point  Pleasant. 

The  command  fared  well  at  this  place  in  the  way  of  rations, 
trading  their  supplies  of  coffee,  pork,  beans  and  rice,  for 
chickens  and  butter.  Moreover,  we  enjoyed  ourselves  and  had 
no  fear  of  being  attacked  and  captured  by  the  enemy.  But 
since  the  war,  I  have  many  times  thought  of  our  situation. 
The  country  between  Charleston  and  Chapmansville  is  wild 
and  picturesque,  being  intersected  with  narrow  valleys  and 
deep  ravines  surrounded  with  high  hills.  I  have  often  won 
dered  why  we  could  feel  safe  in  this  lonely  situation.  Here 
was  a  mere  handful  of  men,  in  an  enemy's  country,  fifty 
miles  from  the  nearest  post  of  Union  soldiers,  and  in  great 
danger  of  being  overpowered  by  a  superior  force,  and  either 
killed,  wounded,  or  taken  prisoners.  But  the  soldier  soon 
becomes  accustomed  to  danger,  and  is  calm  and  resolute  and 
even  cheerful  in  the  presence  of  death. 

The  regiment  lost  five  men  at  Chapmansville  :  Three  were 
killed  in  action,  one  died  of  disease,  and  one  deserted.  At 
Charleston  the  loss  was  seventeen  :  Three  died  of  disease,  one 
was  accidentally  shot,  two  were  drowned,  two  deserted,  and 
nine  were  discharged  for  disability.  The  total  loss  of  the 
regiment  up  to  this  time  was  fifty-one. 

The  next  military  experience  which  the  regiment  was  called 


82  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


upon  to  undergo  was  Colonel  Lightburn's  retreat  from  the 
Kanawha  valley.  This,  I  believe,  is  unwritten  history — at 
least  I  have  never  read  any  account  of  it.  That  the  reader  may 
understand  the  subject  intelligently,  I  have  arranged  it  under 
the  following  heads  :  1.  A  brief  sketch  of  the  military  move 
ments  in  Virginia  and  around  Washington,  which  caused  this 
retreat.  2.  Colonel  Lightburn's  preliminary  operations. 
3.  The  retreat. 

].  During  the  night  after  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hill,  fought 
July  1st,  1862,  General  McClellan  retreated  to  Harrison's 
Landing,  on  the  James  river,  under  the  protection  of  the  gov 
ernment  gunboats.  Here  he  remained  for  some  time,  and  the 
armies,  both  of  Lee  and  McClellan,  had  received  such  hard 
pounding  that  neither  seemed  anxious  to  renew  the  conflict. 

General  Pope  was  at  this  time  in  command  of  the  Army  of 
Northern  Virginia,  having  under  him  a  force  of  about  fifty 
thousand  men,  together  with  all  the  troops  in  and  around 
Washington. 

McClellan  remained  in  camp  till  the  fourth  of  August, 
when  General  Halleck,  who  was  Commander-in-chief  of  all  the 
Union  armies,  ordered  him  to  evacuate  Harrison's  Landing 
and  report  at  Washington,  the  object  being  to  move  overland 
on  Richmond,  according  to  the  president's  original  plans 
General  Lee  must  have  learned  of  this  contemplated  move,  for 
he  thereupon  sent  General  Stonewall  Jackson's  corps  to  the 
Rappahannock  to  watch  Pope.  This  move  resulted  in  the 
battle  of  Cedar  Mountain,  between  Jackson's  corps  and  the 
advanced  forc'es  of  the  Union  army  under  General  Banks. 
This  battle  was  fought  on  the  ninth  of  August,  and  General 
Banks  was  defeated. 

McClellan  evacuated  Harrison's  Landing  on  the  sixteenth 
of  August,  and  a  part  of  his  army  arrived  on  the  Potomac  in 
time  to  assist  Pope.  Upon  the  withdrawal  of  McClellan  from 
the  James,  Lee  joined  Jackson  with  his  whole  force,  and 
attacked  Pope,  hoping  to  defeat  him  before  he  could  be  joined 
by  McClellan.  He  penetrated  to  his  rear,  destroyed  his  depot 
of  supplies  at  Manassas,  and  defeated  him  in  a  series  of 
battles  on  the  28th,  29th  and  30th  of  August — the  last  engage 
ment,  the  second  battle  of  Bull  Run,  being  one  of  the  best 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  83 


fought  fields  of  the  war — and  drove  him  within  the  lines  of 
Washington.  General  Lee  now  conceived  the  idea  of  invading 
Maryland,  and  taking  Washington  in  the  rear,  and  great 
anxiety  was  felt  for  the  safety  of  the  capital. 

While  these  important  moves  were  being  made  on  the  chess 
board  of  Virginia,  General  Cox  was  in  command  in  the  Kana- 
wha  Valley,  having  under  him  a  force  of  twelve  or  fifteen 
thousand  men,  stationed  at  various  points  from  Charleston  to 
the  mountains.  In  view  of  the  danger  in  the  east.  Gen.  Cox 
was  withdrawn  from  the  Kanawha,  together  with  all  the  troops 
that  could  be  spared.  He  took  with  him  eight  or  ten  thousand 
men,  and  arrived  on  the  Potomac  in  time  to  participate  in  the 
battles  of  South  Mountain  and  Antietam.  He  left  behind  him 
in  the  valley  one  brigade,  composed  of  the  34th  and  37th  Ohio 
and  the  4th  and  9th  West  Virginia  regiments,  with  a  detach 
ment  of  two  companies  of  the  2nd  West  Virginia  cavalry, 
under  the  command  of  Col.  Lightburn. 

2.  With  this  small  force  Col.  Lightburn  had  to  protect  the 
valley  of  the  Kanawha,  and  he  also  had  a  large  amount  of  gov 
ernment  property  under  his  charge.  The  brigade  was  stationed 
at  different  localities  from  Charleston  to  Fayette  Court  House, 
including  the  force  at  Chapmansville. 

Early  in  September  intelligence  was  received  that  Gen.  Loring 
was  marching  down  the  valley  with  an  army  estimated  to  have 
been  from  eight  to  ten  thousand  strong;  and  Col.  Lightburn 
began  to  call  in  the  several  detachments  under  his  command, 
and  make  preparations  to  retreat,  his  object  being  to  show  a 
firm  front  to  the  enemy,  and  at  the  same  time  avoid  a  general 
engagement. 

On  the  10th  of  September  our  command  received  orders  to 
evacuate  Chapmansville  and  report  at  Charleston  as  soon  as 
possible.  We  were  soon  on  the  march,  taking  with  us  our 
provisions  and  medical  stores,  and  on  the  morning  of  the 
13th  arrived  at  Brownstown,  on  the  Kanawha.  I  now  learned 
that  Gen.  Loring  was  making  a  rapid  march  down  the  valley. 
About  the  10th  his  command  had  reached  Fayette,  where 
Col.  Sieber,  of  the  37th  Ohio,  was  encamped.  Col.  Sieber 
was  in  a  fort,  and  had  about  half  a  dozen  howiters,  manned 
by  a  detail  from  his  regiment.  Here  he  was  attacked  by  the 


84  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Confederate  advance,  and  some  fighting  occurred.  Col.  Light- 
burn,  fearing  that  he  would  be  surrounded  and  cut  off, 
ordered  him  to  evacuate  Fayette  and  retreat  to  Charleston.  To 
this  order,  Col.  Sieber  replied,  in  genuine  Teutonic  style: 
"  Curnelle,  I  can  hold  my  posish  for  any  length  of  time."  His 
German  blood  was  up,  and  he  wanted  to  inflict  additional  pun 
ishment  upon  his  insolent  adversary.  Lightburn  thereupon 
sent  him  a  peremptory  order  to  come  forthwith,  and  also  sent 
two  companies  of  the  Fourth  regiment  to  his  assistance,  and 
the  retreat  commenced.  Col.  Sieber  reached  Charleston  about 
noon  on  the  13th,  and,  during  his  retreat,  more  or  less 
shirmishing  took  place. 

On  the  morning  of  the  same  day,  Surgeon  Ackley  met  us 
at  Brownstown,  where  he  procured  a  small  flat  boat  on  which 
were  placed  our  provisions  and  hospital  supplies.  He  also 
brought  with  him  a  squad  of  hospital  attendants  to  assist  in 
taking  our  supplies  to  Charleston.  The  surgeon  labored  like 
a  private  soldier.  The  river  was  very  shallow,  and,  for  ten 
miles  we  had  a  laborious  task  rowing  and  pushing  our  boat 
along.  We  reached  Charleston  about  noon,  and  six  or  seven 
of  the  hospital  attendants  were  then  detailed  to  take  the  boat 
and  cargo  to  Point  Pleasant. 

3.  The  tale  of  rout  and  disaster  is  always  the  same.  Intense 
excitement  prevailed  in  the  city.  The  streets  were  thronged  with 
people,  many  of  whom  were  preparing  to  follow  our  army,  or 
leave  the  town,  for  they  feared  that  the  battle  of  Charleston 
was  about  to  be  fought  over  their  heads.  All  the  government 
property,  for  which  there  was  transportation,  was  now  placed 
on  a  train,  and,  about  two  in  the  afternoon,  the  train  started 
in  advance  for  Ravenswood  on  the  Ohio  river.  About  one 
o'clock  Col.  Lightburn  crossed  Elk  river,  and  the  torch  was 
applied  to  the  government  building  containing  the  stores  that 
could  not  be  removed.  The  bridge  across  Elk  was  then 
destroyed. 

Charleston  is  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Kanawha  and 
the  Elk,  the  two  rivers  forming  at  their  junction  very  nearly 
a  right  angle.  A  turnpike  follows  the  course  of  the  Kanawha, 
and  crosses  the  Elk  at  Charleston.  Col.  Lightburn.  as  I  now 
remember,  formed  his  line  of  battle  as  follows :  The  9th  West 


THUS.  H,  BARTON.  85 


Virginia  regiment  was  placed  near  the  mouth  of  Elk,  fronting 
that  stream.  The  34th  Ohio  was  formed  at  a  right  angle  with 
the  9th  West  Virginia,  and  fronted  the  Kanawha.  The  4th 
West  Virginia  and  37th  Ohio  were  formed  near  the  Elk,  east 
of  the  pike,  their  lines  extending  some  distance  up  that  river. 
Two  companies  of  the  2nd  West  Virginia  cavalry  were  sta 
tioned  in  a  barn  at  a  short  distance  to  the  rear  of  the  34th 
Ohio.  Our  old  smooth-bore  .ijun  and  Col.  Siebert's  battery  of 
howitzer's  were  placed  on  a  small  eminence  east  of  the  turn 
pike. 

The  confederates  opened  the  engagement  from  a  battery  on 
a  hill  south  of  Charleston,  our  battery  replying.  The  rebels 
had  a  parrot  gun  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Kanawha.  It  was 
now  about  two  in  the  afternoon.  Surgeon  Ackley  and  myself, 
together  with  several  of  the  hospital  attendants,  were  on  the 
pike  about  one  hundred  yards  north  of  the  Elk.  Early  in  the 
engagemnet  I  walked  near  the  9th  West  Virginia  and  34th 
Ohio,  to  observe  what  was  going  on  on  the  other  side  of  these 
rivers.  The  9th  West  Virginia  were  building  a  breastwork 
with  rails.  The  rebels  were  very  busy,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
I  heard  the  boom  of  a  gun  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Kana 
wha,  and  at  the  same  time  saw  a  red  projectile  sailing  grace 
fully  through  the  air,  with  the  usual  curvilinear  movement. 
It  passed  about  twelve  feet  above  the  34th  Ohio,  struck  the 
ground  about  fifty  paces  in  the  rear,  rebounded  and  struck 
the  barn  where  the  cavalry  were  stationed,  burning  the  barn, 
but  doing  no  other  damage.  At  this  moment  an  officer  (I 
suppose  he  was  the  colonel)  stepped  to  the  front,  waved  his 
sword,  and  his  clear  voice  rang  out :  "  Atten-t-i-o-n  !  Thirty- 
fourth  Ohio  !  By  companies,  to  the  rear  into  line,  MARCH  !  " 

The  captains  of  their  respective  companies  instantly  re 
peated  the  command,  and  the  regiment  was  on  its  way  to  the 
rear.  I  began  to  think  that  this  meant  business,  and  also 
faced  about  and  "marched,"  being  very  careful,  however,  to 
keep  near  to  the  flank  of  the  34th  Ohio.  I  had  rejoined 
Surgeon  Ackley  but  a  few  minutes,  when  another  red  hot 
projectile  was  thrown  from  the  enemy's  battery,  struck  the 
fence  about  twenty  yards  from  us,  tearing  up  the  fence  and 
burying  itself  in  the  ground.  We  then  took  shelter  behind  a 


86  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


large  oak  tree.  From  this  time  I  had  a  poor  chance  for  ob 
servation,  and  lost  the  further  action  of  the  9th  West  Virginia 
and  34th  Ohio. 

The  firing  from  the  artillery  was  rapid  for  the  number  of 
guns  engaged.  Our  old  smooth-bore  was  manned  by  a  detail 
from  the  regiment,  under  the  command  of  a  private  of  com 
pany  K.  He  was  a  native  of  Sweden,  a  well  drilled  soldier, 
and  I  regret  that  I  can  not  give  his  name,  for  he  was  a  noble 
fellow,  and  stood  by  his  gun  till  the  last  moment.  One  of  the 
gunners  was  killed,  and  at  this  instant,  another  was  about  to 
desert  his  post,  when  the  Swede  turned  on  him  furiously  and 
said  :  "Comrade,  come  back  and  man  this  gun,  or  I  will  blow 
you  through  with  my  revolver."  The  order  was  instantly 
obeyed,  and  the  comrade  returned  to  his  duty. 

The  artillery  ceased  firing  about  five  o'clock.  The  4th 
West  Virginia  and  37th  Ohio  did  some  skirmishing  along  Elk 
River,  but  did  not  come  to  a  close  engagement,  the  river  being 
between  the  contending  forces.  These  regiments  held  their 
position  till  sunset,  when  they  were  ordered  to  retreai.  The 
skirmishing,  however,  continued  till  darkness  set  in,  when  the 
enemy  fell  back  to  Charleston.  Our  regiment  being  spread 
out  to  a  considerable  distance  on  the  skirmish  line,  caused  a 
detachment  of  two  companies  to  be  left  on  the  field,  but  dur 
ing  the  night  they  rejoined  the  command. 

Soon  after  the  first  gun  was  fired,  a  smoke  was  seen  about 
half  a  mile  down  the  Kanawha.  This  was  from  the  boat  con 
taining  our  supplies.  Surgeon  Ackley's  squad  of  hospital  at 
tendants  had  applied  the  torch  to  the  boat  and  cargo,  and 
were  no  doubt,  making  rapid  strides  towards  Point  Pleasant. 

Col.  Lightburn,  together  with  the  officers  and  soldiers  under 
his  command,  deserve  great  praise  for  their  firmness  during 
this  engagement.  The  enemy,  with  vastly  superior  numbers, 
did  not  seem  to  act  with  much  energy,  and  appeared  satisfied 
to  remain  in  Charleston,  where  they  could  procure  plenty^  of 
salt  for  their  fresh  beef.  The  Fourth  regiment  lost  six  men. 
Company  A  had  two  killed,  Company  B  two,  Company  C 
one,  and  Company  E,  one  killed.  I  can  not  give  the  number 
of  the  wounded,  and  the  Confederate  loss  is  unknown. 

During  the  retreat   from  Fayette,   George   W.  Gilliland,  of 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  87 


Company  C,  and  three  or  four  others  were  taken  prisoners 
near  Brownstown.  They  were  taken  to  Libhy  prison  where 
they  remained  for  several  months,  and  were  then  exchanged. 
Comrade  Gilliland  is  a  resident  of  Syracuse,  Ohio,  and  at  pre 
sent  a  prominent  merchant  of  this  place. 

Col.  Lightburn  reached  Ravenswood  soon  after  midnignt  on 
the  16th  of  September.  Since  leaving  Chapmansville,  I  had 
been  five  days  on  the  inarch,  and  felt  weary  and  exhausted, 
and  when  the  army  halted  in  the  night,  which  it  did  several 
times.  I  laid  down  on  the  ground  and  would  soon  be  asleep. 
On  the  following  morning,  I  took  a  leave  of  absence  on  my 
own  responsibility — commonly  called  a  ''French,"  and  walked 
across  the  country  to  Chester,  where  my  wife  was  then  resid 
ing.  I  arrived  in  time  for  dinner,  tired,  hungry  and  footsore, 
and  had  a  happy  reunion  with  my  wife  and  children,  six 
months  absence  in  the  array  having  created  an  eager  desire  to 
see  the  loved  ones  at  home.  Next  day  I  bid  them  farewell, 
spent  one  night  with  my  brother  at  Addison,  and  rejoined  the 
regiment  at  Point  Pleasant. 

Col.  Lightburn  continued  his  march,  and  reached  Racine  on 
the  evening  of  the  16th.  Here  some  of  the  officers  and  soldiers 
of  Company  E  had  the  pleasure  of  spending  one  night  at  home 
with  their  friends.  Next  day  our  regiment  marched  on  board 
a  transport,  which  took  them  to  Point  Pleasant ;  the  other 
regiments  arrived  on  the  same  day,  and  the  army  went  into 
camp.  Col.  Lightburn  began  to  throw  up  intrenchments,  and 
he  was  soon  afterwards  reinforced  by  two  regiments  of  Gen. 
Morgan's  command,  after  the  retreat  from  Cumberland  Gap. 

At  this  time,  the  affairs  of  the  government  were  in  a  deplor 
able  condition  in  Virginia  and  West  Virginia.  Three  months 
previous,  Gen.  McClellan  had  Richmond  beseiged,  having  in 
his  possession  all  the  northern,  eastern,  and  southern  parts  of 
Virginia,  leaving  the  rebels  in  possession  of  the  south-western 
parts.  Gen.  Cox  held  the  whole  of  western  Virginia.  But,  in 
the  short  space  of  three  months. the  government  was  driven  to 
the  necessity  of  acting  on  the  defensive. 

Early  in  October,  Gen.  Cox  returned  from  the  east  with  his 
command,  and  preparatians  were  immediately  commenced  for 
another  advance  up  the  Kanawha.  He  had  a  divisional  drill 


88  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


on  the  southern  side  of  the  Kanawha,  and  it  was  a  grand  and 
imposing  affair.  This  was  the  first  opportunity  I  had  to  ob 
serve  the  evolutions  of  a  large  army.  During  our  say  at  Point 
Pleasant,  I  was  visited  by  my  wife  and  children,  and  once 
more  enjoyed  the  pleasure  of  a  family  reunion. 

On  the  16th  of  October,  Gen.  Cox  commenced  his  advance, 
the  4th  West  Virginia  regiment  being  in  the  rear.  We  had 
not  proceeded  more  than  a  mile  or  two,  when  we  were  over 
taken  by  a  physician,  who  kept  a  small  drug  store  at  Point 
Pleasant.  Surgeon  Ackley  had  used  his  store  as  a  dispensary, 
and  I  had  kept  a  file  of  the  prescriptions,  so  that  the  doctor 
could  obtain  his  pay  from  the  government,  provided  he  was 
loyal.  He  demanded  a  voucher  for  the  value  of  his  medicines, 
but  was  quietly  informed  by  Surgeon  Ackley  that  he  had  ex 
pressed  sentiments  of  disloyalty,  and  he  was  compelled  to  go 
away  disappointed. 

I  was  now  among  familiar  scenes.  When  the  regiment 
arrived  opposite  the  Newman  residence,  I  crossed  the  river, 
spent  half  an  hour  with  father  and  mother  Newman,  and  left 
my  dear  Martha's  picture  with  them  for  safe  keeping.  This 
was  the  last  time  that  I  ever  saw  them.  That  night,  the  regi 
ment  encamped  near  the  old  Baptist  church  that  I  have  men-, 
tioned  in  a  former  chapter.  I  passed  the  night  with  William 
Sullivan  ;  and,  in  the  morning  spent  half  an  hour  at  the  tomb 
of  my  wife  and  child.  I  heard  the  loud  beat  of  the  drum  and 
the  shrill  notes  of  the  fife  ;  but  on  this  balmy  autumn  morning 
I  had  no  taste  for  martial  music.  My  mind  was  in  the  past, 
reviewing  those  scenes  which  had  once  been  dear  to  me,  but 
were  never  more  to  return. 

Gen.  Cox  arrived  at  Charleston  on  the  20th,  but  found  that 
the  enemy  had  evacuated  that  place,  and  they  were  no  doubt, 
making  rapid  strides  towards  the  mountains,  After  a  short 
stay  at  Charleston,  Gen.  Cox  resumed  his  march,  our  regiment 
following  in  the  rear,  till  we  reached  Gauley  Bridge  at  the 
junction  of  the  New  and  Gauley  Rivers.  Here  the  Fourth  regi 
ment  went  into  camp.  Surgeons  Ackley  and  Philson  had  a 
furnace  constructed  under  the  hospital  tent.  This  arrange 
ment  kept  up  a  regular  and  uniform  heat,  and  was  of  great 
benefit  to  the  sick  soldiers. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  89 


In  the  latter  part  of  November,  Col.  Lightburn  received  or 
ders  to  move  his  regiment  to  Fayette  Court  House.  Soon 
after  our  arrival,  the  boys  commenced  building  winter  quarters, 
expecting  to  spend  the  winter  at  this  place.  But  they  were 
doomed  to  be  disappointed.  Preparations  were  being  made 
for  a  vigorous  campaign  against  Vicksburg,  and  the  regiment 
was  soon  to  be  on  its  way  to  the  Sunny  South. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  VICKSBURG 

Vicksburg  is  situated  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi 
river,  three  hundred  and  ninety-five  miles  above  New  Orleans, 
and  seven  hundred  and  thirty-nine  below  St.  Louis.  It  is  dis 
tant  by  water  from  Cairo  about  six  hundred  and  thirty  miles, 
and  from  Memphis  nearly  four  hundred  miles.  It  is  also  over 
a  hundred  miles  above  Natchez.  Vicksburg  was  of  vast  im 
portance  to  the  enemy  as  a  strategic  point.  It  occupies  the 
first  high  ground  coming  to  the  river  below  Memphis.  From 
there  a  railroad  runs  east  connecting  with  other  roads,  leading 
to  all  points  of  the  Southern  States.  A  railroad  also  starts 
from  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  extending  west  as  far  as 
Shreveport,  Louisiana.  Moreover,  Vicksburg  was,  at  this  time, 
the  only  connection  between  the  parts  of  the  confederacy 
divided  by  the  Mississippi ;  and,  while  held  by  the  enemy,  the 
free  navigation  of  the  river  was  prevented,  The  city  is  on 
elevated  ground  and  the  river  just  above  it,  makes  a  sharp 
turn  to  the  north-east,  rounds  a  point,  and  returns  on  its 
course  south-west,  thus  forming  a  tongue  of  land  twelve  miles 
long  and  one  wide,  with  intersections  between  Vicksburg  and 
Tuscumbia. 

Art  was  brought  to  the  assistance  of  nature  in  order  to  render 
the  city  impregnable.  A  bluff  below  the  town  was  surrounded 
with  a  fort,  and  the  defences  were  otherwise  formidable.  The 
bank  of  the  river  rises  gradually  for  two  miles  back,  and  on 
this  curved  slope  lies  the  town,  imbeded  in  a  natural  cradle. 
Above  and  below  the  city,  on  the  sides  of  the  slope,  lay  the 


90  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


batteries.  Haines'  Bluff,  naturally  intersected  with  gullies, 
lay  further  to  the  north,  and  was  also  strongly  fortified  with 
abattis  and  felled  timber  to  the  width  on  an  average  of  a  mile. 
At  the  foot  of  the  bluff  the  enemy  had  constructed  rifle  pits 
the  entire  way.  Above  the  rifle  pits,  and  in  the  face  of  the 
bluff,  they  had  erected  batteries  mounting  one  gun  each  all 
the  way  along.  On  the  summit  of  the  bluff,  earthworks  were 
thrown  up,  in  order  to  cover  the  artillery  whenever  it  should 
be  brought  into  action.  Thut;  these  entire  ranges  of  hills  to 
the  north  and  west  of  Vicksburg  was  one  complete,  bristling 
fortification,  well  worthy  of  being  designated — as  it  was  by  the 
Confederates — the  "Gibraltar  of  America." 

The  history  of  the  campaign  of  Vicksburg  naturally  divides 
itself  into  four  periods.  The  first,  commencing  with  the  com 
bined  movements  of  Grant  and  Sherman  in  November,  1862, 
terminates  when  Grant  assumed  command  in  person  at 
Youngs  Point,  January  30th,  1863. 

The  second  opens  with  Grant's  attempt  to  cut  a  canal  across 
the  tongue  of  land  opposite  Vicksburg,  and  thus  change  the 
channel  of  the  Mississippi.  This  period  embraces  the  history 
of  the  Yazoo  Pass,  Lake  Providence,  and  Deer  creek  expedi 
tions;  the  running  of  the  rebel  batteries  at  Port  Hudson  by 
Farragut;  the  loss  of  the  government  ram  Queen  of  the  West 
and  the  destruction  of  the  gun-boat  Indianola.  The  period 
terminates  on  the  16th  of  April,  when  the  army  was  concen 
trated  at  Miliken's  Bend,  preparatory  to  crossing  the  Missis 
sippi  at  Grand  Gulf.  The  principal  events  of  the  first  two 
periods  are  related  in  the  present  chapter. 

The  third  period,  commencing  with  the  movement  of  the 
fleet  and  army  down  the  Mississippi,  terminates  with  the  final 
investment  of  Vicksburg,  May  22d,  1863.  It  embraces  an  ac 
count  of  the  running  of  the  Confederate  batteries  at  Vicksburg  ; 
the  movement  of  the  army  down  the  west  bank  of  the  Missis 
sippi;  the  crossing  of  the  river  at  Bruinsburg ;  the  battle  of 
Port  Gibson,  Raymond,  Jackson  and  Champion's  Hill ;  the 
forcing  of  the  Big  Black  river,  and  the  driving  of  Pemberton 
within  the  fortifications  of  Vicksburg. 

The  fourth  period  covers  a  space  of  forty  three  days,  and 
embraces  the  seige  proper,  from  its  investment  till  the  surren- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  91 


der  of  the  city,  July  4th,  1863.  The  army  of  the  Tennessee, 
which  accomplished  this  brilliant  achievement,  consisted  of 
four  corps — the  13th  commanded  by  McClernand ;  the  15th, 
under  the  command  of  Sherman  ;  the  16th,  commanded  by 
Hurlburt,  and  the  17th,  under  the  command  of  McPherson. 

On  the  2nd  of  November,  1862,  Generals  Grant  and  Sherman 
planned  an  expedition  against  this  formidable  place.  At  this 
time  their  headquarters  was  at  Memphis,  Tennessee.  Sherman 
was  to  proceed  down  the  river  on  transports  to  Vicksburg  and 
attack  the  rebels  in  front,  and  was  to  be  assisted  by  Gen. 
Banks  from  New  Orleans,  together  with  Farragut's  fleet  of  gun 
boats,  which  was  to  ascend  the  river  in  order  to  divert  the  at 
tention  of  the  enemy  south  of  Vicksburg  ;  while  Grant  himself 
was  to  proceed  by  rail  to  Jackson  City  in  the  rear  of  Vicks 
burg,  and  draw  the  enemy  from  the  place.  "On.  the  28th  of 
November,  General  Hamilton's  corps  was  put  in  motion  for 
Holly  Springs,  which  point  he  reached  on  the  following  day. 
The  remaining  troops  followed  ;  and,  on  the  1st  of  December, 
Grant  encamped  at  Lumpkin's  Mills,  seven  miles  north  of  the 
Tallahatchie  river.  The  enemy,  commanded  by  General  Pem 
berton,  had  thrown  up  extensive  works,  with  a  view  of  defend 
ing  the  passage  of  the  river;  but  simultaneously  with  the 
advance  of  Hamilton,  General  Hovey  had  been  detached  with 
a  division,  seven  thousand  strong,  of  General  Curtis'  troops, 
from  Helena,  Arkansas,  to  cross  the  river,  and  make  a  flank 
movement  upon  the  Confederate  position  on  the  Tallahatchie. 
Intelligence  of  this  movement  caused  Van  Dorn,  who  held  the 
Confederate  advance,  to  fall  back,  and  on  the  3d  he  passed 
through  Oxford,  his  rear  guard  skirmishing  with  the  Federal 
advance;  General  Pemberton  continued  his  retreat  to  Grenada 
under  the  impression  that  the  combined  force  under  Curtis 
and  Grant,  in  his  front,  was  very  large.  Hovey,  however, 
after  destroying  some  property  on  the  railroad,  and  boats  on 
the  river,  returned  to  Helena,  when  Pemberton  immediately 
assumed  the  offensive.  Grants  headquarters  were  at  Oxford, 
and  his  chief  depot  of  supplies  at  Holly  Springs,  thirty  miles 
north." 

Col.  Murphy  was  in  command  at  this  place,  having  a  force 
of  about  fifteen  hundred  men,  and  he  also  had  a  large  amount 


92  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


of  army  supplies  under  his  charge.  Van  Dorn  thereupon 
made  a  flunk  movement,  reached  Holly  Springs  on  the  20th  of 
December,  and  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  garrison.  Col. 
Murphy  surrendered,  without  offering  any  resistance,  and 
almost  simultaneously  Jackson,  Tennessee,  Humboldt  and 
Trenton  were  captured  by  the  enemy,  the  garrisons  making 
their  escape.  Grant's  communications  with  the  North  were 
thus  cut  off,  and  the  supplies  for  his  army  either  captured  or 
destroyed. 

"Up  to  this  time  it  had  been  regarded  as  an  axiom  of  war 
that  large  bodies  of  troops  must  operate  from  a  base  of  sup 
plies  which  they  always  covered  and  guarded  in  all  forward 
movements.''  (Grant's  Memoirs,  Vol.  I.  p  424.)  Gen.  Grant 
had  not  yet  learned  that  an  army  could  subsist  in  an  enemy's 
country  without  a  base  of  supplies,  otherwise  he  could  have 
pushed  on  after  Pemberton,  and  crowded  him  to  the  gates  of 
Vicksburg.  Instead  of  this,  however,  Grant  retraced  his  steps 
to  Holly  Springs,  and  began  preparations  to  return  to  Mem 
phis,  leaving  Pemberton,  who  then  fell  back  to  Vicksburg. 

Meanwhile,  Sherman  proceeded  down  the  river;  and  on  the 
26th  of  December,  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo  river,  nine 
miles  above  Vicksburg,  he  being  entirely  ignorant  of  Grant's 
failure  in  the  co-operation  plan.  He  had  no  means  of  flanking 
the  formidable  works  in  front  of  Vicksburg;  and,  on  the  27th, 
landed  his  troops  just  below  Haines'  Bluff,  and  formed  his 
line  of  battle.  Pemberton  returned  to  Vicksburg  as  soon  as 
Grant  commenced  his  retrograde  movement,  and  the  combined 
armies  of  Price  and  Pemberton  amounted  to  fifty  thousand 
men.  and  they  hud  one  hundred  and  sixty  pieces  of  artillery. 
The  defenders  outnumbered  the  storming  party  both  in  men 
and  guns.  Sherman  faced  his  men  south,  and  commenced 
the  desperate  attempt  of  carrying  this  formidable  place  by 
storm.  Brigade  followed  brigade  over  ravines  and  gullies  up 
the  precipitous  acclivity  to  the  first  line  of  works ;  and  when 
the  shades  of  evening  closed  in,  by  almost  superhuman  exer 
tion,  had  carried  the  first  line  of  intrenchments.  Skirmishing 
continued  throughout  the  27th,  and  on  the  28th,  Sherman,  still 
ignorant  of  Grant's  failure  in  the  rear,  ordered  a  general 
assault  upon  the  rebel  stronghold.  At  the  word  of  command 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  93 


the  men  dashed  forward  with  the  utmost  impetuosity,  clearing 
the  rifle-pits  on  the  brow  of  the  center  hill  on  which  the  city 
lay.  Onward  and  upward  they  went  until  they  had  cleared 
the  second  line  of  defence,  reinforcements  coming  up  to  their 
assistance.  But  they  were  met  by  such  a  murderous  fire  from 
the  concealed  enemy  behind  his  works,  that  their  efforts  were 
all  in  vain.  Vicksburg  could  not  be  taken  from  the  front. 
The  advance  brigades  were  then  withdrawn  Next  day,  Sher 
man,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  buried  his  dead.  He  then  retraced 
his  steps,  and  returned  to  Young's  Point,  Louisiana. 

Gen.  Banks  failed  to  be  of  an}*  service  in  this  campaign. 
Sherman  had  no  assistance  except  the  gunboats,  and  they 
iailed  to  silence  any  of  the  rebel  guns,  the  hight  of  the  city 
above  the  river  causing  their  shot  to  be  thrown  over  the  forts. 
Although  the  campaign  «nded  in  failure  and  disaster,  yet  it 
was  the  beginning  of  a  series  of  operations  destined  to  result 
in  capturing  the  rebel  Gibralter,  opening  the  Mississippi  river, 
and  bisecting  the  Southern  Confederacy. 

On  the  2d  of  January,  1863,  Gen.  McClernand  arrived  at 
Young's  Point,  and  being  Sherman's  senior,  was  placed  in 
command.  A  council  of  war  was  held,  and  it  was  determined 
to  reduce  Arkansas  Post,  fifty  miles  up  the  Arkansas  river. 
McClernand  waived  his  right  to  command,  and  thereupon 
the  troops  were  placed  under  Sherman,  who  proceeded  with 
dispatch,  and  took  the  place  by  storm.  The  fruits  of  this 
victory  were  five  thousand  prisoners  and  seventeen  pieces  of 
artillery. 

******* 

I  now  return  to  Fayette  Court  House.  About  the  15th  of 
December,  1862,  the  4th  West  Virginia,  together  with  the  37th 
and  47th  Ohio  regiments,  were  ordered  south.  Our  regiment 
was  placed  in  advance,  marched  to  the  head  of  navigation  on 
the  Kanawha,  and  then  took  passage  on  a  government  trans 
port  for  Gallipolis,  Ohio. 

In  September,  while  the  regiment  was  at  Point  Pleasant,  a 
merchant  tailor  of  Gallipolis  came  to  me,  and  I  employed  him 
to  make  me  a  blue  coat,  according  to  the  army  regulations, 
agreeing  to  pay  therefor  the  sum  of  fifteen  dollars,  current 
money  of  the  realm.  I  hoped  that  we  might  go  down  the 


94  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


river  unobserved  by  the  tailor,  but  he  was  on  the  lookout,  and 
came  on  board  of  our  boat  with  the  coat  in  his  hand.  The 
garment  was  made  of  excellent  material,  and  fit  me  nicely,  and 
when  I  put  it  on,  it  made  me  look  like  an  army  officer.  I 
shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  this  coat  at  a  future  period  of  my 
narrative. 

We  were  soon  under  way,  steaming  down  the  beautiful  Ohio, 
not  knowing  where  we  would  stop,  but  thinking  Vicksburg, 
Mississippi,  to  be  our  destination.  We  reached  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  on  Christmas,  but  were  as  yet  uncertain  whether 
we  would  proceed  to  Vicksburg,  or  go  to  Tennessee  by  rail. 

The  brigade  went  into  camp  at  Louisville,  and  while  at  this 
place,  several  girls,  about  eighteen  or  twenty  years  old,  and 
very  poorly  clad,  came  into  camp  with  their  arms  full  of  plug 
tobacco,  hailing  ever}'  soldier  they  met:  "  Der  yer  want  some 
terbaccer?  "  They  did  not  let  me  escape,  and  hailed  me  in 
the  same  way  ;  but  I  did  not  buy  any  of  their  "  terbaccer," 
because  I  did  not  use  the  weed.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  they  met 
writh  success,  for  they  needed  money  to  purchase  decent  cloth 
ing. 

On  the  28th,  newsboys  came  into  camp  with  the  morning 
papers,  crying :  "  Morning  papers  !  ther's  been  a  battle  at 
Vicksburg,"  The  papers  were  in  great  demand  among  the 
soldiers,  and  on  reading  the  news,  we  learned  that  Sherman 
had  taken  the  outer  works  of  Vicksburg,  and  expected  to  be 
able  to  capture  the  city.  On  the  oOth,  the  newsboys  again 
made  their  appearance,  shouting  :  "  Morning  papers  !  ther's 
been  another  battle  at  Vicksburg,"  We  then  sincerely  hoped 
that  Sherman  had  been  successful,  but  to  our  great  surprise  and 
sorrow,  we  read  the  sad  intelligence  that  he  had  been  repulsed. 
Soon  afterwards  we  were  again  on  board  a  transport,  steaming 
down  the  Ohio,  our  destination  being  Vicksburg. 

Traveling  on  a  crowded  transport  is  very  disagreeable,  and 
the  soldier  soon  becomes  eager  to  go  ashore.  Moreover, 
there  is  always  more  or  less  sickness  among  the  troops,  and 
the  discipline  of  the  army%is  likewise  very  much  impaired. 

When  the  brigade  reached  Cairo,  Illinois,  we  were  met  by 
about  eighteen  or  twenty  thousand  western  troops,  and  a  fleet 
of  about  twenty  transports  carried  the  army  down  the  Missis- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  95 


sippi.  The  fleet  arrived  at  Memphis  in  due  time,  and  the 
troops -were  disembarked  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
It  was  a  bright,  warm  afternoon,  and  I  improved  the  time 
viewing  the  citv.  But  during  the  forepart  of  the  night  a  hard 
rain  fell,  which  turned  to  snow,  and  in  the  morning  there  was 
a  covering  of  five  or  six  inches  of  snow  on  the  ground.  This 
was  very  disagreeable  for  the  soldiers.  One  man  named  Ferrell 
had  a  congestive  chill.  I  found  part  of  the  trunk  of  a  hollow 
tree  which  had  been  hollowed  out  like  a  trough,  and  put  him 
in  it  to  keep  him  off  the  ground.  Surgeon  Philson  ordered 
large  doses  of  quinine,  which  soon  relieved  him. 

From  Memphis  to  Vicksburg,  I  performed  the  duty  of  army 
surgeon  ;  and,  for  a  portion  of  the  time,  lost  sight  of  Surgeon 
Philson.  Considerable  sickness  prevailed  on  account  of  the 
crowded  condition  of  the  troops,  and  the  constant  use  of  river 
water.  This  caused  irritation  of  the  stomach  and  diarrhea, 
and  large  numbers  of  the  soldiers  were  affected  in  this  way.  I 
had  a  short  and  uniform  routine  in  the  manner  of  my  examin 
ations.  I  would  feel  the  pulse,  count  the  number  of  pulsations, 
look  at  the  tongue,  and  then  inquire  of  the  patient  in  regard 
to  his  appetite,  and  the  condition  of  his  stomach  and  bowels, 
and  whether  or  not  he  was  affected  with  vomiting  and  diarrhea. 
Having  ascertained  the  facts,  I  would  act  accordingly. 

A  feeling  of  relief  was  felt  throughout  the  army,  when  the 
fleet  hove  in  sight  of  Vicksburg.  About  the  20th  of  January, 
1863,  the  troops  were  disembarked  at  Young's  Point,  and  every 
officer  and  soldier  stepped  on  shore  with  a  light  heart.  They 
were  free  from  bondage  on  the  transports.  During  the  first 
night,  several  of  the  hospital  attendants  and  myself  slept  on 
the  levees,  which  was  covered  with  a  heavy  layer  of  grass.  We 
spread  a  gum  blanket  on  the  dead  grass,  and  over  it  a  woolen 
one,  covering  ourselves  with  a  woolen  blanket,  and  over  it  a 
gum  one.  This  was  the  best  night's  sleep  I  enjoyed  for  many 
months. 

******* 

The  army  encamped  at  Young's  Point  without  any  shelter 
from  the  heavy  rains,  except  the  broad  canopy  of  the  heavens. 
The  troops  were  not  allowed  tents  on  account  of  being  within 
easy  range  of  the  rebel  batteries  on  the  bluffs  above  Vicksburg. 


96  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Many  of  the  soldiers  dug  holes  in  the  levee,  and  covered  them 
with  gum  blankets,  thus  living  more  like  wild  animals  than 
Union  soldiers  fighting  to  maintain  the  best  government  on 
earth.  But  they  bore  it  patiently,  for  they  knew  it  to  be  a  dire 
necessity. 

Throughout  the  winter  of  1862-3,  the  rains  had  been  almost 
incessant  along  the  lower  Mississippi,  and  the  low  ground  was 
submerged  with  water.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  army  was 
encamped  for  many  miles  along  the  river  front.  The  troops 
had  to  occupy  the  levees  and  the  ground  immediately  behind, 
and  their  camps  extended  from  Young's  Point  to  Lake  Provi 
dence,  seventy  miles  above  Vicksburg. 

Gen.  Grant  arrived  at  Young's  Point  on  the  29th  of  January, 
assumed  command  of  all  the  troops  operating  against  the 
confederate  stronghold,  and  immediately  turned  his  attention 
to  opening  a  canal  across  the  tongue  of  land  opposite  Vicks 
burg.  If  this  could  be  accomplished,  the  navigation  of  the 
Mississippi  would  be  opened,  and  Vicksburg  left  an  inland 
city.  In  1862,  Gen.  Thomas  Williams  opened  a  small  ditch 
about  ten  or  twelve  feet  wide  and  as  many  deep,  across  this 
neck  of  land,  in  hopes  that  a  rise  in  the  river  would  cut  a  new 
channel,  and  thus  open  the  river  to  the  government  transports. 
Gen.  McClernand,  after  the  expedition  against  Arkansas  Post, 
was  ordered  by  Gen.  Halleck  to  enlarge  this  ditch,  and  several 
thousand  men  were  put  to  work  upon  it.  At  the  head  of  the 
canal,  a  large  dam  was  erected  to  keep  the  river  out  until  the 
work  could  be  completed.  Gen.  Grant  now  prosecuted  the 
scheme  with  great  vigor,  and  about  five  thousand  men  were  em 
ployed  in  its  construction.  He  had,  however,  very  little  con 
fidence  in  the  success  of  the  plan,  for  if  a  new  channel  could 
have  been  opened,  it  would  have  been  unsafe  for  navigation, 
being  so  near  the  batteries  of  Vicksburg.  Moreover,  at  the  head 
of  the  canal  the  water  of  the  river  had  scarcely  any  current, 
and  there  was  little  chance  of  its  changing  the  course  of  the 
stream.  Gen.  Grant's  idea,  however,  was  to  amuse  the  people 
of  the  north  with  the  notion  that  something  was  being  done; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  divert  the  attention  of  the  rebels.  Be 
sides,  it  was  better  to  keep  the  soldiers  employed,  than  permit 
them  to  remain  idle  in  their  tents.  For  two  months  the  news 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  97 


flashed  over  the  wires  :  "Grant  is  still  digging."  The  dam  at 
the  head  of  the  canal  finally  gave  way,  and  let  the  water  in  be 
fore  it  was  completed,  and  all  further  operations  on  it  were 
suspended. 

Gen.  Grant  was  aware,  from  previous  operations,  that  Vicks- 
burg  could  not  be  taken  from  the  front,  and  that  the  only  way 
to  take  the  city,  would  be  to  cross  the  Mississippi,  attack  the 
enemy  in  the  rear,  while,  at  the  same  time,  the  gunboats  were 
to  shell  the  city  from  the  river. 

While  engaged  in  constructing  the  canal  at  Young's  Point, 
Grant  was  also  devising  other  plans  to  open  the  river.  On  the 
30th  of  January,  Gen.  McPherson,  who  was  stationed  with  his 
corps  at  Lake  Providence,  was  ordered  to  cut  the  levee  at  that 
point.  Many  predicted  that  this  would  make  a  new  channel 
for  the  Mississippi  through  the  mouth  of  Red  river  just  above 
Port  Hudson  and  four  hundred  miles  below  Vicksburg. 

Lake  Providence  is  a  part  of  the  old  bed  of  the  Mississippi, 
about  a  mile  from  the  present  channel.  It  is  six  miles  long 
and  has  an  outlet  through  Bayou  Baxter,  Bayou  Macon,  and 
the  Tonsas,  Washita  and  Red  rivers,  the  last  three  rivers  being 
navigable  streams.  A  channel  was  cut  from  the  Mississippi 
to  Lake  Providence,  and  a  small  steamer  of  about  thirty  tons 
burden,  passed  into  the  Lake.  An  exploring  expedition  found 
these  waters  so  obstructed  with  trees  and  fallen  timber,  that  it 
would  be  a  herculean  task  to  remove  them.  Moreover,  by  this 
route,  the  distance  from  Lake  Providence  to  the  mouth  of 
Red  river  was  about  four  hundred  and  seventy  miles,  and  the 
Tensas,  Washita  and  Red  rivers  being,  as  has  been  said,  navi 
gable  streams,  would  give  the  rebels  an  excellent  opportunity 
to  obstruct  the  passage  of  troops  and  Government  supplies. 
The  canal  at  Young's  Point  proved  a  failure,  and  this  work 
was  also  abandoned. 

Simultaneously  with  these  operations,  Grant  planned  an 
expedition  with  the  object  of  getting  in  the  rear  of  Vicksburg 
from  the  north.  He  sent  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wilson  of  his 
staff  to  Helena,  Arkansas,  with  a  view,  if  possible,  to  open  a 
way  through  Moon  Lake  and  the  old  Yazoo  Pass.  Moon  Lake 
is  situated  nearly  opposite  Helena,  and  a  narrow  strip  of  land 
lies  between  this  lake  and  the  river,  a  dam  or  levee  having 

13 


98  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


been  constructed  to  keep  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  from 
flowing  into  Moon  Lake.  This  lake  connects  with  the  Yazoo 
Pass,  which  flows  into  Cold  Water  River,  and  this  unites  with 
the  Tallahatchie,  which  in  turn  flows  into  the  Yallabusha,  the 
two  last  mentioned  rivers  forming  the  Yazoo.  Moon  Lake  is 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Yazoo  River.  The  Cold  Water  and  the  Tallahatchie  were 
formerly  navigable  streams,  but  after  the  construction  of  the 
levee  between  Moon  Lake  and  the  Mississippi,  these  rivers  were 
rendered  unnavigable. 

On  the  2d  of  February,  this  dam,  or  1'evee,  was  cut.  The 
water  flowed  through  like  a  torrent,  and  soon  removed  the  ob 
struction,  and  flooded  the  surrounding  country.  On  the  24th 
General  Ross,  with  a  brigade  of  4,500  men  on  transports,  and 
accompanied  by  two  gunboats,  passed  into  Moon  Lake.  He 
passed  out  of  this  lake  into  the  Cold  Water,  and  then  into  the 
Tallahatchie  river.  "It  was  a  strange  spectacle  to  see  these  ves 
sels  threading  their  way  under  overarching  cypress  trees,  and 
plunging  into  apparently  interminable  swamps.  It  was  like 
sailing  through  a  flooded  forest,  made  still  more  dangerous  by 
the  rapid  flow  of  the  swollen  waters,  which  the  Mississippi 
sent  with  headlong  fury  through  this  new  channel.  The  paddle 
wheels  instead  of  being  used  to  propel  the  vessels,  incessantly 
backed  water  to  prevent  their  too  rapid  descent  among  the  gi 
gantic  trees,  whose  overhanging  branches  sometimes  swept  the 
decks." 

Gen.  Ross'  progress  was  necessarily  slow,  and  he  would 
sometimes  not  advance  more  than  half  a  mile  an  hour.  As  he 
approached  the  Yazoo,  the  most  difficult  part  of  his  task  seem 
ed  accomplished,  steaming  down  the  river  to  the  rear  of  Vieks- 
burg  being  an  easy  task.  But  the  enemy  had  anticipated  his 
approach,  and  had  erected  a  fort  at  the  confluence  of  the  Talla 
hatchie  and  Yallabusha,  and  named  it  FortPemberton  in  hon 
or  of  their  commander  at  Vicksburg.  It  was  erected  on  a  small 
piece  of  land  almost  in  the  form  of  an  island  and  only  about 
two  feet  above  water  at  that  stage  of  the  river.  Infantry  were 
unavailable  in  consequence  of  the  surrounding  countrv  being 
submerged  with  water.  Lieutenant  Watson  Smith  was  in  com 
mand  of  the  gunboats,  and  on  the  llth  of  March,  and  again  on 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  99 


the  13th  he  attacked'Fort  Pemberton,  but  failed  to  reduce  the 
place.  One  of  the  gunboats  was  disabled.  Smith  lost  six  men 
killed  and  twenty-five  wounded.  The  Confederate  loss  was 
probably  less. 

Fort  Pemberton  .vas  so  little  above  the  water  that  hopes  were 
entertained  that  a  rise  of  two  feet  would  drive  the  enemy  out. 
With  this  object  in  view,  a  second  cut  was  made  in  tha  Missis 
sippi  levee  opposite  Helena,  six  miles  above  the  former  cut. 
This,  however,  failed  to  accomplish  the  desired  result,  and 
Ross,  with  his  fleet,  started  back.  On  the  22nd  he  was  met  at 
Yazoo  pass  by  Gen.  Quinby  with  a  brigade,  and  he,  being  the 
superior  officer,  assumed  command.  Quinby  thereupon  re 
turned  with  the  fleet  to  Fort  Pemberton,  and  made  an  inspec 
tion,  but  found  that  nothing  further  could  be  accomplished. 
The  whole  force  then  returned,  and  this  scheme,  as  well  as  the 
others,  proved  a  failure,  and  had  to  be  abandoned. 

The  part  performed  by  the  Mississippi  flotilla  in  the  seige  of 
Vicksburg,  and  the  Steel  Bayou  or  Deer  Creek  expedition,  are 
graphically  described  in  an  article  written  by  W.  H.  Michael, 
late  of  the  United  States  navy,  and  published  in  the  National 
Tribune,  June  28th,  1888.  For  the  closing  pages  of  this  chapter, 
I  have  drawn  my  information  from  Mr.  Michael's  article. 

The  fall  of  Arkansas  Post  caused  the  hasty  evacuation  of 
St.  Charles,  on  the  White  river.  The  enemy  escaped  on  steam 
boats,  taking  with  him  great  guns,  and  everything  of  value. 
But  our  boats  followed  so  closely  that  the  guns,  which  he  had 
unloaded  at  Duvall's  Bluff,  and  was  in  the  act  of  loading  them 
on  the  cars  for  Little  Rock,  fell  into  our  hands.  Our  vessels 
continued  the  chase  as  far  as  was  prudent  to  go.  Orders  came 
for  the  army  to  return  to  Vicksburg,  when,  on  the  30th  of 
January,  1863,  Grant  assumed  command  in  person,  and  entered 
upon  one  of  the  most  wonderful  military  performances  of 
history. 

The  tin  clads  were  scattered  along  the  Mississippi  between 
Cairo  and  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo,  ready  to  co-operate  with 
the  army  in  any  movement  against  Vicksburg.  Other  tin  clads 
were  patroling  the  Cumberland  and  Tennessee,  and  the  Ohio 
between  Paducah  and  Louisville. 

Upon   Porter's  return  from  Arkansas  Post,  he  ordered  the 


100  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ram  Queen  of  the  West  to  run  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg  and 
break  up  communication  between  that  place  and  the  Red 
River  country,  from  which  locality  Pemberton's  army  was 
drawing  its  principal  supplies.  The  Queen  protected  her  sides 
with  cotton  bales,  and  started  on  her  perilous  mission  at  4  : 20 
in  the  morning  of  February  2nd.  With  thirty  or  more  guns 
playing  on  her,  she  rammed  the  rebel  ram  Vicksburg,  which 
was  lying  at  the  wharf,  doing  her  considerable  damage.  She 
was  struck  several  times,  and  the  cotton  bales  set  on  fire, 
but  without  serious  damage  or  loss  she  accomplished  her  ex 
citing  passage. 

The  Queen  now  entered  upon  her  work  of  destroying  flat 
boats  and  other  crafts  used  by  the  enemy  in  running  supplies 
across  the  nver.  She  made  several  important  captures  of 
steamboats,  and  was  in  the  midst  of  a  most  remarkable  career 
of  usefulness,  when  through  the  rashness  of  her  young  com 
mander,  Ellet,  not  then  twenty  years  of  age,  she  ventured  too 
far  up  Red  River,  and  was  disabled  off  Gordon's  landing  by  a 
battery  that  was  too  heavy  for  her.  Unable  to  move  his 
vessel,  and  prevented  from  burning  her  by  having  a  wounded 
officer  aboard,  Ellet  escaped  with  a  part  of  his  crew  on  cotton 
bales  to  a  prize-steamer  lying  below.  Some  of  the  crew  had 
taken  the  small  boats,  and  made  their  escape  without  their 
commander's  knowledge.  Their  explanation  was  that  they 
desired  to  hurry  up  the  steamer  for  the  removal  of  the  wounded 
officer.  Thus  the  best  ram  of  the  fleet  had  passed  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy,  with  nothing  but  her  steam  pipe  cut. 
When  Ellet  got  into  the  Mississippi,  he  found  the  powerful 
iron  clad  Indianola,  which  had  run  the  batteries  on  the  12th, 
awaiting  him  with  coal  and  supplies.  She  had  arrived  a  little 
too  late  to  curb  the  impetuosity  of  the  young  Ellet  and  save 
the  squadron  from  humiliation  and  loss.  The  Indianola  turned 
her  head  up  stream  with  the  coal  barges  in  tow,  but  made  very 
slow  progress  against  the  current. 

The  Queen  was  hastily  repaired  by  the  rebels,  and  in  com 
pany  with  the  ram  Welsh,  started  in  hot  pursuit  of  Elett's 
fleeing  party.  When  they  entered  the  Mississippi  and  found 
the  Indianola,  they  hurriedly  retreated  into  Red  River,  where 
they  were  joined  by  two  armed  cotton  clad  steamers.  Thus 


THOS.  H.  BARTON, 


reinforced,  they  returned  for  the  purpose  of  attack.  The  In- 
dianola  offered  them  battle  in  daylight,  but  they  declined  it, 
preferring  to  take  their  chances  under  cover  of  darkness, 
when  their  antagonist  would  find  it  difficult  to  use  her  heavy 
guns  to  advantage.  The  fight  was  carried  on  for  two  hours, 
with  spirit  and  dash  on  the  part  of  the  rams,  and  with  dogged 
determination  on  the  part  of  the  Indianola.  But  in  the  dark 
ness  the  rams  had  the  advantage,  and  by  rapid  movements 
escaped  the  shots  of  the  iron  clad,  and  succeeded  in  repeatedly 
ramming  her  in  the  weakest  parts  till  they  sank  her.  Thus 
two  of  the  best  vessels  of  the  squadron  passed  into  the  enemy's 
hands  within  two  weeks,  and  the  river  between  Vicksburg  and 
Port  Hudson  was  again  in  their  undisturbed  possession. 

In  hopes  of  causing  the  enemy  to  blow  up  the  Indianola, 
which  they  were  already  trying  to  raise,  a  mock  monitor,  con 
structed  out  of  an  old  mud  scow,  with  barrels  for  chimneys 
and  mud  furnaces,  from  which  poured  forth  volumes  of  dense 
smoke,  was  sent  down.  The  dummy  drew  forth  from  the  rebel 
batteries  a  most  terrific  fire,  but  in  dignified  and  contemptuous 
silence  she  floated  by.  The  Queen  of  the  West  had  come  up 
with  pumps  to  use  in  raising  the  Indianola,  and  when  she  saw 
the  formidable  dummy  bearing  down  on  her,  she  turned  and 
fled  percipitately.  She  carried  the  alarming  news  to  the 
Welsh,  and  together  they  proceeded  with  all  haste  for  Red 
River,  leaving  the  party  at  work  on  the  Indianola  to  take  care 
of  themselves.  They  hurriedly  placed  a  couple  of  the  Indi- 
anola's  guns  muzzle  to  muzzle  and  fired  them  off,  set  her  upper 
works  on  fire,  and  escaped  to  the  shore. 

The  dummy  accomplished  more  than  was  expected  of  it, 
and  while  the  ruse  caused  unbounded  fun  on  our  side  of  the 
river,  the  enemy,  when  he  discovered  the  trick  played  upon 
him,  could  hardly  suppress  his  rage.  The  newspapers  pub 
lished  in  Vicksburg  denounced  the  officers  in  command  of 
the  batteries  as  consummate  stupids,  because  they  "couldn't 
tell  an  old  scow  from  a  monitor." 

The  Queen  of  the  West  did  not  venture  again  into  the  Mis 
sissippi,  but  went  on  some  mission  into  the  bayous,  where  she 
fell  in  with  some  of  Farragut's  vessels,  and  was  destroyed. 
The  Welsh  remained  very  quiet  in  Red  River  till  the  close  of 


102 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  war,  when  she  nearly  succeeded  in  escaping  into  the  gulf 
with  a  valuable  cargo  of  cotton.  The  telegraph,  however,  was 
swifter  than  she,  and  our  vessels  overhauled  her  below  New 
Orleans,  when  her  crew  ran  her  ashore  and  set  her  on  fire. 

Farragut,  hearing  of  the  loss  of  the  Queen  of  the  West  and 
Indianola,  determined  to  run  the  batteries  at  Port  Hudson, 
and  if  possible  recapture  them  before  they  could  be  repaired, 
and  take  up  a  position  under  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg  or 
Port  Hudson.  After  a  hard  and  most  gallant  fight  with  the 
batteries,  in  which  he  sustained  severe  loss,  he  succeeded  in 
getting  by  with  the  Hartford  and  Albatross.  When  he  arrived 
at  the  wreck  of  the  Indianola,  he  learned  that  the  dummy 
had  done  the  work  for  him,  and  he  proceeded  on  up  to  the 
lower  batteries  of  Vicksbnrg.  He  communicated  with  the 
squadron  above,  requesting  that  a  ram  be  sent  him,  so  that  he 
would  be  prepared  for  the  Queen  of  the  West  and  Welsh, 
should  they  venture  out  to  attack  him.  Porter  was  absent  on 
the  Deer  Creek  expedition,  and  there  was  some  hesitancy 
about  complying  with  Farragut's  request.  Gen.  Ellet,  how 
ever,  concluded  to  send  the  rams  Switzerland  and  Lancaster 
below,  though  neither  vessel  was  fit  to  make  the  venture.  The 
former  got  through  considerably  damaged,  while  the  other  was 
so  completely  riddled  that  she  sunk  within  range  of  the 
enemy's  guns.  Her  crew  were  compelled  to  make  her  escape 
on  cotton  bales. 

With  this  force  Farragut  blockaded  the  river  between  Vicks 
burg  and  Port  Hudson  effectively,  and  it  was  never  again  in 
possession  of  the  enemy.  Vicksburg  being  thus  completely  cut 
off  from  her  main  depot  of  supplies,  was  greatly  weakened,  and 
the  event  of  Grant's  success  in  the  reduction  of  the  place,  was 
now  only  a  question  of  time. 

To  show  the  extraordinary  character  of  some  of  the  work 
done  by  the  gun  boats,  it  is  only  necessary  to  give  a  brief  de 
scription  of  what  is  known  as  the  Steel's  Bayou  or  Deer  Creek 
expedition,  which  was  made  under  the  personal  direction  of 
Admiral  Porter,  when  untiring  energy,  indifference  to  all  kinds 
of  danger,  and  wonderful  resources  of  genius  would  have  made 
it  successful,  if  it  had  been  possible  to  succaed.  While  this 
remarkable  expedition  was  being  rnade,"another  by  way  of  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  103 


Yazeo  Pass  (as  already  related)  was  making  almost  identically 
the  same  history. 

The  ironclads  Louisville,  Carondolet,  Mound  City,  Cincin 
nati,  Pittsburg,  two  mortar  boats  and  four  tugs,  were  selected 
for  the  expedition.  Sherman  was  to  accompany  the  boats 
with  10,000  men.  Grant  had  gone  with  Porter  on  a  tug  some 
miles  in  the  direction  the  expedition  would  take,  and  was 
hopeful  that  it  might  succeed,  and  Porter  admits  that  he  was 
quite  confident  that  he  would  be  throwing  shells  into  Vicks- 
burg  from  the  rear  within  a  week.  The  rains  had  swollen  the 
Mississippi  and  Yazoo  to  an  unprecedented  hight,  and  the 
back  water  had  converted  the  country  into  a  vast  sea,  studded 
with  trees.  The  average  depth  of  the  water  was  seventeen  feet. 
Great  forests  had  become  channels,  and  whenever  open  places 
were  found,  the  vessels  could  run  at  good  speed.  Into  this 
forest  sea  the  fleet  plunged,  and  for  many  miles  enjoyed 
most  novel  and  comfortable  sailing.  The  animals  of  the  forest 
that  could  climb  had  taken  refuge  in  the  immense  trees  as 
their  only  ark  of  safety,  coons,  wild  cats,  mice  and  reptiles 
were  every  where  seen  clinging  to  the  limbs  overhead,  and  look 
ing  down  in  apparent  wonder  and  alarm,  at  the  singular  in 
trusion.  Porter  says  :  "It  was  a  curious  sight  to  see  a  line  of 
iron  clads  pushing  their  way  through  the  long,  wide  lanes  in 
the  woods  without  touching  on  either  side,  though  occasionally 
a  rude  tree  would  throw  its  briarean  arms  around  the  smoke 
stacks  of  an  iron  clad  or  transport,  and  knock  them  out  of 
perpendicular.  It  looked  as  if  the  world  had  suddenly  turned 
topsy-turvy.  The  situation  was  so  wild  and  unnatural  that  I 
would  not  have  been  surprised  to  have  seen  a  rebel  ram  lurk 
ing  somewhere  in  the  bushes  ready  to  spring  upon  us  ;  or  if 
one  had  suddenly  slid  down  a  tree  and  attacked  us,  it  would 
hardly  have  added  to  the  novelty  of  the  experience." 

The  fleet  had  gone  perhaps  ten  miles  when  it  came  to  a 
forest  of  very  large  trees — old  monarchs  of  the  woods — whose 
branches  was  so  dense  that  a  ray  of  the  sun  rarely  penetrated 
them.  Here  the  line  of  battle  was  broken.  The  boats  could 
not  squeeze  through  the  trees,  and,  as  a  last  resort,  the  experi 
ment  of  ramming  them  down  with  the  heavy  iron  clads  was 
tried,  and  proved  successful.  In  the  thoroughly  soaked  earth 
the  roots  gave  way,  and  the  boats  butted  their  way  through. 


104  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Sherman  disembarked  his  troops  on  the  banks  of  Cypress 
Bayou,  and  gave  the  pleasing  assurance  to  Porter  that  the 
"boats  would  have  a  d— 1  of  a  time  getting  through,"  the  force 
of  which  remark  was  fully  realized  ere  long.  This  bayou  was 
a  kind  of  canal  between  the  Big  Sunflower  and  the  Yazoo,  en 
tering  into  the  latter  not  far  from  Haine's  Bluff.  On  one  side 
was  a  high  levee  protecting  finely  improved  plantations;  on 
the  other  side  was  a  vast  overflow.  There  was  about  nine  feet 
of  water  in  the  ditch,  and  the  wide  ironclads  nearly  touched 
each  side,  Sherman  was  to  follow  along  the  levee,  and  find  no 
fault  with  the  gunboats  if  they  failed  to  keep  step.  But  some 
how  the  boats  got  ahead — kind  o'  fell  out  of  ranks  as  it  were — 
and  came  near  being  bagged  for  their  want  of  discipline.  A 
few  miles  on,  several  hundred  bales  of  cotton  were  found  piled 
along  the  levee.  Suddenly  they  burst  into  a  blaze,  and  men 
were  seen  sneaking  from  pile  to  pile  "with  torches  setting  them 
on  fire.  A  truthful  contraband  informed  Porter  that  it  would 
require  two  days  for  the  cotton  to  burn  up.  Rather  than 
wait  he  gave  orders  to  keep  the  exposed  side  of  the  vessels  wet 
down  with  hose,  and  go  ahead  fast.  It  was  a  red-hot  under 
taking,  but  the  vessels  got  through  slightly  scorched  and  a 
few  men  blistered.  The  darkies  lining  the  bank  looked  on  in 
utter  amazement,  but  when  the  advance  ironclad  crashed 
through  a  bridge  spanning  the  ditch,,  as  if  it  had  been  made  of 
straw,  then  exclaimed  in  concert:  "De  good  Lo'd,  what  will 
dem  Linkum  gunboats  do  nex  ! !" 

Two  more  bridges  were  butted  down,  when  the  Cincinnati 
became  entangled  in  a  patch  of  small  willows,  which  bound 
her  as  firmly  as  the  Lilliputians  held  Gulliver.  By  cutting 
under  water  with  jack-knives,  and  by  backing  and  push 
ing  the  boats  got  through,  only  to  meet  yet  other  and  not  less 
insurmountable  obstructions.  The  ditch  got  narrower,  and 
the  large  trees  that  lined  the  banks  were  so  near  together,  that 
men  had  to  hew  down  the  sides  of  many  of  them  to  allow  the 
boats  to  squeeze  through.  Dead  limbs  would  fall  down  on  the 
skylights  and  small  boats,  making  a  wreck  of  all.  Sometimes 
rats,  mice,  squirrels,  lizzards  and  snakes  would  fall  upon  the 
decks,  or  upon  the  head  of  some  luckless  sailor,  who  was  try 
ing  to  keep  the  decks  clear,  and  dodge  the  falling  timbers  at 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  105 


the  same  time.  An  old  gray  coon  fell  upon  the  deck,  and  al 
though  stunned  by  the  fall,  recovered  himself,  and  fought  his 
way  overhoard.  The  boats  made  eight  miles  that  day,  and 
when  they  tied  up,  Sherman  was  nowhere  in  sight.  Things 
looked  rather  discouraging.  Pirouetting  through  the  woods 
with  iron  clad?,  tugs  and  mortar  boats,  while  rich  in  novelty, 
was  not  the  kind  of  cruising  Jack  Tar  would  fall  in  love  with.  In 
•  fact  it  had  already  grown  tedious  and  depressing.  The  boats 
tied  up  for  the  night,  and  Porter  hoped  that  Sherman  would 
certainly  come  by  daylight.  The  darkies  who  were  standing 
about,  at  sundown,  mysteriously  and  suddenly  disappeared. 
Faint  strokes  of  axes  were  heard  in  the  dim  distance.  All  was 
suggestive,  and  a  tug  was  sent  ahead  to  reconnoitre.  She  soon 
discovered  that  the  enemy  was  "on  to  the  gunboat  racket," 
and  had  rounded  up  the  darkies,  and  with  pistols  and  guns  to 
their  heads  was  forcing  them  to  ply  the  ax  in  felling 'trees  into 
and  across  the  ditch.  A  few  shells  from  a  twelve  pound 
howitzer  dispersed  the  choppers,  arid  the  tug  returned  to  re 
port.  The  iron  clads  moved  ahead  by  the  light  of  lanterns, 
carried  by  men  on  the  banks.  In  the  morning  it  was  discover 
ed  that  Rolling  Fork  was  not  far  off,  and  though  Porter  felt 
uneasy  because  of  Sherman's  tardiness,  he  concluded  to  enter 
the  Rolling  Fork  in  the  hope  of  finding  more  sea  room.  The 
iron  clads  pushed  ahead,  and  were  again  bound  fast  by  mil 
lions  of  little  willows  that  seemed  to  have  sprung  up  in  the 
interest  of  the  Southern  Confederacy.  While  cutting  and 
slashing  at  these  provokingly  tough  little  withes,  the  enemy, 
hidden  from  our  view  by  the  dense  undergrowth,  suddenly 
opened  on  the  boats  with  a  rifled  battery.  Sunken  down  be 
tween  the  banks  of  the  ditch,  the  guns  of  the  iron  clads  were 
utterly  useless.  Our  only  defense  was  the  clumsy  mortar. 
Taking  the  distance  by  sound,  the  mortarboats  were  able  to 
drop  a  few  thirteen  inch  shells  among  the  enemy  with  surprising 
effect.  He  was  silenced  for  the  time  being.  It  was  now  pain 
fully  apparent  that  Sherman  was  needed  by  the  gunboats. 

A  darkie  who  called  himself  a  telegraph,  agreed  to  take  a 
message  back  to  Sherman  for  fifty  cents.  He  tucked  the  folded 
message  into  a  pocket  of  his  thick  "calabash  kiver,"  and  darted 
off.  Soon  after  a  steamboat  came  up  the  Rolling  Fork  and 

14 


106  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


landed  below,  and  as  nearly  as  could  be  made  out,  was  landing 
troops,  evidently  from  Vicksburg.  A  battery  of  Whitworth 
guns  soon  opened  on  us  with  shells,  which  burst  over  the  boats 
but  did  no  harm  so  long  as  the  men  kept  between  decks.  But 
somebody  had  to  get  out  and  cut  the  willows.  The  mortar 
boats  were  again  brought  into  play,  and  succeeding  in  silenc 
ing  the  enemy's  guns.  But  he  was  no  sooner  silenced  in  one 
place  than  he  would  open  fire  from  a  new  position.  It  was 
getting  decidedly  uncomfortable  for  the  navy.  A  tug  went 
back  to  hurry  Sherman  up.  but  was  headed  off'  by  the  enemy 
in  the  rear.  Learning  this,  Porter  ordered  a  retreat.  But  how 
could  the  boats  run  backward  when  they  could  hardly  run 
forward?  The  rudders  were  unshipped,  and  after  much  trouble, 
a  backward  movement,  in  the  true  sense  of  the  term,  was  be 
gun.  After  a  while,  the  iron  clads  could  use  their  guns,  and 
the  enemy  was  made  to  realize  the  difference  between  a  twelve 
pound  shell  and  a  hundred  pound  shrapnell.  Thus  the 
strangest  of  all  fights  raged  until  dark.  No  attack  was  made 
on  the  boats  during  the  night,  but  next  morning,  when  the 
enemy  seemed  about  to  make  another  charge,  it  was  noticed 
that  he  made  a  most  sudden  and  inexplicable  retreat  toward 
the  Rolling  Fork.  This  was  soon  explained  by  one  of  Sher 
man's  officers  riding  up,  and  saying  that  he  guessed  the  army 
had  come  up  just  about  the  right  time. 

When  Sherman  came  up  on  an  old  white  horse  his  boys  had 
captured,  he  hailed  the  admiral  and  said  :  "Why  the  deuce 
did  you  get  into  such  an  ugly  scrape?  So  much  for  you 
navy  fellows  getting  out  of  your  element.  This  is  the  most 
infernal  expedition  I  was  ever  on."  He  continued  :  "Who  in 
thunder  proposed  such  a  mad  scheme?  Your  gun  boats 
look  sick — like  half  picked  geese — but  I  am  ready  to  go  with 
you  anywhere."  Porter  said  that  he'd  had  enough  of  bush 
whacking,  and  proposed  hunting  a  deeper  and  more  open  sea. 
Besides,  it  was  reasonable  to  suppose  that  an  enemy  as  wary 
as  the  rebels  had  proved  themselves  to  be,  would  make  an 
effort  to  dam  up  the  mouth  of  the  bayou  with  cotton,  and 
leave  the  boats  literally  wallowing  in  the  mud,  or  would  blow 
them  up  with  torpedoes.  So  the  boats  got  out  of  there  as  fast 
as  they  could  bump  along.  The  soldiers,  as  they  marched 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  107 


along,  jibed  the  sailors  with  such  remarks  as  :  "Jack,  you'd 
better  stick  to  the  briny  !"  "How  do  you  like  playing  turtle, 
anyway?"  "Better  let  bush-whacking  out  to  old  Tecump's 
boys." 

The  boats,  in  a  sadly  used  up  condition,  finally  got  out  and 
returned  to  anchorage  above  Vicksburg,  where  they  were 
speedily  put  in  repair. 

The  other  expedition  through  Yazoo  Pass,  as  already  re 
lated,  returned  in  much  the  same  condition,  neither  having 
accomplished  more  than  to  show  the  enemy  and  the  country 
that  Grants  army  and  Porter's  squadron  were  bound  in  some 
way  or  other  to  secure  possession  of  the  Confederate  strong 
hold.  Grant  and  Porter  shared  the  opinion  ot  President  Lin 
coln,  as  the  latter  had  expressed  it,  that  "Vicksburg  was  the 
backbone  of  the  rebellion,  and  the  key  to  the  situation,"  and 
they  were  determined  that  this  important  point  should  be 
taken. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    CAMPAIGN    OF   VICKSBURG. — CONTINUED. 

The  Deer  Creek  expedition  was  the  fourth  attempt  to  get  in 
the  rear  of  Vicksburg.  As  I  have  already  related  in  the  pre 
ceding  chapter,  it  ended  in  failure.  The  original  canal 
scheme  was  abandoned  on  the  27th  of  March.  The  effort  to 
make  a  water-way  through  Lake  Providence  and  the  connect 
ing  bayous  was  also  abandoned  as  wholly  impracticable  about 
the  same  time. 

As  early  as  the  4th  of  February,  Grant  had  written  to  Gen 
eral  Halleck  concerning  the  advisability  of  opening  a  water 
course  from  Youngs  Point  or  Milikin's  Bend  by  the  way  of 
Richmond,  Louisiana,  to  New  Carthage,  twenty-five  or  thirty 
*miles  above  Grand  Gulf.  At  Youngs  Point  and  also  at  Mili- 
ken's  Bend,  channels  or  bayous  start,  which  enter  into  other 
bayous,  which  in  turn  flow  into  the  Mississippi  at  New  Carth 
age.  Before  the  levee  was  constructed,  these  channels  were 
much  larger  than  at  present,  but  after  the  water  from  the  river 
was  shut  off,  they  had  grown  up  with  a  dense  growth  of  tim- 


108  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ber,  which  had  to  be  removed  before  letting  in  the  water  from 
the  river.  Grant,  with  his  usual  untiring  energy,  commenced 
opening  this  passage,  and  the  work  was  prosecuted  with  great 
vigor.  The  work  was  continued  until  the  water  of  the  river 
began  to  recede,  and  the  road  to  Richmond,  Louisiana, 
emerged  from  the  water.  The  levee  at  the  head  of  the  chan 
nel  was  then  cut,  and  a  small  steamer  and  a  few  transports 
passed  through.  Rut  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  continued 
to  fall  very  rapidly,  and  this  scheme,  as  well  as  the  others, 
proved  worthless  and  had  to  be  abandoned. 

While  engaged  in  these  arduous  labors,  and  while  endeavor 
ing  to  obtain  a  foot-hold  on  the  Vicksburg  side  of  the  river, 
Grant  was  visited  by  some  ''distinguished  "  citizens  from  the 
northern  states,  who  did  all  that  lay  in  their  power  to  induce  him 
to  divulge  his  plans.  But  the  Silent  Man  kept  his  own  counsel. 
Some  of  the  northern  newspapers  accused  him  of  being  dilatory, 
and  incompetent  to  command  a  large  army.  Some  of  them 
clamored  for  his  removal,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  name  his 
successor.  Among  those  mentioned  were  Hunter.  McClellan, 
McClernand  and  Fremont.  Numbers  of  these  newspapers  were 
sent  south  and  circulated  among  the  troops  of  Grant's  com 
mand. 

Under  the  constitution,  the  President,  in  time  of  war,  is 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and  navy,  and  is  responsible 
for  the  selection  of  commanders.  With  all  the  pressure  brought 
to  bear  upon  them,  both  President  Lincoln  and  General  Hal- 
leek  stood  by  Grant  till  the  end  of  the  campaign. 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

About  the  middle  of  April,  Grant  commenced  concentrating 
his  troops  at  Miliken's  Bend  and  Young's  Point,  preparatorv 
to  moving  his  army  below  Vicksburg,  which  move  was  to 
crown  his  long,  tedious  and  discouraging  labors  with  success. 
He  did  not  communicate  his  plans  to  any  of  his  officers,  till 
ready  for  the  contemplated  move.  Admiral  Porter,  who  was 
the  first  officer  to  whom  Grant  divulged  his  scheme,  was  in 
command  of  the  Mississippi  Flotilla,  and  his  co-operation  was 
necessary  to  the  success  of  the  proposed  undertaking.  The 
army,  except  Sherman's  corps,  was  to  move  down  the  river  to 
New  Carthage,  and  Porter,  with  the  gun  boats  as  a  convey  for 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  109 


the  transports,  was  to  run  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg,  proceed 
down  the  river,  attack  the  enemy  at  Grand  Gulf,  and,  if  possi 
ble,  silence  their  guns,  so  that  the  army  could  safely  cross 
over;  while  Sherman,  with  the  fifteenth  army  corps,  was  to 
make  a  demonstration  against  Haine's  Bluff,  divert  the  atten 
tion  of  the  enemy,  and  prevent  him  from  sending  re-inforce-  • 
ments  to  Grand  Gulf. 

On  the  16th,  Porter  was  ready  to  start  on  his  perilous  ex 
pedition.  He  had  his  vessels  well  protected  with  bales  of  cot 
ton,  hay  and  grain,  which  would  be  of  use  to  the  army,  if  safe 
ly  transported  past  the  rebel  batteries.  On  the  night  of  the 
same  day  at  the  hour  often,  his  fleet  was  ready  to  move.  The 
flagship  Benton  was  in  advance.  Then  followed  the  Layfayette 
with  the  Price  lashed  to  her  side.  Next  came  in  succession, 
the  Louisville,  Mound  City,  Pittsburg  and  Carondoletall  being 
naval  vessels.  These  were  followed  by  the  transports,  Forrest 
Queen,  Silver  Wave,  and  Henry  Clay,  each  one  towing  barges 
loaded  with  coal.  The  gunboat  Tuscumbia  brought  up  the  rear. 
A  terrific  cannonade  was  opened  on  the  fleet,  as  soon  as  it  was 
discovered  by  the  enemy,  to  which  Porter  replied,  and  thunder 
answered  thunder  from  land  and  water.  The  rebels  had  antic 
ipated  this  movement,  and  had  collected  a  vast  amount  of 
combustible  material,  which  was  set  on  fire,  making  a  huge 
bonfire.  Some  buildings  on  the  Louisiana  side  of  the  river 
were  also  set  on  fire,  thereby  lighting  up  the  heavens  with  a  lurid 
glare,  and  making  the  broad  bosom  of  the  river  as  bright  as 
day.  Two  heavy  shots  struck  the  Forrest  Queen,  and  she  be 
came  unmanagable,  and  was  taken  in  tow  by  a  gunboat.  "The 
Henry  Clay  was  struck  by  a  shell,  whieh  set  her  barricade  of 
cotton  bales  on  fire,  and  she  soon  flamed  back  to  the  beacon 
lights  on  the  shore.  Blazing  like  a  mighty  torch,  she  sent  her 
jets  of  flame,  capped  with  angry  wreaths  of  black  curling 
smoke  far  up  into  the  midnight  heavens."  The  crew  escaped 
into  their  boats,  and  took  refuge  on  the  Louisiana  shore.  The 
Silver  Wave  passed  through  unharmed,  and  she  was  the  only 
one  of  the  transports  that  got  through  without  any  damage. 
The  gunboats  received  no  injury  worth  mentioning.  One  man 
was  killed  and  two  Bounded. 

On  the  22d,  six  steamers  towing  twelve  barges  loaded  with 


110  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


army  supplies,  ran  the  batteries,  with  the  loss  of  one  boat,  the 
others  being  more  or  less  disabled.  About  half  the  barges  got 
through  safely.  Volunteers  were  called  for  to  man  the  boats, 
and  more  presented  themselves  than  was  necessary,  and  the 
choice  had  to  be  decided  by  lot.  So  eager  were  they  to  join 
in  the  desperate  undertaking,  that  a  boy,  who  had  drawn  a 
successful  number,  was  offered  one  hundred  dollars  by  a 
soldier  for  his  chance ;  but  the  spirited  little  fellow  refused  the 
offer,  and  he  passed  through  this  terrible  gauntlet  uninjured. 

While  Grant  was  thus  concentrating  his  troops,  and  bring 
ing  down  his  gunboats  and  transports,  with  a  view  of  forcing 
the  Mississippi  at  Grand  Gulf,  Col.  Grierson,  by  his  orders, 
was  making  a  cavalry  raid  with  three  regiments  1,700  strong, 
and  a  battery  of  artillery.  He  left  LaGrange,  Tennessee,  on 
the  17th'of  April,  riding  in  the  rear  of  all  the  Confederate  forces 
opposing  Grant  down  to  Batton  Rouge,  destroying  the  rail 
roads,  burning  depots,  cars,  bridges  and  large  quantities  of 
military  supplies.  He  sent  out  detachments  right  and  left  to 
destroy  telegraphs,  magazines  and  manufactories.  In  sixteen 
days  he  traveled  no  less  than  600  miles,  and  during  the  last 
thirty  hours  marched  eighty  miles,  fought  two  skirmishes,  de 
stroyed  a  Confederate  camp,  and  captured  several  prisoners. 
They  were  so  completely  worn  out  that,  on  reaching  Batton 
Rouge,  three  fourths  of  the  men  are  said  to  have  been  asleep 
in  their  saddles.  They  succeeded,  for  the  time  being,  in  effec 
tually  cutting  the  communiciations  of  Vicksburg  with  the 
east. 

On  the  29th  of  March,  Grant  ordered  McClernand,  with  his 
corps  of  four  divisions,  to  march  by  way  of  Richmond,  Louis 
iana  to  New  Carthage,  hoping  that  he  might  capture  Grand 
Gulf  before  the  balance  of  the  army  could  get  there.  But  the 
roads  were  mirey,  and  in  such  a  bad  condition,  that  he  made 
slow  progess,  being  compelled  to  construct  corduroy  roads 
over  the  swamps,  and  bridges  across  the  bayous.  Four  bridges 
had  to  be  built  across  bayous,  two  of  them  over  six  hundred 
feet  long,  making  in  all  about  two  thousand  feet  of  bridging. 
He  reached  New  Carthage  on  the  6th  of  April,  with  one  divi 
sion  of  his  artillery,  but  found  the  place  surrounded  with  water, 
in  consequence  of  the  levee  to  Bayou  Vidal  being  cut  or  broken 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  Ill 


in  several  places.  He  then  continued  his  march  to  Perkin's 
Plantation,  about  ten  miles  further  down  the  river.  On  the 
17th,  Grant  visited  New  Carthage  in  person.  On  the  next,  or 
the  following  day,  he  returned  to  Miliken's  Bend,  and,  on  the 
20th,  issued  his  final  order  for  the  movement  of  the  army. 

The  Thirteenth  army  corps,  commanded  by  Major-General 
John  A.  McClernand,  constituted  the  left  wing.  The  Fifteenth 
army  corps,  Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman  commanding,  con 
stituted  the  right  wing;  and  the  Seventeenth  army  corps,  com 
manded  by  Major-General  James  B.  McPherson,  constituted 
the  center.  The  order  of  march  to  New  Madrid  was  from  right 
to  left.  The  troops  were  required  to  bivouac,  until  proper, 
facilities  could  be  afforded  for  the  transportation  of  camp 
equipage.  One  tent  was  allowed  to  each  company  for  the  pro 
tection  of  ratipns  from  rain ;  and  one  wall  tent  for  each  regi 
mental,  brigade  and  division  headquarters.  General  hospitals 
for  all  sick  and  wounded  soldiers  were  established  between 
Duckport  and  Miliken's  Bend.  Transportation  was  provided 
for  ten  days'  supply  of  rations,  and  commanders  were  authoriz 
ed  to  collect  all  beef  cattle,  corn  or  other  necessary  supplies  on 
the  line  of  march  ;  but  the  wonton  destruction  of  property,  the 
taking  of  articles  useless  for  military  purposes,  and  the  search 
ing  of  houses  without  proper  authority,  were  positively  pro 
hibited. 

On  the  24th,  Grant's  headquarters  were  with  the  ad 
vance  at  Perkins'  plantation.  A  reconnoisance  was  made  with 
small  boats,  in  order  to  find  a  suitable  landing  above  Grand 
Gulf,  but  none  was  found  practicable.  The  army  then  ad 
vanced  to  Hard  Times,  twenty  miles  further  down  the  river, 
and  nearly  opposite  Grand  Gulf,  which  is  about  seventy-five 
milles  below  Miliken's  Bend.  McClernand  reached  Hard 
Times  on  the  27th,  and  he  was  closely  followed  by  McPherson. 
Grant  then  determined  to  make  an  attempt  to  effect  a  landing 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  About  10,000  men  of 
McClernand's  corps  were  embarked  on  transports,  with  the 
object  of  taking  Grand  Gulf  by  storm,  provided  the  gunboats 
succeeded  in  silencing  the  rebel  guns.  At  8  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  29th,  Porter  attacked  this  well  defended  place 
with  eight  gunboats,  to  which  the  enemy  replied  with  great 


112  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


vigor.  The  battle  continued  till  half  past  one  in  the  afternoon 
without  silencing  any  of  the  Confederate  guns.  Porter  then 
withdrew  his  fleet,  and  the  enemy  ceased  firing.  The  navy 
lost,  in  this  engagement,  eighteen  killed  and  sixty-five 
wounded. 

Grand  Gulf  is  equally  as  defensible  upon  its  front  as  Vicks- 
burg.  It  is  situated  on  a  high  bluff,  where  the  river  runs  at 
the  very  foot  of  it.  The  place  was  strongly  fortified  by  the 
enemy,  and  a  front  attack  was  not  deemed  advisable.  Porter 
was  thereupon  requested  to  run  the  batteries  with  his  fleet,  and 
take  charge  of  the  transports,  all  of  which  would  be  needed 
below. 

There  is  a  bend  in  the  Mississippi  River  at  Grand  Gulf 
almost  similar  in  form  to  the  one  at  Vicksburg.  At  dusk, 
when  concealed  from  the  view  of  the  enemy,  McClernand  dis 
embarked  his  command  on  the  Louisiana  shore,  and  under 
cover  of  darkness  the  troops  marched  across  the  point  of  land 
unobserved.  The  gunboats  and  transports  ran  the  batteries 
successfully,  and  when  morning  came,  the  enemy  saw  Porter's 
whole  fleet  three  or  four  miles  down  the  river,  and  the  shore 
lined  with  Union  soldiers.  Grant  expected  to  find  a  landing 
at  Rodney,  about  nine  miles  below,  but  during  the  night  a 
colored  man  came  in  who  informed  him  that  a  good  landing 
could  be  found  at  Bruinsburg,  a  few  miles  above  Rodney,  from 
which  point  there  is  a  good  road  leading  to  Port  Gibson,  some 
twelve  miles  in  the  interior.  The  information  was  found  to  be 
correct,  and  the  troops  were  disembarked  at  Bruinsburg  with 
out  opposition.  Grant  was  now  on  the  eastern  side  of  the 
Mississippi. 

On  the  27th,  Sherman,  who  was  left  in  the  rear  at  Young's 
Point,  was  ordered  to  make  a  feint  on  Haines'  Bluff,  in  order 
to  distract  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  and  prevent  him  from 
sending  reinforcements  to  Grand  Gulf.  On  the  29th,  he,  with 
ten  regiments  of  infantry  and  -eight  gunboats,  landed  his 
troops  on  the  old  battle  ground  of  the  preceeding  December, 
and  made  every  possible  demonstration.  The  infantry  were 
drawn  up  in  line  of  battle,  and  the  gunboats  thundered  on  the 
rebel  batteries  upon  the  heights.  But  on  the  same  day  that 
Grant  crossed  the  Mississippi  at  Bruinsburg,  he  ordered  Sher- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  113 


men  to  return  as  speedily  as  possible.  Sherman  immediately 
embarked  his  troops  and  steamed  down  the  Yazoo,  and  his 
advance  was  soon  marching  down  the  Louisiana  shore  to  join 
the  main  army. 

Grant  was  now  in  close  proximity  to  the  enemy,  with  a  force, 
when  concentrated,  of  about  35,000  men.  The  Confederates 
occupied  Maine's  Bluff,  Vicksburg,  Grand  Gulf  and  Jackson 
with  a  force  of  nearly  G0,000  effective  troops,  Jackson  is  fifty 
miles  east  of  Vicksburg  and  is  connected  with  it  by  a  railroad. 
Grant's  first  problem  was  to  capture  Grand  Gulf  to  use  as  a 
base  for  future  operations. 

The  Union  General  did  not  pause  to  concentrate  his  army, 
like  an  over-prudent  commander  would  have  done,  for  this 
would  have  given  the  Confederates  an  opportunity  to  do  the 
same  thing.  His  plan  was  to  push  out  boldly,  and  beat  the 
enemy  in  detail,  before  his  scattered  forces  could  be  brought 
together.  Grant  stripped  his  army  for  the  race,  and  freed  it 
of  all  incumbrance  except  arms  and  arnunition  and  a  small 
supply  of  rations.  He  himself  was  without  tent,  blanket,  over 
coat  or  mess  chest. 

The  army  landed  at  Bruinsburg  on  the  30th,  and  on  the  1st 
of  May,  McClernand  advanced  into  the  interior.  The  bluffs 
were  reached  an  hour  before  sunset,  and  McClernand  pushed 
on,  hoping  to  reach  Port  Gibson,  and  save  the  bridge  spanning 
the  Bayou  Pierre,  before  it  could  be  destroyed  by  the  enemy. 
Port  Gibson  was  also  a  strategic  point  of  considerable  import 
ance,  it  being  the  starting  point  of  roads  leading  to  Grand 
Gulf,  Jackson  and  Vicksburg. 

McClernand's  advance  met  the  enemy  at  Thompson's  plan 
tation,  about  five  miles  west  of  Port  Gibson,  and  some  skirm 
ishing  occurred  during  the  night.  The  Confederates  occupied 
a  strong  natural  position  with  most  of  the  garrison  from  Grand 
Gulf,  numbering  about  8,000  men,  under  the  command  of  Gen 
eral  Bowen,  who  hoped  to  hold  his  position  until  reinforced 
by  General  Loring  from  Vicksburg;  but  Loring  did  not  arrive 
in  time  to  render  much  assistance  south  of  Port  Gibson.  The 
country  in  this  part  of  Mississippi  is  very  rough,  the  roads 
running  along  the  ridges  except  when  they  occasionally  pass 
from  one  ridge  to  another.  Near  the  point  selected  by  Bowen 

15 


114  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


to  defend,  the  road  divides  taking  two  ridges,  and  again  unites 
just  outside  the  town.  Here  Me  demand  had  to  divide  his 
force,  and  it  was  not  only  divided,  but  was  also  separated  by 
a  deep  ravine  between  the  two  ridges,  which  rendered  it  diffi 
cult  if  not  quite  impossible,  for  one  flank  to  reinforce  the  other 
without  marching  back  to  the  junction  of  the  roads.  The 
divisions  of  Hovey,  Karr  and  Smith  were  placed  on  the  right 
Hank,  and  that  of  Osterhaus  on  the  left.  The  latter,  as  he 
advanced,  became  hard  pressed  by  the  enemy  and  sustained  a 
slight  repulse.  At  this  critical  moment  Grant  ordered  t\vo 
brigades  of  Logan's  division  to  his  assistance,  and  Osterhaus 
was  then  ordered  to  renew  his  front  attack.  It  was  successful 
and  unattended  by  serious  loss.  Throughout  the  day,  the 
ene.riy  was  pushed  back  on  the  right,  and  when  the  shades  of 
evening  closed  in,  the  troops  went  into  bivouac  two  miles  from 
Port  Gibson. 

In  this  engagement  the  Union  loss  was  one  hundred  and 
thirty  killed,  seven  hundred  and  eighteen  wounded  and  five 
missing.  We  took  one  thousand  prisoners  and  five  pieces  of 
artillery,  the  number  of  the  Confederate  killed  and  wounded 
being  unknown. 

Early  on  the  following  morning  our  victorious  columns 
marched  through  Port  Gibson,  the  enemy  having  retreated  in 
the  direction  of  Raymond,  burning  the  bridge  which  spanned 
the  South  Fork  of  the  Bayou  Pierre,  Grant  immediately  began 
building  a  bridge  across  this  stream,  the  work  being  superin 
tended  by  Col.  J.  N.  Wilson,  a  member  of  his  staff.  The  bridge 
was  completed  during  the  night,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  3d 
of  May,  the  Union  forces  were  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  retreating 
enemy.  On  the  same  day,  McClernand  marched  eight  miles 
to  the  North  Fork  of  Bayou  Pierre. 

Meanwhile,  McPherson  had  crossed  the  Mississippi,  reached 
Hankinson's  ferry  on  the  Big  Black  River,  seized  the  ferry 
boat,  and  sent  a  detachment  of  his  command  across,  and 
several  miles  on  the  road  to  Vicksburg.  When  the  junction 
of  the  road  leading  to  Vicksburg  with  the  road  from  Grand 
Gulf  to  Raymond  and  Jackson  was  reached,  Logan  with  his 
division  was  turned  to  the  left  towards  Grand  Gulf.  Grant 
now  learned  that  the  enemy  was  in  full  retreat,  and  had  aban 
doned  his  heavy  guns  and  evacuated  the  place. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  115 


Up  to  this  time  it  had  been  Grant's  intention  to  secure 
Grand  Gulf,  as  a  base  of  supplies,  and  detach  McClernand's 
corps  to  co-operate  with  Banks  in  the  reduction  of  Port  Hud 
son.  But  while  at  Grand  Gulf,  he  learned  that  Banks,  who 
was  on  the  Red  River,  could  not  be  at  Port  Hudson  before  the 
10th  of  May,  and  then  with  only  15,000  men.  This  informa 
tion  brought  about  a  different  plan  of  campaign  from  the 
one  originally  intended,  Gram  therefore  determined  to  move 
independently  of  Banks,  cut  loose  from  his  base,  destroy 
the  rebel  force  in  rear  of  Vicksburg,  and  invest  or  capture  the 
city. 

On  the  6th,  Sherman  crossed  the  Mississippi  with  the  main 
part  of  his  command,  leaving  Blair's  division  as  a  guard  to  the 
train,  and  while  he  was  making  rapid  marches  to  join  the 
main  army.  Grant  was,  at  the  same  time,  making  demonstra 
tions  as  if  about  to  cross  the  Big  Black  River,  and  attack 
Vicksburg  on  the  south.  This  so  confused  Pemberton  that  he 
did  not  venture  to  move  his  army  out  of  Vicksburg  to  assist 
the  rebel  forces  at  Raymond  and  Jackson.  On  the  3d,  Hurl- 
but,  who  had  been  left  at  Memphis,  was  ordered  to  send  four 
regiments  of  his  command  to  Miliken's  Bend  to  relieve  Blair's 
division  ;  and  on  the  5th  he  was  ordered  to  send  Lauman's 
division  in  addition,  the  latter  to  join  the  main  army  in  the 
field. 

Up  to  this  time  Grant  had  depended  mainly  for  subsistence 
on  the  resources  of  the  country,  and  had  pressed  into  the  ser 
vice  vehicles  of  every  discription,  even  ox-carts  and  express 
wagons,  as  a  means  of  transportation.  On  the  6th,  the  regular 
train  arrived  at  the  front  with  a  supply  of  hard  bread,  bacon, 
salt  and  coffee  ;  and  having  his  army  well  in  hand,  he  was  now 
prepared  to  move. 

Intelligence  was  received  that  the  Confederates  were  now 
moving  north  to  reinforce  Pemberton.  Grant  knew  that  while 
he  was  closing  in  on  the  enemy,  they  were  also  closing  in  up 
on  him,  and  that  he  would  soon  be  between  two  fires.  "With 
the  daring  of  Napoleon,  he  determined  to  enact  over  again  that 
great  chieftain's  famous  Italian  campaign,  when,  with  50,000 
men,  he  attacked  in  detail  and  beat  an  army  .of  a  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand,  and  killed  and  wounded,  and  took  prisoners  a 


116  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


number  equal  to  his  whole  force."  His  success  depended  on 
rapid  movements  and  hard  fighting ;  and  having  determined 
to  cut  loose  from  his  base  at  Grand  Gulf,  he  informed  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  at  Washington  accordingly. 

During  the  night  of  the  6th,  McPherson  concentrated  his 
troops  east  of  the  Big  Black,  and  on  the  following  morning, 
moved  on  the  road  towards  Jackson  by  way  of  Rocky  Springs, 
Utica  and  Raymond.  That  night  he  and  McClernand  were 
both  at  Rocky  Springs,  ten  miles  east  of  Hankinson's  ferry. 
On  the  8th,  McOlernand  moved  to  Big  Sandy,  and  Sherman 
marched  from  Grand  Gulf  to  Hankinson's  ferry,  while  Mc 
Pherson  advanced  to  a  point  a  few  miles  west  of  Utica.  The 
10th,  Sherman  moved  to  Big  Sandy,  McPherson  to  Utica, 
while  McClernand  was  still  at  Big  Sandy.  On  the  11th,  Mc 
Clernand  was  at  Five  Mile  Creek,  Sherman  at  Auburn  and 
McPherson  advanced  five  miles  from  Utica  On  May  12th, 
both  Sherman  and  McClernand  were  at  Five  Mile  Creek,  and 
McPherson  at  Raymond,  after  a  battle  at  Fourteen  Mile  Creek 
some  skirmishing  occurred,  in  which  the  Union  force  lost  four 
killed  and  twenty-four  wounded. 

Grant's  line  was  now  seven  miles  south  of  the  Vicksburgand 
Jackson  Railroad,  and  nearly  parallel  with  it.  Up  to  this 
time,  his  movements  had  been  made  without  serious  opposi 
tion.  On  the  12th,  McClernand's  pickets  were  within  two 
miles  of  Edward's  Station,  where  the  enemy  had  concentrated 
a  considerable  force,  under  the  command  of  General  Gregg,  of 
Texas,  and  he  evidently  expected  the  Union  army  to  make  an 
attack,  McClernand,  however  withdrew  his  advance  without 
an  engagement.  McPherson  encountered  the  enemy,  5,000 
strong,  supported  by  two  batteries,  about  two  miles  from  Ray 
mond.  This  was  about  two  in  the  afternoon.  Logan's  divi 
sion  was  in  advance,  and  the  Second  Ohio  Bridade  was  order 
ed  to  move  towards  the  heavy  timber,  which  concealed  the 
enemy,  who  opened  upon  them  a  destructive  fire.  The  first 
and  third  brigades,  under  Smith  and  Dennis,  were  ordered  for 
ward  in  support,  but  could  not  dislodge  the  enemy,  and  were 
compelled  to  give  ground  when  the  artillery  opened  upon 
them.  This  was  replied  to  by  the  Eighth  Michigan  battery. 
The  Confederates  then  made  an  attempt  to  capture  this  bat- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  11? 


tery,  but  were  repulsed  with  heavy  loss,  and  fell  hack  to  a  posi 
tion  in  the  rear  of  Farnden's  Creek.  The  hrigades  of  Smith 
and  Dennis  renewed  the  attack,  but  were  outflanked  by  the 
enemy,  and  a  desperate  struggle  ensued  in  which  the  Union 
loss  was  heavy,  the  20th  Ohio,  and  23d  Indiana  suffering 
severely.  The  enemy  was  now  gaining  ground,  when  McPher- 
son  ordered  the  road  in  the  rear  to  be  cleared  of  wagons,  and 
the  balance  of  Logan's  division  and  Crocker's,  which  was  still 
in  the  rear,  to  move  forward  with  dispatch.  The  order  was 
obeyed  with  alacrity.  The  opportune  arrival  of  Stevenson's 
brigade  restored  the  battle,  and,  ere  Crocker  could  get  his  com 
mand  in  position,  the  Confederates  were  routed  and  driven 
from  the  field. 

In  this  engagement  McPherson  lost  06  killed,  339  wounded, 
and  37  missing — nearly  all  of  which  were  from  Logan's  divi 
sion.  The  enemy's  loss  was  100  killed,  305  wounded,  and  415 
were  taken  prisoners. 

Pemberton  was  now  on  Grant's  left  with  a  force  of  nearly 
50,000  men,  and  a  force  was  also  collected  on  his  right  at 
Jackson,  the  point  where  all  the  railroads  communicating  with 
Vicksburg  connect,  and  it  was  also  the  depot  for  the  supply  of 
men  and  stores  for  the  Confederate  army  at  Vicksburg.  Grant 
now  determined  to  move  rapidly  towards  Jackson,  and  destroy 
or  drive  away  any  force  in  that  direction,  and  then  turn  on 
Pemberton.  On  the  13th,  McPherson  marched  to  Clinton, 
fifteen  miles  west  of  Jackson,  and  destroyed  the  railroad  and 
telegraph,  while  Sherman,  with  the  exception  of  Blair's  divi 
sion,  which  was  still  in  the  rear,  moved  to  Raymond.  The 
divisions  of  McClernand's  command  followed  Sherman,  one 
division  being  left  on  the  Big  Black  to  watch  Pemberton.  On 
the  same  day,  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  arrived  at  Jackson 
from  Tennessee,  and  assumed  command  of  all  the  rebel  forces 
in  that  part  of  Mississippi. 

There  are  two  roads  leading  from  Raymond  to  Jackson.  The 
northern  road  leads  past  Clinton,  and  the  direct,  or  southern 
one,  by  the  way  of  Mississippi  Springs.  Early  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  14th,  McPherson  and  Sherman  were  on  the  march, 
latter  taking  the  direct  route  past  Mississippi  Springs,  and  these 
generals  arranged  to  reach  Jackson  at  the  same  hour.  Me- 


118  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


demand's  corps  was  divided.  One  division  moved  to  Clinton 
in  order  to  reinforce  McPherson  ;  one  to  Mississippi  Springs  to 
reinforce  Sherman,  if  it  should  be  necessary  |to  do  so,  while 
the  third  moved  to  Raymond  within  supporting  distance  of 
either  wing  of  the  army. 

Grant  had  notified  Halleck  that  he  intended  to  attack  the 
State  capitol  on  the  14th.  A  courier  carried  the  dispatch  to 
Grand  Gulf  through  an  unprotected  country. 

During  the  preceding  night  Johnston  had  been  reinforced 
by  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  regiments,  and  his  force 
amounted  to  about  11,000  men,  and  more  were  expected.  The 
rain  had  fallen  in  torrents,  and  the  roads  were  in  a  mirey  con 
dition.  This,  however,  did  not  discourage  the  troops.  About 
nine  in  the  forenoon,  Crocker,  of  McPherson's  corps,  who  was 
in  advance,  came  upon  the  enemy's  pickets,  and  speedily 
drove  them  in  upon  the  main  body.  They  proved  to  be  the 
troops  under  Gregg,  who  had  been  driven  out  of  Raymond. 
Crocker  advanced  the  brigades  of  Holmes  and  Sanborn, 
preceded  by  a  strong  skirmish  line,  and  drove  the  enemy 
back  upon  high  ground,  about  two  miles  from  the  city.  Mc 
Pherson  followed  with  the  rest  of  his  command,  till  within 
reach  of  the  enemy's  guns,  when  he  halted,  made  a  reconnoi- 
sance.  and  formed  his  line  of  battle.  While  these  moves  were 
being  made,  Sherman  also  came  upon  the  rebel  pickets  some 
distance  out  of  the  town,  and  speedily  drove  them  in.  He 
was  confronted  by  a  Confederate  battery,  which  enfiladed  the 
road  and  commanded  a  bridge  spanning  a  stream  over 
which  he  had  to  pass.  The  stream  was  forced,  and  the  enemy 
flanked  and  driven  within  the  main  line.  Grant,  who  was  with 
Sherman,  thereupon  directed  him  to  send  a  force  to  the  right, 
and  to  reconnoiter  as  far  as  Pearl  River.  This  movement,  to 
gether  with  McPherson's  pressure,  no  doubt  led  Johnson  to 
order  a  retreat,  leaving  only  the  men  at  the  guns  to  retard  the 
Union  advance  while  he  was  getting  away. 

Grant's  loss  in  this  engagement  was  41  killed  and  249 
wounded.  The  enemy's  losses  were  845  killed,  wounded  and 
captured,  and  seventeen  pieces  of  artillery.  The  Confederates 
also  set  fire  to  their  magazines,  containing  a  large  amount  of 
commissary  stores. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  119 


Grant  entered  the  capital  of  Mississippi  with  the  head  of 
the  army,  and  rode  immediately  to  the  state  house,  where  he 
was  soon  followed  by  Sherman.  The  troops  patrolled  the 
streets,  collecting  the  prisoners  at  the  capitol  building.  Grant 
and  Sherman  went  together  into  a  manufactory  where  tent- 
cloth,  with  u  C.  S.  A."  woven  in  each  bolt,  was  being  manu 
factured.  Their  presence  did  not  seem  to  attract  the  attention 
of  either  the  manager  or  operatives,  most  of  whom  were  girls. 
Finally  Grant  told  Sherman  that  he  thought  they  had  done 
work  enough,  and  the  operatives  were  then  informed  that  they 
could  leave,  and  take  with  them  all  the  cloth  they  could  carry 
away.  The  torch  was  then  applied  to  the  building,  which,  to 
gether  with  an  immense  amount  of  cotton  in  bales,  stacked 
outside,  was  destroyed.  About  four  in  the  afternoon  Grant- 
sent  for  the  corps  commanders  and  directed  the  disposition  to 
be  made  of  their  troops.  Sherman  was  to  remain  in  Jackson 
long  enough  to  destroy  everything  that  would  be  of  value  to 
the  enemy,  and  break  up  the  place  as  a  railroad  center  and 
manufacturing  city  of  military  supplies.  This  work  was 
thoroughly  accomplished.  Grant  slept  that  night  in  the  room 
that  Johnston  is  said  to  have  occupied  the  night  before. 

General  Johnston  was  probably  the  ablest  officer  in  the  Con 
federate  service,  and  he  fully  recognized  the  military  genius 
and  formidable  character,  of  his  antagonist,  and  that  Pember- 
ton,  though  animated  with  the  best  intentions,  was  wholly  in 
adequate  to  the  occasion.  On  the  night  of  the  13th  he  sent  a 
dispatch  to  Pemberton,  at  Edward's  Station,  ordering  him  to 
establish  communication,  that  he  might  be  reinforced,  and  to 
come  up  at  once,  in  the  rear  of  Grant,  with  all  the  available 
troops  that  could  be  assembled.  This  dispatch  was  sent  in 
triplicate,  by  different  messengers,  but  one  of  them  was  a  man 
who  had  been  ostensibly  drummed  out  of  Memphis  by  Hurlbut 
as  a  spy,  but  who  was  in  fact  a  spy,  and  he  delivered  his  copy  of 
Johnston's  dispatch  to  McPherson,  who  forwarded  it  to  Grant. 
With  characteristic  promptness,  Grant  ordered  McPherson  to 
move  early  in  the  morning  back  to  Bolton,  about  twenty  miles 
west  of  Jackson,  and  the  nearest  point  where  Johnston  would 
reach  the  road  and  reinforce  Pemberton.  He  also  informed 
McClernand  of  the  capture  of  Jackson,  and  ordered  him  to 


120  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


turn  his  forces  toward  Bolton  Station,  and  make  all  dispatch 
in  getting  there.     To  Blair  he  gave  the  same  order. 

Pemberton  expected,  by  a  movement  towards  Raymond,  to 
cut  Grant's  line  of  communication,  when  in  fact  Grant  had 
cut  it  himself;  his  men  were  carrying  their  supplies  with  them, 
and  were  hastening  with  no  uncertain  steps  to  form  a  new 
base  on  the  Yazoo.  On  the  15th,  Pemberton  left  Edwards 
Station  for  Raymond,  while  at  the  same  time  Grant  was  mak 
ing  forced  marches  westward.  The  Confederate  general,  when 
too  late,  saw  his  mistake,  and  was  compelled  to  order  a  back 
ward  movement,  and  indeed,  to  attempt  to  cross  Grant's  front 
in  order  to  unite  with  Johnston.  He  was  caught  in  the  act  of 
so  doing,  and  was  thus  compelled  to  fight  the  battle  of  Cham 
pion's  Hill,  and  had  to  fight  it  alone. 

About  five  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  16th,  Grant  learned 
from  two  railroad  employes  who  had  passed  through  Pember- 
ton's  army  in  the  night,  that  it  consisted  of  about  25,000  men 
and  ten  batteries  of  artillery.  lie  also  learned  its  position. 
Up  to  this  time  it  had  been  his  intention  to  leave  Sherman  at 
Jackson  another  day,  in  order  to  complete  his  work;  but  on 
receiving  this  intelligence  Grant  sent  him  an  order  to  move 
rapidly  to  Bolton,  and  to  put  one  division,  with  an  ammunition 
train,  on  the  road  at  once.  Within  an  hour  after  receiving  this 
order,  Steel's  division  was  on  the  march. 

The  Confederate  position  at  Champion's  Hill  was  well 
chosen.  Gen.  Grant  says  :  "  Champion's  Hill,  where  Pember 
ton  had  chosen  his  position  to  receive  us,  whether  taken  by 
accident  or  design,  was  well  selected.  It  is  one  of  the  highest 
points  in  that  section,  and  commanded  all  the  ground  in  range. 
On  the  east  side  of  the  ridge,  which  is  quite  precipitous,  is  a 
ravine  running  first  north,  then  westerly,  terminating  at  Ba 
ker's  Creek.  It  was  grown  up  thickly  with  large  trees  and 
undergrowth,  making  it  difficult  to  penetrate  with  troops,  even 
when  not  defended.  The  ridge  occupied  by  the  enemy  termin 
ated  abruptly  where  the  ravine  turns  westerly.  The  left  of 
the  enemy  occupied  the  north  end  of  the  ridge.  The  Bolton 
and  Edwards  Station  wagon  road  turns  almost  due  south  at 
this  point,  and  ascends  the  ridge,  which  it  follows  for  about  a 
mile;  then  turning  west,  descends  by  a  gentle  declivity  to 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  121 


Baker's  Creek,  nearly  a  mile  away.  On  the  west  side,  the 
slope  of  the  ridge  is  gradual,  and  is  cultivated  from  near  the 
summit  to  the  Creek.  There  was,  when  we  were  there,  a  nar 
row  belt  of  timber  near  the  summit  west  of  the  road." 

From  Raymond  there  is  a  direct  road  to  Edwards  Station 
some  three  miles  west  of  Champion's  Hill,  and  there  is  also* 
one  to  Bolton.  From  this  latter  road  there  is  still  another, 
which  leaves  it  about  three  and  a  half  miles  before  reaching 
Bolton,  and  leads"  direct  to  the  same  station.  Pemberton's 
lines  covered  all  these  roads  and  faced  east.  Hovey's  line, 
when  it  first  drove  in  the  Confederate  pickets,  was  formed 
parallel  to  that  of  the  enemy,  and  confronted  his  left.  At  an 
early  hour  Grant  reached  the  crossing  of  the  Jackson  railroad 
with  the  road  from  Raymond  to  Bolton,  and  there  found  Mc- 
Pherson's  advance  and  his  pioneer  corps  engaged  in  rebuilding 
a  bridge.  The  train  of  Hovey's  division  was  blocking  up  the 
road ;  he  ordered  it  aside  and  pushed  the  troops  through. 
Passing  to  the  front,  he  found  Hovey's  division  getting  into 
line,  and  nearty  ready  for  battle.  Grant  did  not  wish  the  en 
gagement  to  begin  before  he  could  hear  from  McClernand,  to 
whom  he  sent  messages  to  press  forward  rapidly.  Firing, 
however,  commenced,  and  by  eleven  o'clock  it  increased 
to  the  dignity  of  a  battle.  For  some  time  Hovey's  division 
bore  the  brunt  of  the  conflict ;  and  about  noon  he  made  a 
charge  and  captured  a  battery,  but  being  hard  pressed,  was 
compelled  to  abandon  it.  The  enemy  proving  too  strong, 
that  division  had  to  be  reinforced.  Meantime,  Logan's  divi 
sion  was  working  to  the  enemy's  left  and  rear,  and  greatly 
weakening  his  resistance  on  the  front.  Grant  had  no  fear  for  the 
issue,  for  he  knew  that  he  would  soon  be  reinforced  by  McCler 
nand.  Up  to  this  time  his  position  had  been  with  Hovey, 
who  was  the  moet  heavily  pressed ;  but  about  noon  he  moved 
with  a  part  of  his  staff  around  by  the  right,  until  he  came  up 
with  Logan,  who  was  now  in  the  Confederate  rear,  and  near 
the  road  leading  down  to  Bakers  Creek.  But  neither  Grant 
nor  Logan  knew  that  they  had  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  enemy. 
Just  at  this  important  juncture  a  messenger  came  from  Hovey, 
asking  for  more  reinforcements.  None  could  be  spared.  An 
order  was  then  given  to  move  McPherson's  command  by  the  left 

16 


122  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


flank  around  to  Hovey.  This  movement  uncovered  the  rebel 
line  of  retreat,  which  was  soon  taken  advantage  of  by  the 
Confederates,  who  fled  precipitately. 

The  battle  of  Champion's  Hill  lasted  about  four  hours  hard 
fighting,  preceded  by  two  or  three  hours  of  severe  skirmishing, 
and  was  fought  mainly  by  Hovey's  division  of  McClernand's 
corps.  Grant  had  in  this  battle  about  15,000  men  actually  en 
gaged.  His  losses  were  410  killed,  1,844  wounded,  and  187 
missing.  Hovey  alone  lost  1,200  killed,  wounded  and  miss 
ing — more  than  one-third  of  his  division.  The  Confederate 
losses  in  killed  and  wounded  were  over  3,000,  and  about  the 
same  number  were  captured  in  battle  and  in  pursuit.  A  large 
amount  of  war  material  was  abandoned  by  the  enemy,  and 
picked  up  on  the  field,  among  it  thirty  pieces  of  artillery. 
Among  the  Coniederate  killed  wa.s  General  Tilghman,  who  had 
formerly  defended  Fort  Henry.  He  was  struck  by  a  fragrant 
of  a  shell,  and  died  almost  instantly.  Had  McClernand  come 
up  with  reasonable  promptness,  or  had  Grant  known  the 
ground  as  he  afterwards  did,  his  success  might  have  been 
even  greater,  As  it  was,  Loring's  division  was  cut  off  from  the 
main  army,  and  failed  to  reach  Vicksburg. 

The  pursuit  continued  as  long  as  it  was  light  enought  to  fee 
the  road.  The  night  of  the  16th  of  May,  found  McClernand's 
command  bivouaced  from  two  to  six  miles  west  of  the  battle 
field,  along  the  line  of  the  road  to  Vicksburg.  On  the  morn 
ing  of  the  17th,  the  pursuit  was  continued,  with  McClernand's 
corps  in  advance.  Sherman,  who  was  at  Bolton,  was  ordered 
to  turn  north  to  Bridgeport.  The  Confederates  were  found 
strongly  posted  on  both  sides  of  the  Big  Black  River.  This 
stream,  on  its  way  to  the  Mississippi,  runs  due  south,  after 
leaving  Bridgeport,  until  it  approaches  Champion's  HilJ,  when 
it  bends  westwardly  for  a  few  miles,  and  then  renews  it  south 
erly  course.  The  direct  road  to  Vicksburg  crosses  the  stream 
after  it  resumes  its  southerly  course.  The  Confederates  in 
trenched  themselves  on  the  east  bank  of  the  river,  hoping  to 
hold  it  until  their  material  should  have  crossed,  and  they  oc 
cupied  a  strong  position  when  McClernand's  advance  came 
up  with  them.  At  ten  o'clock  Carr's  division  assaulted  the 
works,  and  carried  them  with  little  resistance,  capturing  eigh- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  123 


teen  guns  and  1,751  prisoners,  comprising  Green's  Missouri 
Brigade,  and  that  of  General  Vaughn.  The  Federal  losses 
were  39  killed,  237  wounded  and  three  missing — General  Oster- 
haus  being  among  the  wounded.  Meantime,  the  main  body  of 
the  enemy  had  crossed,  and  planted  batteries  so  as  to  com 
mand  the  bridge,  which  was  then  destroyed,  It  was  now 
aT^out  nine  o'clock.  Orders  were  given  for  the  construction  of 
three  bridges,  as  soon  as  the  work  could  be  commenced.  Lum 
ber  was  taken  from  buildings,  cotton  gins  and  whatever  could 
be  found  for  this  purpose.  One  bridge  was  constructed  from 
felled  trees,  their  tops  interlacing  in  the  river  without  being 
entirely  severed  from  their  stumps.  By  nine  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  18th,  all  the  bridges  were  completed,  and  the 
troops  crossed  over. 

While  Grant  was  making  his  dispositions  for  an  assault  on 
the  Confederate  works,  he  was  approached  by  an  officer  from 
Bank's  staff,  who  presented  him  with  a  letter  from  General 
Halleck,  dated  the  llth  of  May.  It  had  been  sent  by  way  of 
New  Orleans  to  Bank's  to  be  forwarded  to  Grant.  It  ordered 
him  to  return  to  Grand  Gulf  and  co-operate  from  there  with 
Banks  against  Port  Hudson,  and  then  with  their  combined 
forces  proceed  to  invest  Vicksburg,  Grant  informed  the  officer 
that  the  order  came  too  late,  and  that  Halleck  would  not  give 
it  now  if  he  knew  the  situation.  The  bearer  of  the  dispatch, 
however,  insisted  that  the  order  ought  to  be  obeyed,  and  was 
giving  arguments  in  support  of  his  views,  when  loud  cheering 
was  heard  on  the  right.  Lawler,  of  Carr's  division,  was  in  his 
shirt  sleeves,  and  leading  a  charge  against  the  enemy.  Grant 
immediately  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  in  the  direction  of 
the  charge,  and  saw  no  more  of  the  officer  who  delivered  the 
order.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  had  Grant  obeyed  this 
order,  the  seige  of  Vicksburg  would  have  lasted  several  months 
longer  than  it  did.  No  commander  can  successfully  conduct 
a  campaign  at  the  distance  of  a  thousand  miles  from  the  field 
of  operations. 

Sherman,  who  had  paroled  the  prisoners  taken  at  Jackson, 
and  left  his  sick  and  wounded  in  the  care  of  competent  sur 
geons,  reached  Raymond  about  noon  on  the  17th  where  he 
found  Blair  with  a  pontoon  train  in  readiness,  A  few  of  the 


124  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


enemy  were  intrenched  on  the  opposite  bank,  but  during  the 
night  and  early  morning  a  crossing  was  effected,  and  a  small 
number  of  Confederates  taken  prisoners. 

Grant's  plans  were  now  fast  approaching  their  consumma 
tion.  During  the  night  of  the  18th,  Pemberton's  routed  troops 
fell  back  within  the  lines  of  Vicksburg,  and  with  them  also 
entered  many  planters  and  their  families,  who  had  been  living 
near  the  city.  A  scene  of  indescribable  confusion  prevailed— 
the  cries  of  young  children  and  the  lamentations  of  women 
being  mingled  with  the  blasphemous  oaths  of  the  soldiers. 
"That  night,  soon  after  dark,  Grant  rode  up  and  had  an  inter 
view  with  Sherman.  The  two  commanders  crossed  the  bridge, 
and  seated  themselves  on  a  fallen  tree,  in  the  light  of  a  pile  of 
burning  fence-rails,  while  the  eager  and  swift-marching  men 
of  ihe  15th  Corps  filed  by  them  and  disappeared  in  the  dark 
ness.  Grant  had  marched  200  miles,  had  fought  four  battles, 
taken  90  guns,  captured  6,000  prisoners — more  than  all,  he  had 
cut  off  Pemberton's  escape.  He  detailed  his  plans  for  the  next 
day,  after  which  he  returned  through  the  forest  to  his  own 
headquarters."  " 

On  the  following  morning,  when  Sherman's  troops  were 
within  three  and  a  half  miles  of  Vicksburg,  that  general  turn 
ed  to  the  right  in  order  to  get  possession  of  the  Walnut  Hills 
on  the  Yazoo  River.  He  obtained  this  position  before  night, 
and  communications  were  thus  opened  with  Porter,  who  was 
on  the  Yazoo,  and  the  new  base  of  supplies  was  secured.  Mc- 
Pherson  followed  Sherman,  and  halted  where  that  general 
turned  off.  McClernand  came  up  by  the  Jackson  road,  filing 
to  his  left  at  Mount  Alban's.  By  these  dispositions  the  three 
army  corps  completed  the  investment  of  Vicksburg  on  the 
morning  of  the  19th.  Sherman  was  on  the  right,  overlooking 
the  Yazoo  River ;  McPherson  covered  the  enemy's  centre,  while 
McClernand  covered  their  left,  his  left  flank  resting  close  to 
the  Mississippi,  a  few  miles  above  Warrenton.  General  Pem- 
berton,  on  retiring  within  his  works,  felt  himself  unable  to  de 
fend  as  long  a  line  as  the  highths  from  Vicksburg  to  Haines' 
Bluff,  and  evacuated  the  latter  place  before  Sherman's  arrival. 

Johntson  had  feared  for  the  worse.  As  soon  as  he  learned  of 
Pemberton's  defeat  at  Champion's  Hill,  he  sent  him  the  fol- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  125 


lowing  dispatch  :  "If  Haines'  Bluff  be  untenable,  Vicksburg 
is  of  no  value ;  it  cannot  be  held.  If  you  are  invested  in  it  you 
must  ultimately  surrender.  Instead  of  losing  both  troops 
and  place,  you  must,  if  possible,  save  the  troops.  If  not  too 
late,  evacuate  Vicksburg  and  its  dependencies  forthwith,  and 
march  northeast."  But  it  was  too  late.  The  Confederate 
stronghold  and  the  army  defending  it,  were  destined  to  be  sur 
rendered. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  VICKSBURG. — CONCLUDED. 

Vicksburg  is  admirably  situated  for  defence  on  the  land  side, 
the  adjacent  country  being  a  vast  plateau,  over  which  a  num 
ber  of  small  hills  seem  to  have  been  sown  broadcast,  these 
eminences  being  higher  than  the  city  itself.  On  the  northern 
part  of  this  plateau  the  hills  are  higher  than  on  the  southern. 
The  approach  to  these  eminences  from  the  east  is  intersected 
with  deep  ravines  and  gullies,  cut  by  the  water ;  and  in  some 
places  these  ravines  were  filled  with  an  impenetrable  growth 
of  canebrakes,  while  the  tops  of  the  ridges  were  covered  with  a 
heavy  growth  of  timber.  The  enemy  had  his  batteries  planted 
on  a  series  of  redoubts,  so  that  he  could  sweep  his  front  and  en 
filade  every  commanding  position,  and  if  his  outer  works  were 
carried,  he  could  then  fall  back  to  an  inner  line  and  still  be  on 
higher  ground.  The  Confederate  line  of  defence  followed  the 
crest  of  the  hills  from  the  north  of  the  city  eastward,  then 
southerly  around  the  Jackson  road,  about  three  miles  back  of 
the  city ;  thence  in  a  southwesterly  direction  to  the  river. 
Deep  ravines  of  the  description  given,  lay  in  front  of  these  de 
fences.  Grant's  line  was  more  than  fifteen  miles  long,  extend 
ing  from  Haines'  Bluff  to  Vicksburg,  thence  to  Warrenton ; 
that  of  the  enemy  about  seven.  To  add  to  all  this,  Grant  had  an 
enemy  in  the  rear  at  Canton  and  Jackson,  who  was  constantly 
being  reinforced,  which  required  a  second  line  of  defence  facing 
the  other  wav.  He  did  not  have  a  sufficient  force  to  man  these 


126  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

works.  General  Halleck,  however,  appreciated  the  situation, 
and  forwarded  reinforcements  as  speedily  as  possible. 

Grant's  army  commenced  crossing  the  Mississippi  at  Bruins- 
burg,  April  30th.  On  the  18th  of  May  the  army  was  in  the 
rear  of  Vicksburg,  on  the  19th,  just  twenty  days  after  crossing 
the  river,  the  city  was  completely  invested,  and  an  assault  was 
about  to  be  made.  Five  distinct  battles,  besides  almost  con 
tinuous  skirmishing,  had  been  fought  and  won  by  the  Union 
arms.  The  capitol  of  Mississippi  had  been  taken,  and  im 
mense  quantities  of  military  supplies  either  captured  or  des 
troyed ;  over  6,000  prisoners,  27  heavy  cannon,  and  61  field 
pieces  had  fallen  into  our  hands,  and  400  miles  of  the  Missis 
sippi  River  rendered  free  to  navigation.  Up  to  this  time  the 
whole  force  which  crossed  the  river  was  less  than  43,000  men, 
while  the  Confederates  had  at  Vicksburg,  Grand  Gulf  and  Jack 
son,  and  on  the  line  of  march  between  these  places,  more  than 
60,000  available  troops.  All  these  troops  had  to  be  met.  They 
were  in  their  own  country,  and  rear  guards  were  unnecessary. 
But  they  were  met  and  conquered  in  detail ;  at  Port  Gibson, 
about  8,000;  at  Raymond,  5,000;  at  Jackson,  near  11,000;  at 
Champion's  Hill,  25,000 ;  and  at  the  Big  Black  River  about 
4,000.  Up  to  this  time  the  Federal  losses  were  695  killed  ;  3,425 
wounded,  and  259  missing. 

These  achievements  are  among  the  most  brilliant  military 
performances  in  the  annals  of  history,  and  have  cast  a  halo 

of  glory  over  the  commander  of  the  Union  armies. 

******* 

The  Confederates  evacuated  their  position  at  Haines'  Bluff 
on  the  17th.  Admiral  Porter,  speaking  of  them  says  :  "Such  a 
net-work  of  forts  I  never  saw."  Sherman  in  a  letter  to  Gen 
eral  M.  L.  Smith,  discribes  the  situation  and  his  own  satisfac 
tion  in  obtaining  possession  of  it.  "As  soon  as  we  had  fixed 
things  in  Jackson,  I  made  good  time  in  reaching  the  very 
point  above  Vicksburg  that  we  had  worked  so  hard  and  thank 
lessly  for  last  January.  It  has  fulfilled  all  my  expectations, 
and  we  now  have  high  and  commanding  ground,  and  haul  our 
stores  from  our  old  landing  at  Chickasaw  Bayou.  The  very 
roads  made  by  the  enemy,  which  enabled  him  to  mass  his 
troops  so  promptly  before  us,  are  now  ours,  and  answer  an 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  127 


admirable  purpose.  I  ride  often  to  the  very  signal  hill  from 
which  all  our  movements  were  telegraphed,  and  enjoy  an  in 
ternal  satisfaction,  that  after  five  months'  patient  labor  and 
fighting,  I  can  now  reciprocate  the  compliment.  We  are  close 
upon  the  enemy  ;  our  artillery  reaches  every  part  of  the  city, 
which,  I  am  told,  has  become  like  a  prairie-dog  village,  all 
burrowed  in  the  earth." 

The  Yazoo  River  was  now  open,  and  nothing  prevented  the 
gunboats  passing  up  that  stream.  On  the  20th,  five  went  up  to 
Yazoo  City.  Here  was  an  extensive  yard  for  the  construction 
of  war-vessels.  The  Arkansas  was  built  at  this  place.  The 
Mobile  was  ready  for  her  plating ;  the  Republic  was  fitting  for 
a  ram  with  armor  of  railroad  iron ;  on  the  stocks  there  was  a 
new  steamer  310  feet  long  and  70  feet  beam.  She  was  to  be  plated 
with  four  and  a  half  inch  iron.  These,  together  with  the  ma 
chine  shops  and  other  establishments,  were  destroyed. 
******* 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  19th,  Grant  opened  up  an  artil 
lery  fire  at  long  range,  which  was  feebly  responded  to  by  the 
enemy,  while,  at  the  same  time,  heavy  skirmishing  was  kept 
up  by  the  infantry.  Osterhau?,  who  was  on  the  extreme  left, 
advanced  within  about  six  hundred  yards  of  the  rebel  position, 
where  he  found  himself  confronted  by  fifteen  redoubts,  from 
which  the  artillery  opened  up  a  heavy  fire  on  his  exposed 
ranks.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  Grant  ordered  a 
general  advance  on  the  Confederate  intrenchments.  Incon 
sequence  of  the  officer's  watches  not  being  set  alike,  the 
three  corps  did  not  advance  at  the  same  time.  The  assault, 
however,  resulted  in  securing  more  advanced  positions  for  all 
the  troops,  where  they  were  fully  covered  from  the  fire  of  the 
enemy. 

The  20th,  and  21st,  were  spent  in  making  roads  to  the  Yazoo 
River,  and  in  strengthening  the  Federal  position.  A  large 
portion  of  the  army  had  now  been  for  three  weeks  with  only 
five  days  rations  issued  by  the  commissary.  Food  was  abun 
dant,  but  the  troops  began  to  feel  the  want  of  bread.  While 
making  his  rounds  on  the  21st,  a  soldier  who  recognized  Grant, 
remarked  in  a  low  voice  ;  "Hard  Tack."  In  a  moment  the 
cry  was  taken  up*  all  along  the  line  :  "Hard  Tack !  Hard 


128  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Tack!"  The  general  then  informed  those  nearest  him  that 
their  wants  would  soon  be  supplied,  when  the  cry  was  instant 
ly  changed  to  cheers. 

Grant  now  determined  on  a  second  assault.  Johnston  was 
in  his  rear,  only  fifty  miles  away,  with  an  army  very  nearly 
equal  to  his  own,  and  the  Confederate  general  was  being  rein 
forced.  There  was  danger  of  his  coming  to  the  assistance  of 
Pemberton,  and  either  raising  the  seige,  or  preventing  the  cap 
ture  of  the  garrison.  Moreover,  the  enemy  had  been  much  de 
moralized  by  his  defeats  at  Champion's  Hill  and  the  Big  Black, 
and  the  troops  believed  that  they  could  carry  the  works  in 
their  front,  and  did  not  relish  the  idea  of  working  in  trenches, 
unless  they  were  permitted  to  try. 

The  assault  was  ordered  to  commence  at  ten  in  the  forenoon 
of  the  22d.  Grant  Bordered  the  corps  commanders  to  set  their 
watches  by  his,  so  that  they  should  all  move  promptly  at  the 
same  moment.  He  took  a  position  near  the  center  of  the  front, 
from  which  he  could  see  all  of  McPherson's,  a  part  of  Sher 
man's,  and  McClernand's  advancing  columns.  From  the 
whole  Union  line  the  artillery  opened  up  a  terrific  fire,  which 
seemed  to  shake  the  hills  to  their  foundations,  while  the  infan 
try  sprang  forward  with  a  resolute  determination  to  carry  the 
intrenchments.  On  the  right,  Thayer's  brigade  of  Steel's  divi 
sion  was  the  first  to  encounter  the  enemy.  Blair's  division,  to 
the  left  of  Thayer,  came  up  about  the  same  time,  and  were  met 
at  every  point  by  overwhelming  numbers  of  unseen  foes,  with 
nothing  in  view  but  volumes  of  dense  and  curling  smoke.  Some 
of  the  advance  regiments  reached  the  parapet  at  several  points, 
and  succeeded  in  planting  the  stars  and  stripes  on  the  rebel 
works,  but  were  quickly  driven  off.  McPherson,  who  was  in 
the  center,  moved  his  corps  up  to  the  intrenchments,  and  part 
of  his  advance  reached  the  parapet.  Here  they  were  met  by 
overwhelming  numbers,  and  were  compelled  to  abandon  the 
prize  before  them.  On  the  left,  the  divisions  of  Carr  and  Oster- 
haus  were  in  the  advance.  These  troops  moved  forward  with 
undaunted  courage,  and  a  few  succeeded  in  planting  their  flags 
on  the  outer  slopes  of  the  bastions,  and  a  desperate  struggle 
ensued,  but  the  position  was  too  strong  to  be  taken  by  assault. 
McClernand  now  reported  that  he  had  gained  the  enemy's  in- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  129 


trenchments  at  several  points,  and  wanted  reinforcements  His 
request  was  repeated,  and  Quinby's  division  of  the  17th  corps 
was  sent  to  his  assistance.  Sherman  and  McPherson  were 
ordered  to  renew  their  assaults  in  order  to  create  a  diversion 
in  favor  of  McClernand.  This  last  attack  only  served  to  in 
crease  the  Federal  casualities,  without  resulting  in  any  advan 
tage.  In  this  engagement  Grant  lost  about  3,000  men,  one 
third  of  them  through  the  renewal  of  the  attack  at  McCler- 
nand's  request.  The  Confederate  loss  was  more  than  1,000. 
Porter  aided  the  assault  by  keeping  up  a  bombardment 
with  his  mortar  boats,  and  by  sending  four  gunboats  to 
silence  both  the  water  and  hill  batteries.  They  engaged  the 
water  batteries  at  a  distance  of  four  hundred  yards,  but  so 
great  was  the  noise  and  smoke  that  Porter  neither  heard  nor 
saw  anything  of  the  battle  that  was  going  on  in  the  rear.  After 
four  hours  hard  fighting,  Grant  fell  back,  and  when  night 
came  on  those  troops  that  had  reached  the  enemy's  line  and 
been  compelled  to  remain  there  for  security  all  day,  were  with-, 
drawn,  and  thus  ended  the  last  assault  upon  Vicksburg. 

McClernand  overestimated  his  advantage  in  this  engage 
ment.  A  few  weeks  afterwards  he  published  a  letter  of  con 
gratulation,  which  he  caused  to  be  read  to  his  corps,  recapit 
ulating  the  services  they  had  rendered.  This  letter  was  read 
by  the  soldiers  of  the  other  commands,  and  Sherman  and 
McPherson  immediately  informed  Grant  of  its  contents,  who 
thereupon  dismissed  McClernand  from  the  service,  and  ap 
pointed  General  Ord  in  his  stead. 

Pemberton,  who  felt  much  elated  over  the  victories  of 
the  19th  and  22nd,  addressed  his  troops  as  follows:  "  You 
have  heard  that  I  was  incompetent,  and  a  traitor,  and  that  it 
was  my  intention  to  sell  Vicksburg.  Follow  me,  and  you  will 
see  the  cost  at  whieh  I  will  sell  Vicksburg.  When  the  last 
pound  of  beef,  bacon  and  flour,  the  last  grain  of  corn,  the  last 
cow,  and  hog,  and  horse,  and  dog,  shall  have  been  con 
sumed,  and  the  last  man  shall  have  perished  in  the  trenches, 

then,  and  only  then,  will  I  sell  Vicksburg.1' 

******* 

We  now  approach  the  last  act  of  the  grand  drama  of  the 
campaign  of  Vicksburg.  Immediately  after  the  disasterous 


130  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


repulse  of  the  22nd,  Grant  sat  down  to  the  tedious  operation 
of  a  siege.  In  the  interval  between  the  assaults  of  the  19th 
and  22nd,  roads  were  completed  from  the  Ya^oo  River  and 
Chickasaw  Bayou,  around  the  rear  of  the  army,  in  order  to 
bring  up  supplies  of  food  and  ammunition.  Ground  had  also 
been  selected  and  cleared,  on  which  the  troops  were  to  be  en 
camped,  tents  and  cooking  utensils  were  brought  up,  and  all 
was  now  ready  for  the  pick  and  spade.  Hurlbut  and  Prentiss 
were  ordered  to  send  forward  all  the  troops  that  could  be 
spared  from  their  commands.  A  force  of  cavalry  was  also 
needed  to  guard  the  fords  of  the  Big  Black,  and  to  observe, 
Johnston.  Bragg  was  confronting  Rosecrans  in  Tennessee, 
but  was  sending  reinforcements  to  Johnston,  and  the  Confed 
erates  were  making  the  most  strenuous  efforts  to  raise  the 
siege,  even  at  the  risk  of  losing  ground  elsewhere. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  siege,  Grant  was  deficient  in  heavy 
siege  guns  and  mortars.  Porter  sent  him  a  battery  of  heavy 
naval  guns.  Some  of  the  engineers  took  pieces  of  the  tough 
est  timber,  bored  them  out  and  hooped  them  firmly  with  bands 
of  iron.  They  were  used  for  throwing  six  and  twelye  pound 
shells  into  the  city.  By  the  latter  part  of  June  there  were 
about  250  pieces  of  artillery  in  position. 

From  the  commencement,  Grant  pushed  the  siege  with  vigor. 
He  immediately  began  his  parallels  of  approach,  and  mounted 
his  siege  guns  about  500  or  GOO  yards  from  the  rebel  works. 
As  soon  as  one  parallel  was  completed  he  advanced  his  army. 
Every  week  found  his  soldiers  nearer  the  doomed  city,  and  in 
in  one  month's  time  from  the  beginning  of  the  siege,  he  had  a 
line  of  works  along  his  whole  front,  so  close  to  the  enemy  that 
the  opposing  troops  could  converse  with  each  other,  and  make 
exchanges  of  bread  for  tobacco. 

The  besiegers  had  the  great  advantage  of  being  sheltered 
from  the  hot  sun  by  the  woods,  and  many  springs  of  excellent 
water  were  found  in  the  ravines.  Besides  the  investing  line 
on  the  land  side  of  Vicksburg,  extending  from  Haines'  Bluff 
to  Warrenton,  they  had  a  line  of  infantry  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Mississippi,  across  the  peninsula  which  the  city  over 
looks  ;  there  were  gunboats  both  above  and  below,  and  there 
were  in  addition  six  13-inch  mortars  and  two  200-pound  parrot 
guns  mounted  on  rafts. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  131 


At  the  investment  of  Vicksburg  Grant's  army  was  about 
30,000  strong.  General  Halleck,  when  informed  of  the  situa 
tion,  sent  him  all  the  reinforcements  from  other  places  that 
could  be  spared.  On  June  3d  a  brigade  arrived  from  Hurlbut's 
corps  under  the  command  of  General  Kimbal,  and  were  sent 
to  Mechanicsburg,  between  Haines'  Bluff  and  the  Big  Black 
River.  On  the  8th  a  whole  division  of  Hurlbut's  command 
arrived  under  Gen.  Souy  Smith,  and  was  at  once  sent  to 
Haines'  Bluff,  and  Gen.  C.  C.  Washburn  was  placed  in  com 
mand  at  that  place.  Gen.  Herron  reached  Vicksburg  on  the 
llth,  with  a  division  from  the  department  of  the  Missouri,  and 
his  force  was  stationed  on  the  left  near  Warrenton,  so  as  to 
cut  effectually  all  cummunication  between  Pemberton  and 
Johnston.  Herron's  intrenchmentrf  extended  to  the  edge  of 
the  water  of  the  Mississippi.  On  the  14th,  General  Park 
arrived  wirh  two  divisions  from  Burnside's  corps,  and  was 
ordered  to  Haines'  Bluff.  The  besieging  army  now  numbered 
about  70,000  men. 

Johnston,  as  has  been  stated,  was  at  Jackson,  and  was  being 
reinforced.  This  caused  Grant  some  uneasiness.  He  knew 
the  importance  of  Vicksburg  to  the  Confederate  government, 
and  that  the  capture  of  this  stronghold  would  l°ad  to  the  fall 
of  Port  Hudson,  and  the  opening  of  the  Mississippi  to  the 
Union.  He  knew  that  Johnston  would  do  ail  that  lay  in  his 
power  to  relieve  Pemberton  and  save  Vicksburg.  Grant  there 
fore  strongly  fortified  Haines'  Bluff  on  the  east  side,  and  from 
there  erected  a  chain  of  fortifications  to  the  Big  Black  River. 
He  also  erected  strong  posts  at  the  crossing  of  the  railroad 
over  that  stream. 

On  the  26th  of  May,  Blair's  division  was  sent  up  the  Yazoo 
River  to  repel  a  rebel  force  supposed  to  be  in  that  locality,  and 
to  take  all  the  food  and  forage  that  could  be  found.  Blair 
returned  in  one  week  with  a  large  supply  of  forage  and  provis 
ions,  and  a  number  of  cattle  was  also  brought  in  for  the  use  of 
the  army. 

On  the  7th  of  June,  a  Confederate  force,  about  3,000  strong, 
under  the  command  of  Gen.  McCulloch,  of  Gen.  Richard  Tay 
lor's  command,  attempted  to  surprise  the  garrison  at  Young's 
Point  and  Miliken's  Bend.  The  force  at  Young's  Point  num- 


132  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


bered  500  men ;  that  at  Miliken's  Bend  consisted  of  a  brigade 
of  colored  troops,  and  a  few  companies  of  the  22d  Iowa  regi 
ment.  A  part  of  the  enemy  appeared  at  Young's  Point  in 
broad  daylight,  but  seeing  a  gun-boat  hastily  retreated.  "The 
other  Confederate  force  under  McCulloch  reached  its  destina 
tion  before  daylight,  drove  in  the  pickets,  and  in  a  hand  to 
hand  fight  forced  the  colored  and  white  troops  back  to  the 
river  bank,  where  they  found  shelter  and  safety  under  the  guns 
of  the  Choctaw.  The  fire  0f  the  heavy  guns  of  these  vessels 
was  so  terrific  that  the  enemy,  though  flushed  with  victory  and 
drunken  with  rage  at  the  colored  troops,  withdrew  in  confu 
sion.  In  view  of  Gen.  Taylor's  suggestive  report  that,  'unfor 
tunately  some  50  negroes  had  been  taken  prisoners'  it  may  be 
inferred  that  had  the  gun-boat  not  been  there  to  drive  off  Mc- 
Culloch's  savage  soldiers,  the  colored  troops  would  have  fared 
as  they  subsequently  did  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  hands  of  Forest 
and  his  murderous  fiends."  Grant  immediately  sent  over 
Mower's  brigade  to  their  assistance. 

On  the  22d,  Grant  received  positive  information  that  Johns-* 
ton  had  crossed  the  Big  Black  River,  with  the  intention  of 
making  an  attack  in  the  rear,  in  order  to  relieve  Pemberton. 
Sherman  was  thereupon  placed  in  command  of  all  the  troops 
in  the  rear,  having  a  force  of  upwards  of  30,000  men.  Grant's 
army  was  now  strong  enough  to  take  the  offensive  against 
Johnston,  and  still  be  able  to  hold  Pemberton  in  Vicksburg ; 
but  he  concluded  that  it  would  be  policy  to  first  dispose  of 
Pemberton,  and  then  turn  on  Johnston  and  drive  him  from  the 
state.  Pemberton  put  his  soldiers  on  half  rations,  and  by  the 
latter  part  of  this  month  provisions  had  become  scarce,  and 
the  inhabitants  grew  thin  and  pale  in  their  narrow  dens.  The 
soldiers  limbs  became  stiffened  and  swollen  for  want  of  exercise, 
by  lying  so  long  in  the  trenches,  and  begged  their  commander 
to  surrender  the  city.  Grant  pushed  the  siege  with  all  the  en 
ergy  that  characterized  him.  The  land  batteries  daily  kept 
playing  on  the  devoted  citadel,  while  Porter  on  the  front,  day 
and  night  kept  up  a  continuous  bombardment,  his  13-inch 
shells  crashing  through  the  buildings,  or  dropping  in  the 
streets,  forced  the  inhabitants  to  seek  shelter  in  caves  dug  in 
the  earth.  It  is  affirmed  that  as  many  as 'twenty-five  persons 
found  shelter  in  a  single  one  of  these  caverns. 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  133 


On  the  22d,  information  was  received  that  Pemberton  had 
men  engaged  in  building  boats,  with  the  intention  of  making 
his  escape  with  the  garrison  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
Grant  immediately  informed  Porter  of  the  contemplated  move, 
and  the  admiral  renewed  his  vigilance  on  the  Mississppi.  A 
large  quantity  of  combustible  material  was  collected  on  the 
Louisiana  shore,  ready  to  be  ignited  had  Pemberton  made 
the  attempt. 

Grant  continued  the  siege  with  unabated  vigor.  At  three 
points  on  the  Jackson  road,  in  front  of  Ransom's  brigade,  a 
sap  was  run  up  to  the  Confederate  parapet,  and  by  the  25th  of 
June  it  was  undermined,  and  the  mine  charged;  the  enemy 
had  countermined,  but  failed  to  reach  the  Union  mine.  At 
three  o'clock  on  that  day,  all  being  ready,  the  mine  was  ex 
ploded,  while  at  the  same  time,  Grant  opened  up  a  heavy  ar 
tillery  ftre  alonghis  whole  line.  A  terrific  explosion  took  place 
and  the  miners  were  blown  in  all  directions,  some  of  them 
coming  down  on  the  Federal  side,  still  alive.  Among  these 
was  a  colored  man,  who  had  been  underground  at  work  when 
the  explosion  occurred,  and  was  thrown  within  Grant's  lines. 
•He  was  not  seriously  injured  but  terribly  frightened.  On  be 
ing  asked  how  far  he  had  gone  up,  replied  :  ktDun  no,  massa, 
but  t'ink  'bout  t'ree  mile."  He  was  taken  to  General  Logan's 
quarters,  where  he  did  service  till  the  end  of  the  siege. 

The  effect  of  this  explosion  was  to  blow  the  top  of  the  hill 
off,  and  make  a  crater  where  it  stood,  but  the  breach  was  not 
sufficient  to  enable  a  column  of  attack  to  pass  through.  Two 
regiments  entered  the  chasm,  from  which  a  desperate  effort  was 
made  to  expel  them,  but  they  held  their  position.  The  main 
part  of  the  enemy  retreated  before  the  explosion  took  place  to 
an  inner  line  on  higher  ground.  From  here,  however,  they 
threw  down  hand-grenades,  which  did  some  execution.  The 
enemy  could  lay  their  grenades  on  the  parapets,  and  roll  them 
down  upon  the  Union  troops,  while  the  latter  had  to  throw 
theirs  to  a  considerable  hight  in  order  to  reach  the  Confederates. 
They  also  threw  down  shells  with  the  fuses  lit  into  the  midst  of 
the  unprotected  ranks.  The  assaulting  force  finally  withdrew, 
and  left  the  chasm  in  possession  of  the  enemy.  Grant's  loss  in 
this  affair  was  about  thirty  killed  and  Bounded. 


134  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


On  the  1st  of  July,  another  mine  was  exploded  to  the  right 
of  the  Jackson  road,  destroying  an  entire  rebel  redan,  killing 
and  wounding  a  number  of  its  occupants,  and  leaving  an  im 
mense  chasm  where  it  stood.  Grant  did  not  make  a  second 
attack,  his  experience  of  the  25th,  admonished  him  of  the  dan 
ger  attending  such  an  assault.  He  sustained  no  loss  in  this  ex 
plosion,  and  the  loss  on  each  side  in  both  explosions  was  pro 
bably  about  equal.  From  this  time  forward  the  work  of  min 
ing,  and  pushing  the  Federal  position  was  vigorously  prose 
cuted,  and  Grant  now  determined  to  run  a  number  of  mines, 
and  have  them  ready  by  the  fith,  explode  them  all  at  the  same 
time,  and  make  an  assault  immediately  after.  At  three  points, 
one  in  front  of  each  corps,  the  contending  forces  were  only 
divided  by  the  parapet.  By  the  1st  of  July,  the  Federal  ap 
proaches  had  reached  the  enemy's  ditch  at  a  number  of  places. 
At  ten  points  they  were  now  within  from  five  to  one  hundred 
yards  of  the  Confederates,  and  orders  were  given  to' make  all 
preparations  for  a  final  assault  on  the  6th  of  July. 

In  the  meantime,  Pemberton  managed  to  keep  up  a  corres 
pondence  with  the  rebel  government.  He  was  assured  by 
Jefferson  Davis  that  Johnston  would  receive  reinforcements 
sufficient  to  raise  the  seige.  In  his  dire  extremity,  he  vainly 
cast  his  eyes  towards  the  east  to  catch  some  tidings  of  John 
ston's  approach.  He  felt  as  if  he  was  forsaken  by  his  own 
government.  For  food  and  ammunition  he  was  reduced  to  the 
last  extremity.  He  had  a  powerful  fleet  guarding  every  point 
on  his  river  front,  and  an  army  in  his  rear  commanded  by  one 
of  the  most  consumate  generals  of  modern  times.  On  the  1st 
of  July,  he  seeing  no  hope  of  outside  relief,  addressed  the  fol 
lowing  letter  to  each  of  his  four  division- commanders  : 

"Unless  the  seige  of  Vicksburg  is  raised,  or  supplies  are 
thrown  in,  it  will  be  necessary  very  shortly  to  evacuate  the 
place.  I  see  no  prospect  of  the  former,  and  there  are  many 
great,  if  not  insuperable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  latter.  You 
are,  therefore,  requested  to  inform  me  with  as  little  delay  as 
possible,  as  to  the  condition  of  your  troops  and  their  ability 
to  make  the  marches  and  undergo  the  fatigues  necessary  to  ac 
complish  a  successful  evacuation." 

Two  of  his  generals  suggested  surrender,  and   the  other  two 


THOS.  H,  BARTON.  135 


practically  acquiesced.  It  was  conceded  that  an  attempt  to 
evacuate  would  fail.  On  the  3d  about  ten  in  the  forenoon, 
white  flags  appeared  on  a  part  of  the  Confederate  works  and 
hostilities  immediately  ceased  along  that  part  of  the  line.  On 
the  same  day,  General  Bowen,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  brought  a 
sealed  dispatch  for  General  Grant,  proposing  to  surrender,  and 
the  following  correspondence  took  place : 

HEADQUARTERS,  VICKSBURG,   \ 
July  3d,  1863.  / 

"MAJOR-GENERAL  GRANT,  Commanding  United  States  Forces : 

"GENERAL,  :— I  have  the  honor  to  propose  an  armistice  for 

hours,  with  the  view  to  arranging  terms  for  the  capitulation  of  Vicks- 
burg.  To  this  end  if  agreeable  to  you,  I  will  appoint  three  commis 
sioners  to  meet  a  like  number  to  be  named  by  yourself,  at  such  place 
and  hour  to-day  as  you  may  find  convenient.  I  make  this  proposi 
tion  to  save  the  further  effusion  of  blood,  which  must  otherwise  be 
shed  to  a  frightful  extent,  feeling  myself  fully  able  to  maintain  my 
position  for  a  yet  indefinite  period.  This  communication  will  be 
handed  you  under  a  flag  of  truce,  by  Major-General  John  S.  Bowen. 
"Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
"J.  C.  PEMBERTON." 

To  this  Genetal  Grant  replied  as  follows  : 

"HEADQUARTERS,  DEPARTMENT  OF  TENNESSEE,   ] 

IN  THE  FIELD,  NEAR  VICKSBURG,  [ 

July  3d,  1863.  J 

"LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  J.  C.  PEMBERTON,  Commanding  Confeder 
ate  Forces  &f.. 

"GENERAL  : — Your  note  of  this  date,  just  received,  proposing  an 
armistice  for  several  hours,  for  the  purpose  of-arrangiug  terms  of  capi 
tulation  through  commissioners,  to  be  appointed,  etc.  The  useless 
effusion  of  blood  you  propose  stopping  by  this  course  can  be  ended  at 
any  time  you  may  choose,  by  the  unconditional  surrender  of  the  city 
and  garrison.  Men  who  have  shown  so  much  endurance  and  courage 
as  those  now  in  Vicksburg,  will  always'challenge  the  respect  of  an 
adversary,  and  I  can  assure  you  will  be  treated  with  all  the  respect 
due  to  prisoners  of  war.  I  do  not  favor  the  proposition  of  appointing 
commissioners  to  arrange  the  terms  of  capitulation,  because  I  have 
no  terms  other  than  those  indicated  above. 

"I  am  General,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
"U  S    GRANT,  Major-General." 

General  Bowen  also  suggested  that  Grant  and  Pemberton 


136  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


should  have  a  personal  interview.  To  this  Grant  sent  a  verbal 
message  stating  that,  if  Pemberton  desired  it,  he  would  meet 
him  in  front  of  McPherson's  corps  at  three  o'clock  that  after 
noon.  This  interview  took  place  at  the  appointed  time,  but 
no  terms  could  be  extorted  from  Grant  other  than  those  con 
tained  in  his  reply  to  Pemberton's  letter,  and  the  conference 
ended;  he,  however  agreeing  by  ten  o'clock  that  night  to  send 
another  letter,  containing  his  final  terms  of  capitulation.  His 
ultimatum  was  as  follows  : 

HEADQUARTERS  DEPARTMENT  OF  TENNESSEE,) 

} 


VlCKSBURQ,  July  3d,  18(33. 
"LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  J.  r.  PEMBERTON,  Commanding  Confeder 
ate  Forces,    Vicksburg,  Mississippi: 

"GENERAL:—  In  conformity  with  agreement  of  this  afternoon,  I 
will  submit  the  following  proposition  for  the  surrender  of  the  city  of 
Vicksburg,  public  stores,  etc.  On  your  accepting  the  terms  proposed, 
I  will  march  in  one  division  as  a  guard,  and  take  possession  at  eight 
A.  M.  to-morrow.  As  soon  as  rolls  can  be  made  out,  and  paroles  be 
signed  by  officers  and  men,  you  will  be  allowed  to  march  out  of  our 
lines,  the  officers  taking  with  them  their  side-arms  and  clothing,  and 
the  field,  staff  and  cavalry  officers  one  horse  each.  The  rank  and  file 
will  be  allowed  all  their  clothing,  but  no  other  property. 

If  these  conditions  are  accepted,  any  amount  of  rations  you  may 
deem  necessary  can  be  taken  from  the  stores  you  now  have,  and  also 
the  necessary  cooking  utensils  for  preparing  them.  Thirty  wagons 
also,  counting  two  two-horse  or  mule  teams  as  one,  will  be  allowed 
to  transport  such  articles  as  cannot  be  carried  along.  The  same  con 
ditions  will  be  allowed  to  all  sick  and  wounded  officers  and  soldiers 
as  fast  as  they  become  able  to  travel.  The  paroles  for  these  latter 
must  be  signed,  however,  whilst  officers  present  are  authorized  .to 
sign  the  roll  of  prisoners, 

"I  am,  General,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

"U.  S.  GRANT,  Major  General." 

General  Pemberton's  reply*was  as  follows  : 

"HEADQUARTERS,  VICKSBURG,   \ 
July  3d,  1863.  J 

"MAJOR  GENERAL,  GRANT,  Commanding   United  States  Forces: 

"GENERAL:—  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
communication  of  this  date,  proposing  terms  of  capitulation  for  this 
garrison  and  post.  In  the  main  your  terms  are  accepted;  but,  in 
justice  both  to  the  honor  and  spirit  of  my  troops,  manifested  in  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  137 


defence  of  Vicksburg,  I  have  to  submit  the  following  amendments, 
which,  if  accepted  to  by  you,  will  perfect  the  agreement  between  us. 
At  ten  o'clock  A.  M.  to-morrow,  I  propose  to  evacuate  the  works  in 
and  around  Vicksburg,  and  to  surrender  the  city  and  garrison  under 
my  command,  by  marching  out  with  my  colors  and  arms,  stacking 
them  in  front  of  my  present  lines.  After  which  you  will  take  pos 
session.  Officers  to  retain  their  side-arms  and  personal  property,  and 
the  rights  and  property  of  citizens  to  be  respected, 

"I  am,  General,  yours  very  respectfully, 

"J.  C.  PEMBERTON,  Lieutenant-General.'1'1 

General  Grant  immediately  replied  as  follows  : 

"HEADQUARTERS,  DEPARTMENT  OF  TENNESSEE,     1 
BEFORE  VICKSBURG,  July  4th,  1863. / 

"LIEUTENANT  GENERAL   PEMBERTON,     Commanding    Forces    in 

Vicksburg: 

''GENERAL: — I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
communication  of  3d  July.  The  amendment  proposed  by  you 
cannot  be  acceded  to  in  full.  It  will  be  necessary  to  furnish  every 
officer  and  man  with  a  parole  signed  by  himself,  which,  with  the 
completion  of  the  roll  of  prisoners,  will  necessarily  take  sometime. 
Again,  I  can  make  no  stipulations  with  regard  to  the  treatment  of 
citi/ens  and  their  private  property.  While  I  do  not  propose  to  cause 
them  any  undue  annoyance  or  loss,  I  cannot  consent  to  leave  myself 
under  any  restraint  by  stipulations.  The  property  which  officers 
will  be  allowed  to  take  with  them  will  be  as  stated  in  my  proposition 
of  last  evening;  that  is,  officers  will  be  allowed  their  private  baggage 
and  side-arms,  and  mounted  officers  one  horse  each  If  you  mean 
by  your  proposition  for  each  brigade  to  march  to  the  front  of  the 
lines  now  occupied  by  it,  and  stack  arms  at  ten  o'clock  A.  M.  and 
theii  return  to  the  inside  and  there  remain  as  prisoners  until  prop 
erly  paroled,  I  will  make  no  objection  to  it.  Should  no  notification 
be  received  of  your  acceptance  of  my  terms  by  nine  o'clock  A.  M.,  I 
shall  regard  them  as  having  been  rejected,  and  shall  act  accordingly. 
Should  these  terms  be  accepted,  white  flags  should  be  displayed  along 
your  lines  to  prevent  such  of  my  troops  as  may  not  have  been  notified 
from  firing  upon  your  men. 

"I  am,  General,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
"U.  8.  GRANT,  Major  General,    U.  S.  A." 

To  this  the  subjoined  answer  was  received  : 

"HEADQUARTERS,    VlCKSBIJRG,  \ 

July  4th,  1863.  f 

"MAJOR-GENERAL   U.    S.    GRANT,    Commanding     United   States 
Forces: 

18 


138  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


"GENERAL: — I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
communication  of  this  date,  and  in  reply,  to  say  that  the  terms  pro 
posed  by  you  are  accepted, 

"Very  respectfully,  yoift  obedient  servant, 

"J.  C.  PEMBERTON,  Lieutenant  General." 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

General  Pemberton,  in  his  report,  says  : 

"  If  it  should  be  asked  why  the  4th  of  July  was  selected  as 
the  day  for  surrender,  the  answer  is  obvious  :  I  believed  that 
upon  that  day  I  should  obtain  better  terms.  Well  aware  of 
the  vanity  of  our  foe,  I  knew  they  would  attach  vast  import 
ance  to  the  entrance  on  the  4th  of  July  into  the  stronghold  of 
the  great  river,  and  that,  to  gratify  their  national  vanity  they 
would  yield  then  what  could  not  be  extorted  from  them  at  any 
other  time." 

******** 

On  the  4th  of  July,  Gen.  Holmes,  with  a  force  of  about 
10,000  men  of  the  trans-Mississippi  command,  made  an  attack 
on  Helena,  Arkansas.  He  was  totally  defeated  by  Gen.  Pren- 
tiss,  who  was  in  command  at  Helena  with  less  than  4,200  men. 
Holmes  reported  his  loss  at  1,636,  of  which  173  were  killed. 
The  Federal  loss  was  57  killed,  127  wounded  and  between  30 
and  40  missing.  This  was  the  last  effort  of  the  Confederates 
to  -aise  the  siege  of  Vicksburg. 

Pemberton,  having  accepted  the  terms  of  capitulation,  the 
garrison  of  Vicksburg  marched  out  of  their  works  at  the 
appointed  time,  formed  line  in  front,  stacked  their  arms  and 
marched  back  as  prisoners  of  war.  This  scene  was  witnessed 
by  the  whole  Union  army  without  cheering.  Logan's  division 
was"  the  first  to  enter  the  city,  and  the  flag  of  one  of  the  regi 
ments  of  his  division  soon  floated  over  the  court  house.  The 
prisoners  were  kindly  treated,  and  the  Union  soldiers  Awere  no 
sooner  within  the  lines  than  the  two  armies  began  to  fraternize. 
Bread  was  given  to  the  hungry  Confederates  by  those  who 
were  so  recently  engaged  in  starving  them  out. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  4th,  Grant  sent  Captain  Wm.  M. 
Dunn,  of  his  staff,  to  Cairo,  the  nearest  point  where  the  tele 
graph  could  be  reached,  with  a  dispatch  to  Gen.  Halleck.  It 
read  as  follows : 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  139 


"  The  enemy  surrendered  this  morning.  The  only  terms 
allowed  is  their  parole  as  prisoners  of  war.  This  I. regard  as 
a  great  advantage  to  us  at  this  moment.  It  saves  probably 
several  days  in  the  capture,  and  leaves  troops  and  transports 
ready  for  immediate  service.  Sherman,  with  a  large  force, 
moves  immediately  on  Johnston,  to  drive  him  from  the  state. 
I  will  send  troops  to  the  relief  of  Banks,  and  return  the  9th 

army  corps  to  Burnside." 

*  *  *  *  *  *  *  * 

Pemberton  and  his  army  were  kept  in  Vicksburg  until  the 
whole  could  be  paroled.  By  the  llth,  just  one  week  after  the 
surrender,  the  paroles  were  completed,  and  the  Confederate 
garrison  marched  out.  The  paroles  were  in  duplicate,  arid 
signed  by  the  commanding  officers  of  the  companies  and 
regiments,  and  also  by  each  individual  soldier,  one  being  re 
tained  by  the  soldier  signing  and  the  other  by  the  Federal 
authorities.  Hundreds  refused  to  sign  their  paroles,  prefer 
ring  to  be  sent  to  the  north  as  prisoners  to  being  sent  back  to 
the  rebel  army.  During  the  siege  a  large  number  of  them 
voluntarily  came  into  the  Union  lines,  and  requested  to  be 
sent  north,  where  they  could  find  employment  till  the  war  was 
over  and  they  could  go  to  their  several  homes.  Many  deserted 
and  comparatively  few  ever  returned  to  the  Confederate  ser 
vice.  There  was  great  anxiety  among  the  officers  to  carry  off 
their  negroes  under  the  title  of  personal  property,  but  it  was 
positively  forbidden  by  Grant. 

If  it  may  be  asked  why  Grant  did  not  insist  upon  an  uncon 
ditional  surrender,  the  ans-ver  is  obvious:  According  to  the 
terms  of  the  cartel  then  in  force,  prisoners  captured  by  either 
army  were  required  to  be  forwarded  as  speedily  as  possible 
to  either  Aiken's  Landing,  on  the  James  River,  or  to  Vicks 
burg,  there  to  be  exchanged,  or  to  be  paroled  until  they 
could  be  exchanged.  A  Confederate  officer  was  then  at 
Vicksburg,  having  full  authority  to  make  the  exchange.  Had 
Grant  insisted  upon  an  unconditional  surrender,  these  pris 
oners  would  have  had  to  be  transported  to  Cairo,  and  thence 
by  rail  to  Baltimore  or  Washington,  thence  again  by  steamer 
to  Aiken's  Landing— all  at  very  great  expense.  Here  they 
would  have  been  paroled,  because  the  Confederates  did  not 


140  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


have  prisoners  to  give  in  exchange.  Moreover,  Pemberton's 
army  was  largely  composed  of  men  whose  homes  were  in  the 
southwest,  and  it  was  believed  that  many  of  them  were  tired 
of  the  war,  and  were  anxious  to  return  to  the  peaceful  avo 
cations  of  life. 

Vicksburgwas  riddled  with  shot  and  shell,  nearly  every 
house  in  the  city  being  shot  through.  Some  had  a  corner 
blown  off,  and  of  many  the  walls  were  bulged.  There  were 
large  craters  in  the  streets,  where  the  13  inch  shells  had  burst, 
the  pillars  of  the  piazzas  were  split  in  pieces.  It  is  said  that 
there  was  not  a  whole  pane  of  glars  within  five  miles.  About 
300  houses  were  occupied  as  hospitals.  The  inhabitants  literal 
ly  buried  themselves  in  the  ground,  to  avoid  destruction  from 
the  iron  hail  above  and  around  them. 

The  result  of  the  campaign  of  Vicksburg,  as  summed  up  by 
General  Grant  was  :  "The  defeat  of  the  enemy  in  five  battles 
outside  of  Vicksburg;  the  occupation  of  Jackson,  the  capitol  of 
the  State  of  Mississippi ;  and  the  capture  of  Vicksburg,  its  gar 
rison,  and  munitions  of  war;  a  loss  to  the  enemy  of  37,000 
prisoners,  among  whom  were  15  general  officers  ;  at  least  10,000 
'killed  and  wounded,  and  among  the  killed  Generals  Tracy, 
Tilghmnn,  and  Green ;  and  hundreds,  perhaps  thousands  of 
stragglers,  who  can  never  be  collected  and  reorganized.  Arms 
and  munitions  of  war  for  an  army  of  60,000  men  have  fallen 
into  our  hands,  besides  a  large  amount  of  other  public  property 
consisting  of  railroads,  locomotives,  cars,  steamboats,  cotton, 
etc. ;  and  much  was  destroyed  to  prevent  our  capturing  it." 
31.600  prisoners,  173  cannons,  and  about  60,000  muskets  fell 
into  his  hands  at  Vicksburg  ;  Grant's  total  loss  in  the  campaign 
was  8,573,  of  which  943  were  killed. 

Much  credit  is  due  to  Admiral  Porter  and  the  marines  under 
his  command  for  their  untiring  vigilance,  day  and  night,  dur 
ing  this  memorable  seige.  No  less  than  16,000  shells  were 
thrown  into  the  city  by  the  navy.  The  gunboat  Cincinnati, 
while  engaging  the  hill  butteries,  was  struck  by  a  shell  and 
totally  disabled,  and  finally  sunk.  Five  were  killed,  fourteen 
wounded  and  fifteen  drowned. 

When  General  Gardner,  who  was  holding  Port  Hudson,  learn 
ed  that  Pemberton  had  surrendered  to  Grant,  he  immediately 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  141 


surrendered  to  General  Banks.  The  Mississippi  was  now  open 
from  Cairo  to  its  mouth,  and  the  so-called  Confederate  States 
of  America  severed  in  twain.  This  great  water-way  ever  after 
remained  in  possession  of  the  Government. 

Vicksburg  and  Pemberton  secured,  Grant  immediately  faced 
eastward  to  confront  Johnston,  and  drive  him  from  the  state. 
At  two  in  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth,  his  columns  were  on  the 
march.  Sherman  had  been  given  a  detached  command,  con 
sisting  of  the  troops  at  Haines'  Bluff,  and  a  division  from  each, 
of  the  13th,  loth,  and  17th,  Corps,  and  Lauman's  division. 
Johnston's  army  numbered  about  24,000  men.  Late  in  June 
he  had'marched  towards  the  Big  Black,  intending  to  make  an 
attack  on  Grant  from  the  south ;  but,  on  learning  of  the  fall 
of  Vicksburgr  he  fell  back  to  Jackson,  reached  that  place  about 
the  9th  of  July,  and  placed  the  divisions  of  Loring,  Walker^ 
French,  and  Breckinridge  so  as  to  cover  the  city  on  the  ap 
proach  of  Sherman.  On  the  same  day,  Sherman  appeared 
before  it,  having  marched  fifty  miles  through  a  country  almost 
destitute  of  water.  He  had  nearly  50,000  men  and  100  guns. 
On  the  12th  the  city  was  invested,  and  the  seige  pushed  till  the 
17th,  when  it  was  learned  that  the  place  was  evacuated.  John 
ston  retreated  across  Pearl  River  through  Brandon  to  Meri 
dian,  about  100  miles  distant,  burning  the  bridges  and  destroy 
ing  the  roads  behind  him. 

Sherman  lost  about  1.000  men  killed,  wounded  and  missing, 
five  hundred  of  these  being  of  Laumans  brigade,  which,  under 
a  misapprehension,  was  needlessly  exposed  to  the  enemy's 
fire.  Johnston  left  his  sick  and  wounded  behind  him,  and 
about  1,200  prisoners  fell  into  Sherman's  hands.  Steel's  divis 
ion  followed  the  retreating  enemy  to  Brandon,  fourteen  miles 
east  of  Jackson,  but  failed  to  overtake  him.  Sherman  soon 
afterwards  fell  back  and  went  into  camp  at  Camp  Sherman  on 

the  Big  Black  River,  and  the  campaign  ended. 

******* 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  campaign  of  Vicksburg  and 
Lee's  Gettysburg  campaign  were  the  turning  point  of  the  war 
in  favor  of  the  Federal  government.  In  tlje  latter  days  of 
April,  while  Grant  was  preparing  to  cross  the  Mississippi, 
Rosecrans  was  confronting  Bragg  in  Tennessee  and  Hooker  was 


142  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

opposing  Lee  in  Virginia.  While  Grant  was  crossing  the  Mis 
sissippi,  Hooker  was  preparing  to  cross  the  Rappahannock, 
and  attack  Lee  in  his  fortified  Camp  near  Fredericksburg ;  and 
on  the  day  after  Grant  fought  the  battle  of  Port  Gibson,  the 
Giants  of  the  East  fought  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville,  which 
resulted  in  the  defeat  of  Hooker.  Lee  now  conceived  the 
idea  of  invading  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania.  He  had  reason 
able  prospects  of  success.  He  supposed  that  the  army  of  the 
Potomac  had  become  demoralized  by  its  defeats  at  Fredericks- 
burg  in  the  winter  and  at  Chancellorsville  in  May.  Moreover, 
25,000  men  had  been  discharged  by  reason  of  the  expiration 
of  their  terms  of  service,  which  reduced  the  Federal  army  to 
about  80,000 ;  while  Lee,  who  had  been  reinforced  by  the  Con 
federate  President  without  stint,  had  a  force  of  about  105,000 
effective  troops.  He  therefore  determined  to  invade  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  march  on  Philadelphia  or  New  York.  It  was  Hup- 
posed  that  this  would  create  a  diversion  in  the  northern  states 
in  favor  of  the  south,  and  end  the  war  by  compelling  the  gov 
ernment  to  acknowledge  the  independence  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy. 

This  fatal  move  on  the  part  of  Lee  was  abruptly  brought  to 
a  close  at  Gettysburg  on  the  first,  second  and  third  of  July, 
when  the  Giants  of  the  East  once  more  met  in  mortal  conflict. 
Lee  was  defeated  by  the  army  of  the  Potomac  under  General 
Me^de,  and  while  he  was  withdrawing  his  shattered  and  beaten 
army  from  the  disastrous  field  of  Gettysburg,  Grant  and 
Pernberton  were  quietly  sitting  under  the  shade  of  a  scrub- 
oak  tree,  arranging  the  terms  for  the  surrender  of  the  city  and 
garrison  of  Vicksburg. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  VICKSBURG. — PERSONAL  AND  REGIMENTAL. 

I  shall  now  return  to  Young's  Point,  Louisiana,  and  take  up 
the  thread  of  my  personal  narative  and  regimental  experience. 
Soon  after  our  a/rival  at  this  place,  the  regiment  was  put  on 
fatigue  duty,  and  the  boys  did  their  share  in  the  construction 
of  the  canal  opposite  Vicksburg.  When  Gen.  Grant  organized 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  143 


his  army,  we  were  placed  in  the  third  brigade,  with  the  36th, 
37th  and  47th  Ohio  regiments,  commanded  by  Gen.  Lightburn, 
who  had  been  promoted  to  be  a  Brigadier-General  of  volun 
teers.  This  brigade  was  placed  in  the  second  division  of  the 
fifteenth  army  corps,  commanded  by  Gen.  VV.  T.  Sherman,  and 
was  with  the  latter  general  on  the  Deer  Creek  or  Steel's  Bayou 
expedition.  On  this  expedition  Surgeon  Philson  received  an  in 
jury  of  the  head  by  a  falling  limb  of  a  tree,  from  which  he 
never  recovered. 

While  at  Young's  Point,  sickness  prevailed  to  an  alarming 
extent  among  the  troops,  typhoid  fever,  diarrhoea  and  rheuma 
tism,  being  the  prevailing  diseases.  Typhoid  fever  was  caused 
by  using  the  surface  water,  which  was  contaminated  with  hu 
man  excrement  in  a  partially  putrified  condition,  thus  making 
the  drinking  water  a  fit  nidus  for  the  germs  of  this  disease. 
It  is  my  opinion  that  diarrhoea  was  occasioned  partly  from  the 
same  cause,  and  by  exposure  to  the  weather,  which,  as  I  have 
stated  in  a  former  chapter,  was  wet  and  inclement.  Through 
out  February  and  March  the  rain  was  almost  incessant.  Dur 
ing  part  of  the  time  it  rained  from  morning  till  night,  and  it 
would  be  impossible  to  perform  our  culinary  operations,  and 
cook  our  usow-belly."  Rheumatism  was  caused  by  exposure  to 
the  weather,  the  troops  having  no  shelter.  The  regiment  lost 
thirty  one  men  by  sickness  at  Young's  Point  and  Milikens 
Bend  ;  at  Van  Buren  Hospital,  two ;  on  board  a  steamboat, 
one ;  at  the  general  hospital  at  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  two ;  on 
board  hospital  steamer,  R.  C.  Wood,  one;  making  a  total  loss 
of  thirty  seven  from  January  20th,  to  the  first  week  in  May. 
Several  died  who  were  left  at  the  convalescent  camp  at  Mili- 
ken's  Bend  :  one  or  two  died  who  had  been  sent  away  sick, 
and  four  were  discharged  for  disability  at  these  places ;  at 
Charleston,  West  Va.,  two;  at  St.  Louis,  one;  at  Gallipolis, 
Ohio,  two ;  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  one ;  total  ten.  There  were 
two  desertions,  making  a  total  loss  of  forty  nine  men. 

Soon  after  our  arrival  at  Young's  Point,  Surgeon  Philson 
established  a  regimental  hospital,  and  comrade  Kalloussouski 
was  detailed  to  act  as  hospital  steward.  I  was  placed  in  the 
field  near  the  regiment,  and  was  furnished  with  a  dispensary, 
where  the  sick  soldiers,  who  were  able  for  light  duty,  reported 


144  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


to  me  for  treatment,  I  had  a  large  number  of  patients,  and 
was  kept  very  busy  every  forenoon  prescribing  and  putting  up 
medicine.  Those  who  were  threatened  with  typhoid  fever  were 
sent  to  the  hospital.  I  met  with  fair  success  in  the  treatment 
of  these  cases,  my  prescription  for]diarrhoea  being  a  compound 
of  the  tincture  of  opium,  fluid  extract  of  ginger,  and  tincture 
of  capsicum,  mixed  with  a  syrup  made  from  pure  sugar.  Pep 
permint  water  was  also  generally  added  to  the  mixture.  I  re 
mained  in  this  position  near  two  weeks,  when,  about  the  first 
of  February,  Surgeons  Ackley  and  Waterman  returned  to  the 
regiment,  and  went  on  duty  as  army  surgeons.  Dr.  Waterman, 
after  consulting  with  me  in  relation  to  the  prevalent  diseases 
and  my  treatment  of  diarrhoea,  took  charge  of  the  work,  wrote 
the  prescriptions,  and  I  filled  them.  Surgeon  Waterman,  how 
ever,  was  soon  relieved  by  Surgeon  Ackley,  who  took  the  field, 
but  was  unable  to  stand  the  service.  His  health  soon  began 
to  fail,  and  he  became  affected  with  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs,  and 
resigned  his  position  in  the  latter  part  of  February.  He  was 
an  excellent  army  surgeon,  and  was  greatly  missed  by  the  regi 
ment.  Dr.  Philson  was  appointed  in  his  stead,  and  Dr.  Water 
man  was  promoted  to  the  office  of  assistant  surgeon. 

Many  amusing  incidents  occurred  at  Young's  Point  and 
Milikens  Bend.  One  day,  Surgeon  Ackley  sent  me  without  a 
pass  to  our  hospital  for  a  supply  of  medicines.  I  was  wearing 
a  fatigue  suit,  and  had  a  basket  in  my  hand.  The  canal  lay 
nearly  in  my  direct  route  to  the  hospital,  and  I  concluded  to 
take  a  view  of  the  work,  and  pass  my  judgment  on  it.  So  I 
walked  011  leisurely,  and  stopped  on  the  bank  of  the  canal, 
when  I  saw  a  great  number  of  soldiers  at  work.  My  position 
was  near  the  center  of  the  canal,  and  casting  my  eyes  north, 
I  saw  the  soldiers  with  pick  and  spade  in  hand  digging  and 
shoveling,  and  on  looking  south,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 
I  saw  the  same  thing.  I  stood  for  several  minutes  in  deep 
meditation,  wondering  whether  they  could  change  the  channel 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  leave  Vicksburg  an  inland  city.  My 
cogitations,  however,  were  suddenly  cut  short  by  the  appear 
ance  of  an  officer  in  full  uniform,  a  sash  around  his  waist,  a 
sword  at  his  side,  and  a  spade  in  his  hand.  He  was  the  officer 
of  the  day,  in  eharge  of  the  soldiers  at  work  on  the  cana1!.  I 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  145 


do  not  remember  what  rank  he  held,  or  to  what  regiment  he 
belonged.  He  was  very  near  me  before  I  perceived  him,  and 
he  broke  in  upon  my  thoughts  by  handing  me  the  spade,  say 
ing  at  the  same  time :  uSir,  take  this  spade  in  your  hand,  and 
go  to  work  on  the  canal  and  shovel  dirt."  Such  a  peremptory 
order,  coming  from  an  officer  who  had  no  direct  command 
over  me,  took  me  by  surprise,  and  I  had  to  think  for  several 
moments  how  to  answer  him,  lor  I  was  determined  not  to  take 
the  spade  in  my  hands.  I  informed  him  that  Surgeon  Ackley 
had  sent  me  to  our  regimental  hospital  for  medical  supplies, 
and  that  it  was  my  duty  to  go  and  return  as  speedily  as  pos 
sible.  The  officer  replied  that  he  had  peremptory  orders  from 
headquarters  to  set  all  stragglers  to  work  on  the  canal,  and 
that  these  orders  must  be  obeyed.  I  told  him  that  Surgeon 
Ackley  needed  the  supplies  that  I  was  sent  for,  and  that  it 
would  be  impossible  for  me  to  go  to  work  on  the  canal.  He 
finally  gave  it  up,  and  I  walked  leisurely  away.  I  do  not 
remember  meeting  that  officer  again,  and  I  was  afterwards  very 
careful  to  keep  away  from  that  locality,  while  the  soldiers  were 
working  on  the  canal.  This  pompous  officer  appeared  to  feel 
more  proud  of  his  position  that  day,  than  General  Grant  did 
when  he  assumed  command  of  the  army  of  the  Tennessee. 

John  Mercer  of  the  hospital  squad  and  myself  dug  a  hole  in 
the  levee,  and  slept  together,  Surgeon  Ackley  had  a  dirty  little 
colored  boy  about  twelve  years  of  age  for  a  waiter,  and  he 
wanted  Comrade  Mercer  and  myself  to  let  his  little  darky  sleep 
with  us.  We  declined,  thinking  the  surgeon  had  more  room 
in  his  hole  than  we  had  in  ours.  Moreover,  we  thought  he 
was  overstepping  his  authority  in  making  such  a  request.  I  do 
not  know  where  the  darky  slept  at  night,  but  one  fact  is  cer 
tain,  he  did  not  sleep  with  Comrade  Mercer  and  the  hospital 
steward. 

In  a  former  chapter  I  have  mentioned  a  dress  coat,  made 
'according  to  the  army  regulations,  which  I  had  purchased 
from  a  tailor  in  Gallipolis,  Ohio.  When  the  weather  was  fair 
I  would  put  on  the  coat,  and  take  a  walk  through  the  different 
camps  and  regiments.  According  to  the  military  code,  a  pri 
vate  soldier  cannot  pass  the  guards  without  a  written  permis 
sion  from  his  commanding  officer;  but  when  an  officer  passes 


19 


146  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


the  guards,  the  soldiers  on  duty  salute  him  with  their  guns, 
and  the  officer  returns  the  salute  with  his  sword  or  hand.  I 
frequently  walked  through  the  camp  in  my  uniform,  and  the 
soldiers  would  salute  me  as  an  army  officer.  Surgeon  Philson 
was  rather  careless  in  his  dress  and  attire,  and  he  felt  more 
comfortable  in  an  old  blouse  and  slouch  hat  than  he  did  in  the 
regulation  uniform.  He  seldom  wore  shoulder-straps,  or  any 
thing  to  distinguish  him  from  a  common  soldier,  and  must  have 
experienced  difficulty  in  passing  the  guards,  other  than  those  of 
his  own  regiment.  He  would  frequently  be  halted,  and  the 
guards  inquire  for  his  pass.  One  Sabbath  morning,  about  eight 
o'clock,  three  army  surgeons  marched  very  orderly  into  our 
hospital  tent,  in  order  to  observe  how  we  kept  it.  They  made 
a  close  inspection,  but  found  the  place  in  a  very  untidly  con 
dition  ;  the  tent  was  unswept  and  very  dirty,  all  the  hospital 
attendants  but  myself  being  absent.  I  had  not  changed  rny 
clothing  that  morning,  and  did  not  look  much  like  an  hospital 
steward.  These  officers  had  been  appointed  to  inspect  the 
different  hospitals.  After  the  usual  salute  they  asked  me 
if  I  was  the  hospital  steward.  I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
They  then  inquired  for  the  hospital  nurses,  I  replied  that  I  did 
not  know.  Their  answer  was  :  "Your  hospital  looks  like  it  had 
never  been  swept ;  why  don't  you  make  the  nurses  keep  it 
clean?"  I  replied  that  I  had  good  nurses,  and  could  not  ex 
plain  why  things  were  in  such  an  untidy  condition  that  morn 
ing,  that  the  hospital  was  usually  kept  in  a  good  condition, 
and  that  I  did  not  know  there  was  to  be  an  inspection.  To 
this  apology  one  of  the  surgeons  replied  :  "You  are  placed 
in  charge  of  hospital  attendants,  and  it  is  your  business  to  see 
that  your  attendants  do  their  duty,  and  we  shall  report  you 
to  headquarters,  and  have  your  court-marshaled."  I  believe 
this  was  the  first  complaint  made  against  me  during  my  army 
experience,  and  I  felt  mortified  in  regard  to  the  matter.  I  do 
not  know  whether  I  was  reported  ;  but  I  never  heard  anything 
more  of  this  inspection  affair.  Soon  after  the  inspectors  left 
the  nurses  returned.  They  were  not  in  the  habit  of  being 
away  long  at  a  time ;  but  I  felt  irritated,  and  asked  them  in  an 
unusually  rough  way  :  "Why  did  you  leave  the  tent  in  this  dirty 
condition  this  morning?"  One  of  them  replied :  "Surgeon 


TITOS.  H.  BARTON.  147 


Philson  sent  his  colored  waiter  very  early  in  the  morning  and 
borrowed  the  broom,  and  has  not  returned  it.  We  thought 
it  was  his  place  to  return  it,  so  we  did  not  go  after  it,  and  we 
did  not  know  about  this  inspection  of  the  hospital."  I  think 
the  nurses  were  right,  and  I  also  think  Surgeon  Philson  should 
have  informed  me  in  regard  to  the  inspection. 

During  the  period  that  the  enemy  had  control  of  the  river 
between  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson,  Grant  learned  that  a 
Confederate  steamer  was  on  her  way  up  the  river  with  supplies 
for  the  garrison  at  Vicksburg.  One  damp,  foggy  morning  a 
thirty-two  pound  gun  was  planted  on  the  bank  of  the  river  a 
few  rods  below  the  mouth  of  the  canal.  The  boat  finally  made 
her  appearance;  the  bank  of  the  river  was  lined  with  soldiers 
and  when  she  got  abreast  of  the  gun,  the  artillerymen  gave  her 
a  bow  shot,  but  she  kept  on  her  course,  and  before  the  gun 
could  be  reloaded  a  dense  fog  settled  over  land  and  water,  and 
the  boat  was  lost  from  view.  She  continued  on  her  way  blow 
ing  her  whistle,  and  landed  safely  under  the  guns  of  Vicks 
burg.  Had  it  been  a  clear  morning,  the  boot  would  have  either 
been  sunk  or  captured.  About  this  time  Grant  attempted  to 
shell  Vicksburg  with  ricochet  shot.  A  gun  was  planted  at  an 
angle  so  that  the  ball,  when  it  struck  the  water,  would  rebound 
and  fall  in  the  city.  I  saw  several  shots  fired  in  this  way,  and 
could  see  the  balls  rise  ;  but  could  not  see  when  they  struck  the 
ground,  I  do  not  think  they  did  any  damage. 

On  the  night  of  the  16th  of  April  I  stood  on  the  bank  of  the 
Mississippi  at  Young's  Point  and  saw  the  gunboats  and  trans 
ports  run  the  batteries  in  front  of  Vicksburg.  It  was  a  grand 
and  imposing  affair.  The  night  was  dark,  and  it  was  hoped 
that  the  fleet  might  run  the  gauntlet  in  the  darkness.  A  large 
gunboat  passed  Young's  Point  about  half  past  ten  o'clock, 
followed  by  the  other  gunboats.  Next  come  the  frail  trans 
ports.  They  floated  down  the  muddy  stream,  making  no 
noise,  but  when  they  had  made  about  two-thirds  of  the  way 
to  the  bluffs,  where  the  river  makes  a  turn  to  the  south,  a  sig 
nal  light  was  seen  on  the  heights  above.  This  was  answered 
by  others,  and  presently  the  report  of  a  large  gun  was  heard, 
followed  by  others,  to  which  the  gunboats  replied,  and  a 
terrific  cannonade  was  kept  up  between  the  fleet  and  the  Con- 


148  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


federate  batteries  on  the  heights.  Presently  a  light  was  seen 
about  half  way  up  the  bluffs,  which  proved  to  be  a  huge  bon 
fire,  lighting  up  the  broad  bosom  of  the  river,  and  making  it 
as  light  as  day.  My  point  of  observation  was  five  or  six  miles 
distant,  and  the  shore  of  the  river  was  as  light  as  on  a  bright 
moonlight  evening.  The  fleet  put  on  a  full  head  of  steam  and 
passed  safely  through  the  terrible  ordeal.  I  saw  the  town 
battery,  situated  just  above  the  city,  fire  the  last  shot  as  the 
fleet  got  beyond  range.  When  the  firing  ceased  everything  was 
quiet  on  land  and  water. 

Soon  after  the  main  part  of  Grant's  army  left  Young's  Point, 
it  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  hear  heavy  firing  in  the  direc 
tion  of  his  line  of  march.  An  old  soldier  named  James  Mus- 
grove,  an  Irishman,  and  one  of  the  hospital  nurses,  was  very 
tired  of  the  inaction  of  the  army,  it  being  so*  long  without  a 
battle.  One  night  we  heard  very  rapid  and  heavy  firing,  and 
could  see  the  flash  of  the  guns.  Old  Jimmy,  as  he  was  famil 
iarly  called,  would  exclaim  at  every  report :  "Give  it  to  'em, 
Misther  Grant,  give  it  to  'em."  He  appeared  to  be  greatly  re 
joiced  to  know  that  Grant  at  last  meant  business. 

I  was  with  the  regiment  on  the  Steel's  Bayou  or  Deer  Creek 
expedition,  and  was  left  on  Steel's  Bayou,  together  with  the 
chaplain,  Rev.  Woodhull,  and  a  few  of  the  hospital  nurses,  and 
some  stragglers  from  the  regiment.  When  Sherman's  corps 
reached  the  vicinity  of  Haines'  Bluff  in  the  last  week  of 
April,  and  when  he  had  made  his  dispositions  and  planted  his 
batteries,  and  when  the  gunboats  opened  on  the  heights,  I 
supposed  that  it  was  the  commencement  of  a  battle.  Grant 
was  below  Vicksburg,  and  Sherman  above,  and  my  idea  was 
that  Grant  would  lead  the  attack  from  the  south,  and  Sherman 
from  the  north.  I  was  greatly  disappointed  when  the  army 
re-embarked  and  returned  to  its  old  position  at  Young's  Point. 
This  place  then  looked  like  a  deserted  camp.  Sherman  kept 
on  his  march  down  the  Mississippi,  reaving  Gen.  Lightburn's 
brigade  in  the  rear. 

Just  before  leaving  Young's  Point,  a  few  soldiers  from  some 
other  command  applied  to  our  hospital  for  treatment.  They 
were  badly  scorched  about  the  face  and  eyes  with  gun-powder, 
with  which  they  had  been  playing,  and  accidentally  let  it  flash 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  149 


in  their  faces.  I  think  they  were  left  in  the  rear  on  account 
of  sickness,  but  I  do  not  believe  there  was  anything  the  mat 
ter  with  them  till  they  got  burned  with  powder.  Such  soldiers 
should  have  been  arrested  and  sent  to  the  front. 

About  the  10th  of  May,  our  regiment,  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Dayton,  received  orders  to  march  to  the  front  with 
Gen.  Lightburn's  brigade.  We  proceeded  by  the  way  of  Grand 
Gulf.  While  on  the  march  we  met  several  squads  of  rebel 
prisoners  under  guard.  We  also  met  several  large  squads  of 
colored  people  on  their  way  to  our  convalescent  camp  at 
Miliken's  Bend.  They  were  rejoicing  over  their  freedom, 
thinking  they  would  be  slaves  no  longer.  Among  them  were 
seen  the  gray-haired  grand-father,  the  robust  men  and  women 
of  adult  age,  and  the  infant  in  its  mother's  arms.  On  being 
asked  :  "How  are  the  troops  making  it  at  the  front?"  one  col 
ored  man  replied  :  "The  rebels  can't  stand  at  all  befo'  yo'  men  ; 
'da  run  at  'de  fust  fire  ob  'de  guns  !"  This  darkie  was  about 
right  in  his  simple  statement;  but  it  did  not  agree  with  the 
Confederate  boast,  made  at  the  commencement  of  the  war, 
that  one  southern  soldier  could  whip  five  yankees. 

Grand  Gulf  looked  dismal  and  desolate  when  we  entered  it ; 
not  a  citizen  could  be  seen  on  the  streets.  The  bluff,  where 
the  enemy  had  his  fortifications,  was  a  high  hill,  with  a  steep 
ascent  from  the  margin  of  the  river  to  its  summit.  It  was 
equally  as  defensible  on  its  river  front  as  Vicksburg,  and  Por 
ter's  fleet  could  not  silence  the  Confederate  gnns.  Our  brigade 
remained  at  this  place  one  day,  when  we  received  marching 
orders,  and  at  once  set  out  for  the  front.  The  boys  did  not 
like  to  remain  idle  while  their  comrades  were  doing  the  fight 
ing.  Among  the  rations  drawn  by  the  hospital  squad  while 
at  Grand  Gulf,  were  several  sugar-cured  harns  which  were  left 
behind  through  the  carelessness  of  our  cooks.  They  were  very 
much  needed  before  the  20th,  all  our  rations  being  then  ex 
hausted  except  coffee  and  hard  bread.  The  only  white  inhabi 
tants  we  met  were  women  and  children.  No  men  were  to  be 
seen.  On  the  first  or  second  day  after  leaving  Grand  Gulf,  I 
stopped  at  a  small  plantation  house  to  obtain  a  drink  of  water. 
I  was  met  on  the  porch  by  a  lady  who  appeared  to  be  very 
much  alarmed  on  account  of  the  Union  soldiers  who  were 


150  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


marching  past  her  residence,  and  after  giving  me  a  drink  of 
water,  she  begged  that  a  guard  might  be  placed  around  her 
house.  She  took  me  for  an  officer  in  my  blue  uniform.  I 
informed  her  that  I  was  not  an  officer  and  had  no  authority ; 
that  the  soldiers  were  civil  people  and  would  do  no  injury  to 
her  property.  I  could  safely  assure  her  on  this  point,  for  the 
troops  were  all  in  the  ranks  and  the  air  resounded  with  the 
strains  of  martial  music. 

One  day  while  on  the  march  we  heard  heavy  firing  at  a  great 
distance  towards  the  north.  It  was  the  battle  of  Champion's 
Hill  or  Big  Black  River,  This  encouraged  the  soldiers  to 
move  on  rapidly,  in  order  to  reach  the  front  and  assist  their 
comrades.  On  the  ensuing  day  about  400  Confederate  troops 
came  into  our  lines  and  marched  with  us  as  prisoners.  I  think 
they  were  part  of  Loring's  division,  which  had  been  cut  off  at 
Champion's  Hill.  During  the  march  I  fell  in  company  with  a 
young  man  from  a  Georgia  regiment,  and  we  had  a  friendly 
conversation  in  regard  to  the  causes  of  the  war.  He  said : 
"The  South  did  not  rebel  for  fear  that  Lincoln  would  set  their 
slaves  free;  but  for  this  reason,  that  the  Republican  Congress 
would  pass  an  act  to  stop  the  further  extension  of  slavery  in 
the  territories."  We  agreed  on  this  question  as  being  the  cause 
of  the  rebellion,  but  we  did  not  agree  as  to  the  justice  of  the 
cause. 

On  the  17th,  we  passed  to  the  south  and  west  of  Champion's 
Hill,  and  crossed  Baker's  Creek  where  Pemberton's  army 
crossed  on  their  retreat.  We  passed  through  some  cleared 
fields,  and  saw  the  ravages  caused  by  the  battle.  The  fences 
were  thrown  down,  and  every  vestige  of  vegetation  tramped  out 
of  existence.  On  our  way  through  these  fields  we  saw  a  num 
ber  of  dead  horses  lying  on  the  ground.  Passing  through  a 
belt  of  timber,  we  saw  several  human  bodies  lying  by  the  road 
side,  and  covered  with  blankets.  I  suppose  these  persons  were 
dead,  T  saw  one  poor  rebel  by  the  -way  side,  who  asked  me  for 
a  drink  of  water ;  but  I  had  none  to  give  him,  and  did  not  know 
where  to  obtain  any,  and  was  obliged  to  let  him  suffer.  Such 
scenes  as  these  are  sickening.  We  had  a  hard  march  that  day, 
and  went  into  camp  about  five  miles  east  of  the  Big  Black 
River,  and  about  twenty-five  miles  east  of  Vicksburg. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  15  I 


On  the  morning  of  the  18th,  we  feasted  on  hard  bread  and 
coffee,  all  our  other  rations  being  exhausted.  Nor  did  we 
know  where  wre  could  obtain  more.  The  sugar-cured  hams, 
which  our  cooks  had  left  behind  at  Grand  Gulf,  would  have 
been  very  welcome  at  this  time  to  the  hospital  squad.  We 
were  expecting  a  battle  to  take  place  at  any  time,  which  help 
ed  to  keep  up  our  courage.  We  were  on  the  march  at  an  early 
hour,  and  when  near  the  Big  Black,  learned  that  a  battle  had 
been  fought  on  the  preceding  day.  Here  I  found  a  Confeder 
ate  soldier,  who  was  affected  with  the  intermittent  fever,  and 
he  asked  me  for  some  quinine.  I  gave  him  a  few  quinine  pills, 
and  told  him  how  to  use  them.  We  crossed  the  Big  Black  on 
a  pontoon,  where  the  battle  of  the  17ht,  had  been  fought.  On 
the  Vicksburg  side  of  the  river,  if  I  now  remember  correctly,  I 
counted  twenty  guns,  which  had  been  abandoned  by  the  enemy 
in  his  hasty  retreat.  We  passed  these  guns  without  halting^ 
and  at  noon  made  coffee,  and  took  a  short  rest.  In  about  half 
an  hour  we  were  again  on  the  march,  hastening  to  reach  our 
position  in  the  rear  of  Vicksburg.  About  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon  a  soldier  gave  me  a  piece  of  fat  bacon,  which  was 
well  cooked,  and  it  tasted  better  than  any  meat  I  had  ever 
eaten.  The  day  was  excessively  hot,  and  we  halted  when  the 
sun  was  about  an  hour  high,  eat  our  supper,  and  was  again  on 
the  march.  We  were  moving  on  a  road  that  ran  along  the  top 
of  a  ridge,  and  water  was  very  scarce,  and  I  became  very 
thirsty.  Soon  after  dark  I  observed  a  well  near  the  road-side, 
and  went  to  it ;  but  a  guard  had  been  placed  over  it.  I  asked 
him  for  a  drink  of  water,  but  he  refused,  saying  that  the  well 
was  for  the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  I  turned  to  leave, 
when  the  guard  observing  my  regulation  coat  which  I  always 
wore  when  on  a  march, .asked  me  the  following  question  :  "Are 
you  the  hospital  steward?"  I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
He  replied :  "If  you  are  the  hospital  steward,  you  can 
have  a  drink,"  at  same  time  telling  me  to  help  myself. 
This  was  the  most  delicious  drink  of  water  that  I  ever  tasted. 
My  uniform  was  very  serviceable,  for  had  I  worn  a  soldier 
blouse,  I  would  have  been  compelled  to  march  that 
night  without  being  able  to  slake  my  thirst.  But  in  one  hour's 
time  I  was  as  thirsty  as  ever.  At  ten  o'clock  we  reached  the 


152  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


Union  lines.  It  was  dark  as  Egypt,  and  I  was  tired,  foot-sore, 
hungry  and  thirsty,  and  I  think  the  whole  brigade  was  in  the 
same  condition.  I  dropped  down  on  the  ground  in  the  top  of 
a  felled  tree  and  tried  to  sleep  ;  but  a  deathly  stillness  prevail 
ed,  and  I  did  not  even  know  where  any  of  my  comrades  were. 
The  only  sound  that  broke  the  stillness  of  the  night  was  the 
hoot  of  an  owl,  apparently  saying  :  ;tWh  huth,  who  are  you?" 
I  had  some  fears  lest,  when  morning  came,  I  might  be  left  be 
hind,  and  fall  into  the  enemy's  hands.  I  slept  but  little,  and 
when  I  arose,  found  several  grease  spots  on  my  uniform  which 
were  quickly  removed  with  aqua  ammonia  and  alcohol.  When 
I  found  the  hospital  squad,  we  congratulated  each  other  upon 
the  fact  that  our  marching  was  over  for  the  present.  Since  the 
12th,  we  had  marched  about  eighty  miles  in  an  irregular 
circle  around  Vicksburg,  and  our  camp  that  night  was  about 
seven  miles  east  of  our  starting  point.  But  the  longest  route 
was  the  shortest  one,  and  the  short  way  would  have  been  a 
harder  road  to  travel  than  the  one  we  had  been  following. 

On  the  19th,  the  4th  regiment  was  placed  in  advance  of 
Lightburn's  brigade,  and  charged  the  enemy's  works.  A  few  men 
scaled  the  parapet,  among  them  Captain  Finley  Ong,  of  Com 
pany  F.  and  Britton  Cook,  a  corporal  of  Company  E,  who  en 
tered  the  Confederate  works,  but  were  wounded  and  taken  pris 
oners,  and  died  in  the  enemy's  hands.  The  balance  of  the  com 
mand  was  quickly  driven  away.  The  regiment  lost  in  this 
engagement  twenty-five  killed  and  ten  mortally  wounded. 
The  number  of  wounded  who  recovered  is  unknown.  Com 
pany  A  lost  two  killed;  Company  C  three  killed  and  two 
mortally  wounded  ;  Company  E  two  killed  and  three  mor 
tally  wounded  ;  Company  F  five  killed;  Company  G  three 
killed  and  one  mortally  wounded  ;  Company  H  three  killed ; 
Company  I  six  killed  and  four  mortally  wounded,  and  Com 
pany  K  one  killed.  Some  of  the  wounded  were  crippled  for 
the  rest  of  their  lives ;  some  were  wounded  slightly,  and 
soon  recovered  and  were  again  ready  for  duty.  Major  A.  M. 
Goodspeed  was  among  the  killed.  He  was  a  brave  officer,  and 
was  killed  near  an  old  log  house  close  to  the  enemy's  works. 
Immediately  after  the  battle  a  squad  of  Confederates  marched 
out  and  set  the  structure  on  fire,  which  in  time  communicated 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  153 


the  iiames  to  the  surrounding  woods.  The  charred  remains 
of  Major  Goodspeed  were  found  near  the  old  log  house,  to 
gether  with  some  articles  which  belonged  to  him.  Lieutenant 
James  W.  Dale,  of  Company  I,  was  among  the  wounded. 
He  was  shot  in  the  foot  and  taken  prisoner,  but  was  soon 
afterwards  paroled  and  sent  over  the  river,  and  succeeded  in 
making  his  way  to  our  convalescent  camp  at  Miliken's 
Bend. 

The  20th  and  21st  were  spent  in  taking  care  of  the  wounded, 
who  were  well  provided  for.  On  the  20th,  one  man  was 
killed  who  belonged  to  Company  G,  and  one  comrade  of  Com 
pany  E  was  killed  on  the  21st.  On  the  22nd,  the  regiment 
participated  in  Grant's  last  assault  on  Vicksburg.  The  boys 
went  into  this  charge  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  amid  the 
storm  of  shot  and  shells  which  were  flying  around  them,  stood 
up  to  their  bloody  work  till  ordered  to  fall  back,  which  they 
did  in  good  order,  losing  three  men  killed  and  two  mortally 
wounded  :  of  whom  Company  A  lost  one  killed  ;  Company 
B,  two  mortally  wounded;  Company  C,  one  killed,  and 
Company  D,  one  killed.  A  number  were  wounded  who  after 
wards  recovered.  Among  those  who  were  severely  wounded 
was  P.  B.  Stanberry,  adjutant  of  the  regiment,  who  was  shot 
in  the  hand.  Mr.  Stanberry  was  elected  first  lieutenant  of 
Company  E,  and  was  afterwards  appointed  adjutant.  Since 
the  war  he  has  filled  the  office  of  probate  judge  of  Meigs  county, 
Ohio.  He  is  a  son  of  Hon.  Henry  Stanberry,  who  held  the 
office  of  attorney  general  under  President  Johnson,  and  was 
one  of  the  president's  counsel  in  the  impeachment  trial. 

On  the  19th  our  hospital  tent  was  pitched  on  a  high  plateau, 
the  ground  sloping  on  both  sides.  At  some  distance  towards 
the  front  there  were  deep  ravines  and  high  ridges  running  east 
and  west.  On  our  right  was  a  corn  field.  The  corn  was  waist 
high,  but  it  was  soon  destroyed,  and  the  fences  were  also  de 
stroyed.  On  the  20th  or  21st  our  tent  was  moved  about  three- 
fourths  of  a  mile  nearer  to  the  enemy's  works.  Towards  the 
rear  and  right  of  our  new  position  there  was  a  ravine  extend 
ing  in  a  northwest  direction  ;  on  our  left  and  front  a  high 
ridge  running  east  and  west,  which  afforded  us  some  protection 
against  the  enemy's  guns  and  sharpshooters.  It  was  terrifying 

20 


154  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


to  hear  these  bullets ;  there  was  one  continuous  roar  of  artil 
lery,  and  the  constant  rattle  of  the  small  arms  sounded  like 
the  clanking  of  great  chains.  I  was  careful  to  keep  near  the 
hospital  tent,  and  did  not  venture  very  near  the  front  during 
these  battles. 

On  the  22d  I  saw  the  Eighth  Wisconsin  regiment  charge  the 
enemy's  works.  They  had  a  live  bald  eagle  called  "Old  Abe,"  for 
a  standard.  He  was  carried  on  a  platform  supported  by  two 
men.  The  regiment  was  making  a  charge  up  the  ridge  on  our  left 
and  front ;  and  U01d  Abe,"  unconscious  of  danger,  was  flapping 
his  wings  and  croaking,  and  appeared  to  be  as  lively  as  any  of 
the  soldiers.  They  marched  up  the  ridge  and  when  within  plain 
view  of  the  Confederates,  the  enemy  opened  fire  with  several 
pieces  of  artillery.  One  shell  burst  in  a  wagon  that  was  with 
the  regiment,  and  at  the  same  instant  I  saw  something  that 
looked  like  a  man,  or  his  clothing,  about  fifteen  feet  in  the  air, 
though  I  do  not  think  that  any  one  was  injured.  The  regi 
ment  had  one  gun  with  them,  but  did  not  use  it.  I  heard  the 
iron  hail  falling  on  the  ground,  and  the  bursting  of  the  shells 
sounded  like  replying  cannon.  My  position  was  towards  the 
front,  and  I  stood  watching  the  shells  for  a  few  minutes,  and 
then  looked -across  the  ravine  to  see  if  any  of  my  companions 
were  in  sight,  they  having  deserted  me.  Surgeon  Waterman 
was  hiding  behind  a  stump;  comrade  Mercer  had  found  shel 
ter  behind  the  stem  of  a  tree,  and  the  rest  of  my  comrades 
had  sought  safety  elsewhere.  In  a  few  minutes  the  Eighth  Wis 
consin  filed  to  the  rear  and  were  out  of  sight,  leaving  their  gun 
and  wagon  on  the  ridge,  but  not  within  view  of  the  enemy. 
After  .this  regiment  fell  back  everything  was  quiet  along  this 
part  of  the  Union  lines. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  battle  I  ventured  out  and  went 
some  distance  towards  the  rebel  works,  where  I  met  a  Captain 
who  had  been  wounded.  He  had  just  been  brought  from  the 
front.  He  informed  me  that  some  of  his  men  were  in  the  rebel 
intrenchments.  I  was  near  enough  to  see  the  stars  and  stripes 
on  the  parapet.  But  notwithstanding  all  this,  and  despite  all 
the  efforts  that  had  been  made,  Vicksburg  was  impregnable 
against  assault. 

I  did  not  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  many  of  the  wound- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  155 


ed,  on  account  of  Surgeon  Philson  being  detailed  at  the  gen 
eral  hospital,  where  he  acted  as  assistant  to  the  operating  sur 
geon.  A  few  soldiers  came  to  our  hospital  to  have  their 
wounds  dressed.  Among  them  was  Jacob  S.  Coon,  who  had 
received  a  gun-shot  wound  of  one  of  his  fingers.  I  dressed  the 
wound  for  him. 

During  the  siege  more  or  less  fighting  occurred  every  day. 
When  the  fort  was  blown  up  the  roar  of  the  artillery  was  ter 
rific,  and  it  seemed  that  nothing  on  earth  could  stand  against 
such  cannonading.  At  night  I  frequently  went  with  the  hos 
pital  attendants  to  see  the  shells  from  Porter's  fleet  flying 
over  the  doomed  city,  and  we  would  often  be  out  till  a  late 
hour  looking  at  the  missiles  of  destruction.  We  would  first 
see  the  flash  of  the  guns,  and  then  the  lit  fuse  of  the  shells  ris 
ing  gracefully  above  the  horizon.  Some  of  these  shells  would 
burst  in  the  air  over  the  city  ;  but  the  most  of  them  exploded 
after  falling  to  the  ground  with  a  sound  of  replying  cannon. 

We  were  better  supplied  with  water  than  the  besieged,  there 
being  a  number  of  excellent  springs  in  the  ravines.  One  of 
these  springs  was  situated  on  our  left,  and  between  the  lines 
of  the  contending  armies.  It  was  at  the  foot  of  a  bluff,  the 
terminating  point  of  a  high  ridge,  and  beyond  the  view  of  the 
enemy.  On  the  right  was  a  ravine  over  which  we  had  to  cross 
in  order  to  go  to  the  spring.  This  ravine  was  about  twenty- 
five  yards  wide,  and  while  crossing  it  we  were  exposed  to  the 
enemy's  fire.  It  was  like  running  a  blockade  to  get  a  drink  of 
water.  When  we  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy's  works  we  would 
run  across  the  ravine,  and  when  we  reached  our  destination, 
could  hear  the  bang,  bang,  bang,  from  a  score  of  small  arms. 
I  frequently  made  the  dangerous  journey,  and  about  the  time 
I  reached  the  spring  would  hear  the  sharp  report  of  the  ene 
my's  guns.  Sometimes  I  would  remain  half  an  hour  to  throw 
them  off  their  guard,  and  then  "double  quick"  back  with  a 
small  supply  of  water.  Notwithstanding  the  danger,  I  do  not 
remember  of  any  person  being  injured  there. 

One  day,  about  the  middle  of  June,  I  went  to  the  front,  in 
tending  to  make  an  inspection  of  the  enemy's  works.  On 
reaching  the  fro.it,  I  walked  parallel  to  the  Confederate  line. 
Everything  was  apparently  quite ;  not  the  sound  of  a  gun 


156  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


was  to  be  heard,  but  after  I  had  walked  about  one  hundred 
yards  in  this  direction,  I  heard  the  sharp  report  of  a  rifle,  and 
at  the  same  time,  heard  the  "fizzip"  of  a  bullet  passing  very 
near  rne.  I  did  not  run,  (it  was  not  in  my  nature  to  run  from 
an  enemy),  but  quickened  my  pace,  and  was  soon  out  of  dan 
ger.  Any  one  will  experience  a  disagreeable  sensation  at  the 
sound  of  a  bullet  whistling  near  him.  On  another  occasion, 
about  the  same  time,'  I  heard  the  steady  firing  of  a  gun  on  our 
front  and  right.  It  was  a  thirty  two  or  forty  pounder,  and  I 
went  to  the  front  in  order  to  witness  its  effects.  After  each 
discharge  the  cannoneers  would  seek  shelter  behind  the  stem  of 
a  tree  or  stump.  The  enemy  would  reply  with  small  arms 
aiming  at  the  smoke.  Every  five  or  ten  minutes  our  men 
would  load  and  fire,  to  which  the  Confederates  would  again 
reply  with  small  arms.  I  remained  here  while  our  fellows 
fired  five  or  six  rounds,  but  did  not  afterwards  expose  myself 
to  danger. 

On  the  right  of  Grant's  army  there  was  an  agreement  be 
tween  the  contending  forces  not  to  fire  on  each  other  at  night. 
There  was,  therefore,  no  danger  in  being  near  the  front  after 
dark.  One  night,  about  the  20th  of  June,  I  went  to  the  front 
and  entered  our  works,  which  consisted  of  a  trench  four  or  five 
feet  deep,  and  wide  enough  for  four  or  five  men  to  walk  abreast 
in  it.  This  trench  ran  in  a  zig-zag  way,  like  an  old  fashioned 
rail  fence.  I  followed  it  till  I  reached  the  front,  where  our 
pickets  were  stationed,  about  twenty  yards  from  the  Confeder 
ate  lines.  Here  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the  following 
conversation  : 

Reb.— "Hello  Yank  !" 

Yank.— "What  do  you  want?" 

Reb. — "Have  you  plenty  of  bread  on  your  side?" 

Yank. — "Yes;  have  you  plenty  of  tobacco?" 

Reb. — "Will  you  give  me  bread  for  tobacco?" 

Yank. — "Yes,  I  will — will  meet  you  halfway  if  you  are  will 


ing." 


Reb.— "Yes,  I  will." 

They  met  midway  between  the  lines  like  brothers,  made  the 
exchange,  and  returned  to  their  respective  stations.  But  on 
the  ensuing  day,  it  would  have  been  dangerous  for  either  ot 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  157 


them  to  show  his  head  above  the  ramparts,  and  if  he  did,  he 
would  be  the  target  of  half  a  score  of  rifles. 

About  ten  days  before  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg,  I  pur 
chased  a  'cavalry  mare,  about  four  years  old,  of  an  Illinois 
cavalryman,  giving  him  thirty  dollars  for  the  animal,  I  was 
tired  traveling  on  foot,  and  as  some  of  the  hospital  stewards 
were  furnished  with  horses,  I  concluded  to  buy  one.  She  was 
young  and  sound,  and  would  leap  over  a  low  fence,  a  small 
creek  or  ditch.  After  this  I  rode  on  horse  back  while  I  remained 
in  the  vicinity  of  Vicksburg.  I  afterwards  sold  her  to  Col. 
John  L.  Vance  for  the  same  price  that  I  gave  for  her. 

Some  time  in  the  latter  part  of  June,  by  recommendation,  I 
was  appointed  Surgeon  of  the  2d  Mississippi  colored  regiment 
by  Gen.  Sherman.  This  regiment  was  recuiting  in  the  rear  of 
Vicksburg.  The  officers  were  intelligent  gentlemen  ;  but  I  now 
remember  only  a  few  of  their  names.  The  assistant  surgeon 
was  a  young  man,  detailed  from  an  Illinois  regiment,  which 
was  recuited  at  Chicago.  The  adjutant's  name  was  Oakes,  and 
one  of  the  captains  was  named  Starkey ;  but  I  do  not  now  re 
member  their  Christian  names.  We  were  camped  near  the 
Yazoo  River  and  Chicasaw  Bayou,  which  was  an  unhealthy 
locality,  abounding  with  malaria,  spreading  the  germs  of  ma 
larial  fever,  and  I  fell  a  victim  to  that  disease.  Up  to  this 
time  my  health  had  been  good,  and  I  had  always  been  able  for 
duty ;  but  from  this  time  forward,  and,  indeed,  during  the  re 
mainder  of  my  life,  I  was  destined  to  suffer  from  the  diseases 
incident  to  military  service. 

Soon  after  joining  this  regiment,  I  took  all  the  recruits,  who 
were  able  to  travel  to  a  small  lake  near  the  camp,  where  they 
took  a  bath  and  »vashed  their  bodies.  The  major  portion  of 
them  had  scars  on  their  bodies,  which  they  claimed  were 
made  by  the  slave  driver's  lash,  while  in  bondage.  These 
colored  people  were  negligent  and  careless,  and  looked  to  be 
driven  when  they  did  their  duty  as  soldiers.  Water  was  very 
scarce  in  our  locality,  which  caused  much  suffering  among  the 
sick.  One  day,  a  sick  darkey,  who  was  slightly  delirious, 
left  the  hospital,  went  to  a  bluff  that  overlooked  a  ravine,  crept 
over  the  edge,  and  rolled  or  fell  a  distance  of  twelve  or  fifteen 
feet,  lighting  on  a  sand  bar,  uninjured.  When  found  he  was 


158  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


scratching  in  the  sand  with  his  hands  in  search  of  water,  and 
it  required  half  a  dozen  men  to  bring  him  back.  This  locality 
was  disagreeable  in  more  ways  than  one.  The  mosquitoes 
were  very  troublesome,  some  of  these  insects  being  a^  large  as 
the  common  house  fly.  On  several  occasions  I  left  my  tent, 
and  went  to  high  ground  and  slept  in  the  open  air  in  order  to 
avoid  these  pests. 

I  rode  out  on  horseback  nearly  every  day.  On  the  3d  of 
July,  while  riding  near  the  Union  lines,  I  was  much  surprised 
as  well  as  pleased  to  see  white  flags  over  the  Federal  and  Con 
federate  works.  Every  thing  was  quiet  along  the  line;  the 
heavy  firing  had  ceased ;  and  on  the  4th,  I  learned  that  Pem- 
berton  had  capitulated,  and  that  Vicksburg  was  ours.  This 
was  joyful  intelligence  to  the  Union  soldiers,  who  indeed,  had 
cause  to  .be  thankful.  On  the  5th,  I  rode  into  the  city,  and  saw 
the  stars  and  stripes  floating  gracefully  over  the  court  house. 
It  was  a  glorious  sight  to  behold.  The  long  struggle  was 
over ;  Vicksburg  had  surrendered ;  the  Gibraltar  of  America 
had  fallen  into  our  hands,  and  the  Southern  Confederacy  was 
severed  in  twain. 

The  weather,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  was  dry  and  hot. 
The  dust  on  the  main  road  from  the  north  was  from  six  to 
twelve  inches  deep,  caused  by  the  constant  ingress  and  egress 
of  the  marching  columns.  Clouds  of  dust  hung  in  the  air 
over  the  works  and  city.  Our  clothing  was  so  saturated  with 
it,  that  it  was  impossible  to  distinguish  the  blue  from  the  gray. 
The  city  looked  lonely  and  desolate;  not  a  citizen  was  to  be 
seen.  It  had  the  appearance  of  a  city  occupied  entirely  by 
soldiers.  I  have  already,  in  a  former  chapter,  in  part  describ 
ed  the  destruction  that  took  place  during  the  seige.  The  work 

of  destruction  was  complete  and  repetition  is  unnecessary. 
******* 

During  my  sojourn  inr  the  south,  I  frequently  heard  from 
home,  but  from  the  first  week  in  June  to  the  last,  I  received 
no  intelligence  from  my  wife  and  family,  which  caused  me  to 
feel  very  uneasy.  About  the  last  of  June,  I  received  a  letter 
from  my  mother-in-law  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Parsons,  who  informed 
me  that  a  little  girl  had  come  to  my  house  for  board  and  lodg 
ing  free  of  charge.  She  was  born  on  the  twelfth,  and  they 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  159 


named  her  Sophia.  This  was  wetcome  news,  and  was  not  un 
expected,  and  it  served  to  revive  my  drooping  spirits.  During 
the  spring,  my  family  had  left  their  home  in  Syracuse,  and 

moved  to  Chester  in  order  to  be  near  their  relatives. 

******* 

The  Fourth  Regiment  was  with  Sherman  during  the  short 
campaign  against  Jackson,  and  after  remaining  there  for  a  few 
days,  retarned  to  their  old  camp  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Big 
Black  River.  This  camp  was  named  Camp  Sherman,  in  honor 
of  Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman. 

In  the  meantime,  I  was  doing  duty  as  acting  surgeon  of  the 
SecondJMississippi  regiment  of  colored  troops.  I  was  able  for 
duty  nearly  all  the  time,  but  every  week  I  had  a  return  of  the 
intermittent  fever,  which  was  easily  arrested  by  quinine. 
But  I  did  not  dp  as  well  for  myself  as  I  advised  others  to  do, 
who  were  in  the  same  condition.  The  proper  course  to  follow 
was  to  take  the  quinine  every  week,  whether  affected  with  the 
fever  or  not ;  but  I  would  wait  for  the  return  of  the  chill,  and 
then  take  the  quinine.  During  the  month  of  August  I  had 
several  returns  of  this  fever,  and  by  the  last  of  that  month,  I 
became  much  debilitated,  and  brokgn  down  in  health.  Final 
ly  I  became  discouraged,  and  tired  of  my  position  in  the  regi 
ment,  in  consequence  of  my  condition,  and  also  on  account  of 
the  uncertainly  of  receiving  a  commission  as  permanent  army 
surgeon.  I  then  came  to  the  conclusion  to  return  to  the  4th 
West  Virginia,  and  about  the  last  week  in  August,  mounted 
my  horse,  and  was  soon  among  my  old  companions.  I  was 
treated  by  Surgeon  Philson,  who  gave  me  some  relief.  I  at 
tended  to  my  duties  when  able,  and  was  kept  very  busy  on 
account  of  a  large  number  of  soldiers  being  on  the  sick  list 
and  in  the  hospital. 

One  night  about  eleven  o'clock,  Jack  Maes,  a  convalescent 
soldier,  came  to  my  tent,  roused  me  up,  and  told  me  that  he 
had  a  pain  in  his  stomach,  and  asked  for  a  dose  of  castor  oil. 
I  informed  him  that  I  was  sick,  and  also  reprimanded  him  for 
disturbing  me  at  that  unreasonable  hour.  He  replied  that  he 
knew  the  bottle  that  contained  the  castor  oil,  and  could  get  it 
without  disturbing  me.  He  then  walked  into  the  dispensary 
and  took  a  drink  from  a  bottle  which  he  supposed  contained 


160  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


whiskey.  Jack  took  a  lar^e  drink,  but  ran  out  of  the  tent 
without  taking  time  to  smack  his  lips.  He  had  swallowed 
vinegar  of  squills  instead  of  whiskey.  Next  day  the  nurses 
informed  me  that  it  made  him  very  sick,  vomiting  him  se 
verely.  This  was  the  last  time  Jack  meddled  with  anything 
in  the  dispensary. 

One  day,  while  at  Camp  Sherman,  I  rode  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  into  the  country  to  a  farm  house  where  there  was  a  well 
of  good  water.  I  arrived  about  noon  and  was  invited  to  take 
dinner  with  the  family.  I  accepted  the  invitation,  and  among 
other  articles  of  food  was  coffee  with  cream,  which  seemed  to 
strengthen  my  shattered  nervous  system.  I  was  treated  by 
this  southern  man  and  woman  as  kindly  as  I  would  have  been 
at  the  north.  A  friendly  feeling  had  sprung  up  between  the 
Union  soldiers  and  the  citizens.  Those  who  stood  in  need  of 
provisions  were  supplied  with  rations,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
that  my  dinner  consisted  mainly  of  supplies  furnished  by  the 
government. 

About  this  time  Surgeon  Waterman  presented  me  with  a 
copy  of  Prof.  Carpenter's  work  on  Human  Physiology,  which 
I  read  and  intended  to  preserve. 

My  health  was  now  rapidly  failing.  My  robust  constitution 
and  powerful  frame  were  shaken  with  disease.  From  about 
the  15th  to  the  23d  of  September  I  was  confined  to  my  tent 
with  the  remittent  malarial  fever,  and  during  this  time  I  con 
tracted  diarrhoea  in  a  severe  form.  About  the  23d  I  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  I  would  have  to  go  north,  or  leave  my  re 
mains  on  southern  soil.  I  therefore  made  application  for  a 
furlough,  and  received  one  for  thirty  days  from  the  hands  of 
Gen.  Sherman.  With  this  document  in  my  possession,  I  was 
soon  on  my  journey  to  my  far  away  home  in  the  north. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  CHATTANOOGA. 

The  town  of  Chattanooga  was  of  vast  importance  to  the 
Federal  government,  partly  on  account  of  its  surrounding  hills 
and  mountains,  containing  vast  fields  of  coal  and  beds  of 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  161 


niter,  from  which  the  enemy  drew  their  supplies,  and  more  so 
on  account  oi  its  political  situation,  it  being  located  in  a  passage 
or  gap  in  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  which  separate  the  Atlantic 
from  the  western  states.  "  It  was  the  postern  to  the  strongholds 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy."  It  is  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
Tennessee  River,  and  near  the  line  which  divides  Tennessee 
from  Alabama  and  Georgia.  The  country  west,  south,  east 
and  southeast  of  the  town  is  grand  and  picturesque.  The 
country  lying  on  the  Chattanooga  side  of  the  river  is  best 
described  beginning  from  west  to  east,  as  follows  :  1st.  Rac 
coon  Mountain  is  situated  west  of  the  town.  2d.  Wills  Val 
ley.  3d.  Lookout  Valley,  through  which  flows  a  creek  of  the 
same  name.  4th.  Lookout  Mountain,  which  is  2,400  feet  high, 
hanging  over  the  town  like  a  high  pendant.  It  is  directly 
south 'of  the  city,  and  the  beautiful  Tennessee  flows  past  its 
base.  From  the  summit  of  Lookout,  portions  of  no  less  than 
six  states  may  be  seen.  5th.  The  great  Lookout  Valley,  through 
which  flows  a  creek  of  the  same  name.  tith.  On  the  east  of 
this  valley  is  Missionary  Ridge,  running  north  and  south. 
7th.  Orchard  Knob,  which  is  a  high  point  lying  between 
Missionary  Ridge  and  Chattanooga.  8th.  Chickamauga 
valley,  through  which  flows  a  river  of  the  same  name.  9th. 
Pigeon  Mountain  and  Chickamauga  Hills,  lying  still  further 
in  a  southeasterly  direction.  All  the  streams  mentioned  flow 
in  a  northwestern  direction,  and  empty  into  the  Tennessee 
River.  In  this  connection,  it  is  necessary  to  describe  this 
River  from  a  point  a  few  miles  northeast  of  Pigeon  Mountain 
to  Bridgeport,  which  is  situated  on  the  Tennessee,  a  few  miles 
east  of  Stephenson,  where  the  railroad  leading  to  Nashville 
forms  a  junction  with  the  Memphis  &  Charleston  railroad. 

The  Tennessee  River,  commencing  a  few  miles  east  of  Pigeon 
Mountain,  flows  in  a  southern  direction  till  it  reaches  Chatta 
nooga,  where  it  flows  nearly  west,  then  turns  to  the  east,  and 
flows  for  a  few  miles  in  a  southeastern  direction,  then  runs 
due  south  till  it  reaches  Lookout,  where  it  runs  west  and 
washes  the  foot  of  this  mountain.  It  then  flows  north  to 
Browns  Ferry,  where  it  is  only  about  one  mile  across  this  tongue 
of  land  to  Moccasin  Point,  whereas  by  the  river  it  is  six.  The 

Tennessee  then  flows  northeast  till  it  touches  the  base  of  Rac- 
21 


162  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


coon  Mountain,  where  it  turns  west,  running  past  a  high  bluff 
of  this  mountain,  and  winds  around  this  bluff  till  it  runs  in 
a  southeasterly  direction,  then  runs  due  south,  keeping  close 
to  Raccoon  Mountain.  It  then  turns  almost  due  north,  mak 
ing  an  acute  angle  for  a  few  miles,  keeping  close  to  this  moun 
tain ;  then  rounds  another  bluff  and  runs  west,  then  turns 
south,  then  west,  then  northwest,  to  where  it  is  joined  by  the 
Sequatchie  river.  This  tortuous  stream  then  turns  west,  and 
finally  flows  south  to  Bridgeport. 

The  Sequatchie  River  flows  in  a  southwestern  direction 
through  a  valley  of  the  same  name  and  empties  into  the  Tennes 
see.  West  of  this  river  rises  the  great  plateau  of  the  Cumberland 
Mountains.  Walden's  Ridge  is  on  the  east. 

*  *  *  *,*  *  * 

The  battle  of  Stone  River,  near  Murfreesboro,  which  closed 
the  operations  of  the  year  1862,  in  Tennessee,  left  Gen.  Rose- 
crans  established  in  the  latter  place,  with  the  army  of  the 
Cumberland.  Bragg,  who  was  in  command  of  the  Confed 
erate  forces,  retreated  towards  Chattanooga,  fortifying  his 
positions  as  he  moved.  Rosecrans,  however,  did  not  follow 
him,  but  put  Murfreesboro  in  a  posture  of  defence,  where  he 
remained  in  comparative  inactivity  during  the  remainder  of 
the  winter  and  spring  and  early  part  of  the  summer.  The  inac 
tivity  of  Rosecrans  produced  much  dissatisfaction.  Grant 
was  at  this  time  pressing  the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  watched  by 
Johnston  in  Mississippi,  while  Bragg  was  facing  Rosecrans. 
Halleck,  who  was  commander-in-chief  of  all  the  Union  armies, 
was  aware  of  the  importance  of  Chattanooga,  and  of  middle 
and  east  Tennessee.  His  plan  for  the  spring  and  summer 
campaign  in  the  west  was  for  Grant  to  operate  against  Vicks 
burg  with  the  army  of  the  Tennessee,  Rosecrans  was  to  push 
Bragg  in  Tennessee,  having  Chattanooga  as  his  objective 
point,  while  Burnside,  with  the  army  of  the  Ohio,  was  to  op 
erate  against  Knoxville.  Rosecrans  and  Burnside  were  also 
instructed  to  keep  the  flanks  of  their  armies  within  support 
ing  distance  of  each  other.  It  was  Halleck's  order  for  all  their 
armies  to  move  at  the  same  time. 

On  the  25th  of  June,  Rosecrans  put  his  splendid  army  of 
60,000  men  in  motion,  and  by  a  series  of  skillful  flank  move- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  163 


ments  on  Bragg's  right  flank,  forced  him  into  Chattanooga. 
On  learning  this,  the  Confederate  government  became  greatly 
alarmed,  for  the  surrender  of  Chattanooga  exposed  the  states 
of  Alabama,  Georgia,  North  Carolina  and  South  Carolina  to 
invasion.  The  rebel  government  thereupon  ordered  Longstreet 
from  the  Army  of  northern  Virginia,  Buckner  from  eastern 
Tennessee,  and  Park,  from  Alabama,  to  move  with  all  haste  to 
Chattanooga  to  assist  Bragg.  Some  of  the  paroled  prisoners 
from  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson  also  moved  to  the  assistance 
of  Bragg,  who,  with  these  reinforcements,  would  have  an  army 
of  80,000  men. 

Rosecrans  kept  pursuing  Bragg,  and  by  a  dexterous  flank 
movement  on  his  left  flank,  forced  him  to  evacuate  Chatta 
nooga,  and  the  Union  forces  took  possession  of  the  town.  This 
retreat  of  Bragg,  by  abandoning  middle  Tennessee  to  the  Fed 
eral  troops,  had  a  depressing  effect  upon  his  troops,  and  discour 
aged  the  friends  of  the  Confederacy  in  Tennessee.  The  Union 
losses  in  these  operations  were  85  killed,  462  wounded  and  13 
missing.  There  were  captured  from  the  enemy  1,634  prisoners 
and  six  pieces  of  artillery,  many  small  arms,  much  camp 
equippage,  and  large  quantities  of  commissary  and  quarter 
master's  stores,  At  this  time  the  main  part  of  Rosecrans' 
army  was  below  Chattanooga.  He  therefore  crossed  the  moun 
tains  in  pursuit  of  Bragg,  whom  he  followed  to  the  Chicka- 
mauga  Valley,  at  the  same  time  supposing  the  enemy  to  be  in 
full  retreat.  In  the  meantime  Bragg,  who  had  been  reinforced 
by  three  brigades  under  Gen.  Wood,  had  faced  about  and  was 
fiercely  marching  on  Rosecrans,  being  determined  to  retake 
Chattanooga.  On  the  18th  the  Confederate  army,  which  had 
been  marching  through  sifting  beds  of  dust  and  crumbling 
rock  since  the  14th,  crossed  West  Chickamauga  creek,  and  took 
up  a  position  on  the  north  side  of  that  stream.  An  indecisive 
action  was  fought,  which  was  little  more  than  a  struggle  for 
position,  maintained  by  the  Confederates  with  a  view  of  hold 
ing  the  ground  where  they  stood,  and  by  the  Federals  with  a 
view  of  driving  the  enemy  across  the  stream.  At  the  close  of 
the  day  both  armies  occupied  the  same  ground  they  held  in 
the  morning. 

During  the  ensuing  night  Rosecrans  made  some  changes  in 


164  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  disposition  of  his  forces,  by  which  the  line  was  so 
far  withdrawn  that  it  rested  along  a  cross-road  running 
northeast  and  southwest,  and  connecting  the  Rossville  and 
Lafayette  road.  By  this  change  the  line  was  contracted  a  mile, 
and  the  right  wing  caused  to  rest  on  a  strong  position  at 
Missionary  Ridge.  Thomas  held  the  left,  Crittenden  the  cen 
ter,  McCook  the  right.  On  the  right  of  Thomas'  line  was  a 
slight  rise  in  the  plain,  and  from  the  top  of  this  the  whole 
field  could  be  commanded.  It  was  the  key  to  the  position. 
During  the  night  Thomas'  troops  had  built  a  rude  breastwork 
of  rails  for  their  protection.  Gen.  Lytle  held  Gordon's  Mills. 

Longstreet  reached  the  headquarters  of  Bragg  on  the  19th? 
and  was  immediately  put  in  command  of  the  left  wing  of  the 
Confederate  army.  The  disposition  of  the  whole  rebel  army, 
from  right  to  left,  was:  Breckenridge,  Cleburn,  Cheatham, 
Steward,  Hood,  Hindman,  Preston. 

Bragg's  plan  of  attack,  which  he  always  followed,  was  from 
right  to  left.  The  battle  commenced  at  nine  o'clock  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  20th,  when  Breckenridge  and  Cleburn  opened  upon 
Thomas' command,  and  the  engagement  soon  raged  furiously 
along  this  part  of  the  field.  By  eleven  o'clock  Longstreet  be 
gan  his  attack  on  the  Union  right  wing.  Steadily  advancing, 
he  swept  away  the  head  of  every  formation ;  though  often 
checked,  and  for  the  moment  repulsed,  again  and  again  he 
rode  to  the  head  of  his  troops,  and  hat  in  hand,  rising  in  his 
stirrups,  animated  his  men  with  voice  and  gesture.  The  west 
ern  troops  were  as  brave  soldiers  as  ever  shouldered  a  musket, 
but  they  could  not  check  the  impetuous  onset  of  Longstreet, 
who  was  pressing  right  on  for  the  possession  of  Chattanooga. 
To  meet  this  danger,  Rosecrans  commenced  to  move  troops 
rapidly  from  left  to  right,  but  was  caught  in  the  act  of  so  do 
ing  by  Longstreet,  who  fell  with  great  suddenness  and  fury  on 
the  moving  columns.  Meanwhile  an  attack  was  made  with 
equal  vehemence  on  the  center,  which  was  forced  back  in  great 
confusion.  The  rout  of  the  right  and  center  was  now  com 
plete,  and  after  that  fatal  break,%the  line  of  battle  was  not  again 
reformed  during  the  day.  Thomas,  however,  had  succeeded 
in  crossing  from  left  to  right,  and  in  the  afternoon  deter 
minedly  faced  Longstreet,  taking  his  stand  upon  the  bare  and 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  165 


bluff  termination  of  Missionary  Ridge,  upon  which  he  had 
thrown  up  breast  works,  and  which,  as  being  the  last  strong 
hold  south  of  the  Chattanooga  works,  he  held  with  indomitable 
courage  against  the  assaults  of  the  enemy.  Against  this  posi 
tion  Longstreet  now  directed  his  attention,  and  the  battle 
raged  around  the  hill  with  unprecedented  fury.  Gen,  Thomas 
formed  his  troops  in  two  columns,  and  as  each  marched  up  to 
the  crest  and  fired  a  deadly  volley  at  the  advancing  foe,  it  fell 
back  a  little  way,  the  men  lay  down  upon  the  ground  to  load, 
and  the  second  line  advanced  to  take  their  place,  and  so  on  in 
succession.  Finding  every  effort  to  carry  the  Union  position 
of  no  avail,  the  rebels  fell  back  at  dusk  beyond  the  range  of 
our  artillery,  and  Thomas  was  left  master  of  the  well  fought 
field.  During  the  night  he  fell  back  to  Rossville,  where,  on 
the  21st,  he  offered  battle  to  the  enemy,  who,  however,  declined 
to  renew  the  contest.  Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  21st, 
he  withdrew  his  troops  into  Chattanooga. 

The  Union  loss  in  this  battle  was  1,644  killed,  9,262  wounded, 
and  4.945  missing,  of  which  Thomas  alone  lost  6,301  killed, 
wounded  and  missing.  They  also  lost  thirty-six  guns,  twenty 
caissons,  and  several  thousand  small-arms  and  infantry 
accountrements,  and  captured  over  two  thousand  prisoners. 
The  rebels  suffered  even  more  severely  than  their  opponents, 
and  their  total  loss,  as  stated  by  themselves,  exceeded  eighteen 
thousand  men.  It  is  now  very  well  known  that  the  Confeder 
ates  largely  outnumbered  the  Union  army  in  this  engagement. 
It  was  one  of  the  most  bloody  battles  of  the  war,  and  without 
accomplishing  any  important  results  in  relation  to  the  great 
contest,  was  fatal  to  the  generals  of  both  armies.  The  public 
dissatisfaction,  caused  by  their  conduct,  produced  ultimately, 
a  change  of  commanders. 

Burnsidehad  assumed  command  of  the  Department  of  the 
Ohio  in  March.  On  the  16th  of  August  he  began  his  movement 
towards  Knoxville,  where  he  arrived  on  the  3d  of  September. 
Buckner,  who  was  in  command  of  that  place,  evacuated  it  on 
the  approach  of  Burnside.  On  the  9th,  he  took  Cumberland 
Gap,  capturing  two  thousand  prisoners  and  fourteen  guns.  By 
the  occupation  of  Chattanooga  and  Cumberland  Gap,  the  Fe 
deral  troops  now  not  only  covered  the  entire  State  of  Tennes* 


166  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

see,  but  also  secured  a  base  of  inland  operations  against  Ala 
bama,  Georgia  and  South  Carolina.  Two  thirds  of  the  niter- 
beds,  and  a  large  proportion  of  the  coal,  which  supplied  the 
rebel  founderies,  lay  in  East  Tennessee,  which,  moreover, 
abounded  in  the  necessaries  of  life.  It  is  one  of  the  strongest 
countries  in  the  world,  so  full  of  lofty  mountains  and  impreg 
nable  positions,  that  it  has  been  appropriately  termed  the 
''Switzerland  of  America."  Its  loss  was  felt  to  be  a  severe  blow 
to  the  Confederacy. 

It  was  llalleck's  intention  for  Burnside  to  reinforce  Rose- 
crans,  but  instead  of  obeying  his  chief's  orders,  he  commenced 
fortifying  his  position,  with  the  intention  of  holding  East 
Tennessee,  which  was  now  in  his  possession. 

After  Rosecrans  retreated  to  Chattanooga,  he  commenced  to 
strengthen  his  position.  His  left  rested  on  the  river  about  two 
or  three  miles  above  the  town,  and  extended  around  it  in  the 
form  of  a  semicircle,  reaching  the  river  midway  between  the 
town  and  Lookout  Mountain.  Here  his  line  crossed  the  river, 
and  here  also  he  massed  the  main  part  of  his  army.  After 
crossing  the  river,  where  it  washes  the  foot  of  Lookout,  his 
line  followed  the  tortuous  course  of  the  Tennessee  to  Bridgeport 
and  Stephenson,  which  was  his  base  of  supplies,  and  where  his 
left  rested.  Bridgeport  is  twenty-seven  miles  west  of  Chat 
tanooga,  and  Stephenson  is  ten  miles  southwest  of  Bridgeport. 

Meanwhile  Bragg  held  the  battle-field  of  Chickamanga.  His 
right  flank  extended  to  Cleveland,  which  is  about  fifteen  miles 
southeast  of  Chattanooga,  and  on  the  Knoxville  Railroad.  Be 
ginning  at  this  place,  his  line  passed  over  Orchard  Knobb ; 
thence  along  the  crest  and  foot  of  Missionary  Ridge,  except  its 
northern  extremity;  thence  through  the  Chattanooga  valley; 
thence  over  Lookout  Mountain ;  thence  through  and  down. 
Lookout  valley|to  the  river ;  thence  down  the  river  to  Bridgeport. 
He  fortified  the  passes  of  Lookout  Mountain,  and  also  strong 
ly  fortified  Missionary  Ridge,  so  that  his  batteries  commanded 
Chattanooga.  The  intervening  vallies  were  also  fortified,  and 
he  considered  his  position  impregnable  against  all  the  force 
under  Rosecran's  command.  He  destroyed  the  railroad  bridge 
at  Bridgeport,  thus  cutting  the  Federal  communications  with 
Nashyille,  which  was  their  main  base  of  supplies.  This  com- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  167 


pelled  Rosecrans  to  haul  or  carry  his  supplies  over  the  Cum 
berland  Mountains  on  pack-mules,  by  a  circuitous  route ; 
thence  over  Gulp's  Hill,  and  thence  down  the  Sequatchie  river. 
The  fall  rains  soon  rendered  the  roads  almost  impassable, 
Bragg's  cavalry,  commanded  by  Wheeler,  captured  a  train  of 
800  wagons  and  2,000  mule*,  which  were  destroyed.  The  trains 
between  Chattanooga  and  Bridgeport  were  exposed  to  the 
enemy's  sharp-shooters,  who  occupied  the  opposite  shore  of 
the  river.  Finnally  Rosecran's  supplies  became  short;  his 
animals  were  perishing  with  famine ;  his  army  was  on  short 
rations,  and  by  the  15th  of  October,  it  was  doubtful  whether  he 
could  hold  out  much  longer. 

President  Lincoln  was  almost, in  despair  when  he  learned  of 
the  defeat  at  Chickamauga.  He  was  in  great  fear  lest  Rose 
crans  would  attempt  to  retreat  from  Chattanooga  before  rein 
forcements  could  reach  him,  The  President  realized  that  such 
a  move  would  be  disastrous  in  the  extreme,  and  end  only  in 
the  loss  of  the  artillery  and  camp-equipage,  the  demoralization 
of  the  army,  and  the  surrender  of  Tennessee  to  the  Confederates. 
At  this  critical  moment,  Lincoln  sought  the  advice  of  Halleck 
and  Stanton,  a  consultation  was  held,  Stanton  advised  that 
two  corps  be  detached  from  the  army  of  the  Potomac,  and 
sent  immediately  to  the  relief  of  Rosecrans.  Lincoln  and  Hal- 
leek,  with  great  reluctance,  consented  to  Stanton's  proposi 
tion,  and  on  the  23d  of  September,  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
corps  were  placed  aboard  the  cars,  and  sent  to  reinforce  Rosc- 
cran?.  They  were  23,000  strong,  under  the  command  of  Gen. 
Joseph  Hooker.  They  arrived  at  Stephenson  on  the  30th,  and 
guarded  the  railroad  leading*  to  Nashville.  But  instead  of  be 
ing;  a  relief  to  the  army  of  the  Cumberland,  Hooker's  command 
only  tended  to  increase  its  suffering. 

Grant  arrived  at  Cairo  on  the  16th  of  October,  and  on  the 
17th,  was  ordered  to  proceed  to  Louisville.  He  immediately 
set  out  for  the  latter  place  by  way  of  Indianapolis.  Here  he 
was  met  by  Halleck,  and  together  they  proceeded  to  Louis 
ville.  Halleck  was  nervous,  restless  and  uneasy  in  regard  to 
the  situation  at  Chattanooga.  Grant  was  firm  and  resolute, 
notwithstanding  he  was  suffering  from  an  injury  caused  by  a 
fall  from  his  horse.  It  was  while  on  the  journey  from  Indian- 


168  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


apolis  to  Louisville  that  Grant  received  his  appointment  to 
the  command  of  the  newly  created  department  of  the  Missis 
sippi.  It  embraced  the  armies  of  the  Tennessee,  Cumberland 
and  Ohio,  and  covered  all  the  territory  north  of  Bank's  com 
mand  from  the  Alleghany  Mountains  to  the  Mississippi  River. 
Sherman  was  placed  in  command  of  the  army  of  the  Tennessee, 
with  head-quarters  in  the  field.  Rosecrans  was  relieved  and 
Thomas  was  appointed  in  his  stead. 

On  assuming  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  Grant  sent  a  dispatch  to  Thomas,  telling  him  to  hold 
Chattanooga  at  all  hazzards.  To  this  Thomas  replied  :  "We 
will  hold  the  town  till  we  starve."  Grant  left  Louisville  on 
the  20th  and  reached  Stephenson  on  the  21st,  arriving  at  Chat 
tanooga  on  the  22d.  He  found  the  army  in  a  suffering  condi 
tion.  The  soldiers  were  on  half  rations  of  hard  bread  and  lean 
beef,  and  their  clothing  was  nearly  worn  out.  Some  were 
without  shoes,  and  there  was  little  prospect  of  receiving  sup 
plies  for  an  indefinite  period.  It  is  stated  on  reliable  authority 
that  not  less  than  10,000  animals  had  starved  to  death. 

On  learning  this  condition  of  affairs  Grant  determined  at 
once  to  open  his  communications.  Thomas,  by  the  advice  of 
Wm.  F.  Smith,-  his  chief  engineer,  had  devised  a  scheme  for 
this  purpose,  and  on  laying  their  plans  before  Grant,  and  the 
three  generals  having  made  a  reconnoisance,  it  was  decided  to 
adopt  Thomas'  plan.  General  Hooker,  who  was  now  at  Bridge 
port,  was  ordered  to  cross  to  the  south  side  of  the  Tennessee, 
and  march  past  Whitesides  and  Wauhatchie  to  Bowen's  Ferry. 
General  Palmer,  with  a  division  of  the  14th  corps,  army  of  the 
Cumberland,  was  ordered  to  move  down  the  north  side  of  the 
river  to  a  point  opposite  Whitesides,  and  cross  the  river  in 
Hooker's  rear.  It  was  not  intended  to  conceal  these  movements 
from  the  enemy.  Meanwhile  4,000  men  were  detailed  to  act 
under  General  Smith  immediately  from  Chattanooga.  Eigh 
teen  hundred  of  them,  under  General  Hazen,  were  to  move 
down  the  river  in  pontoon  boats,  and  under  cover  of  the  night 
float  past  the  enemy's  pickets  to  Brown's  Ferry,  then  land  on 
the  south  side  of  the  river,  and  capture  or  drive  away  the 
pickets  at  that  point.  Smith  was  to  move  with  the  remainder 
of  the  detail  along  the  north  bank  of  the  Tennessee  to  Brown's 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  169 


Ferry,  taking  with  him  all  the  material  for  laying  the  bridge 
as  soon  as  the  crossing  was  effected. 

Hooker  crossed  the  Tennessee  at  Bridgeport  on  the  26th, 
and  commenced  his  march  eastward.  At  three  o'clock,  on  the 
morning  of  the  27th,  Hazen  moved  down  the  river  with  his  pon 
toon  boats,  unobserved  by  the  enemy.  Smith  set  out  in  ad 
vance,  in  order  to  be  near  the  crossing  when  Hazen  should 
arrive.  At  five  o'clock  Hazen  landed  at  Brown's  Ferry,  sur 
prised  the  picket  guard,  and  captured  most  of  them.  By  seven 
o'clock  the  whole  of  Smith's  force  was  ferried  over,  and  in  pos 
session  of  a  highth  commanding  the  ferry.  By  ten  o'clock  the 
bridge  was  ln«d,  and  our  extreme  right,  now  in  Lookout  valley 
was  fortified  and  connected  with  the  rest  of  the  army.  The 
two  bridges  across  the  Tennessee  at  Chattanooga  and  Brown's 
Ferry,  covered  from  both  the  fire  and  the  view  of  the  enemy, 
made  the  connection  complete.  Hooker  met  with  no  serious 
opposition  on  the  way,  and  on  the  28th,  emerged  into  Lookout 
valley  at  Wauhatchie.  Howard  marched  to  Brown's  Ferry, 
while  Greary,  with  one  division  of  the  12th  corps,  stopped  three 
miles  south.  The  line  of  supplies  thus  opened,  was  called 
Grant's  "cracker  line,"  and  the  river  was  now  in  his  possession 
from  Lookout  valley  to  Bridgeport. 

These  movements  were  a  complete  surprise  to  Longstreet, 
and  in  order  to  recover  Lookout  valley,  he  determined  to  sur 
prise  Greary  in  his  isolated  position.  He,  therefore,  soon  after 
mid-night  on  the  29th  made  a  fierce  attack  on  Greary.  Hooker, 
on  hearing  heavy  firing  in  the  direction  of  Greary,  sent  Howard 
to  his  assistance.  He  had  three  miles  to  march,  and  on  his 
way  was  also  attacked,  being  fired  upon  by  rebel  troops  from 
a  foot-hill  to  the  left  of  the  road,  and  from  which  the  road  was 
commanded.  Howard  turned  to  the  left,  charged  up  the  hill, 
and  captured  it  before  the  enemy  had  time  to  intrench,  taking 
many  prisoners.  Leaving  a  force  sufficient  to  hold  this  posi 
tion,  he  pushed  on  to  reinforce  Greary,  who  had  been  engaged 
for  about  three  hours  against  a  vastly  superior  force.  In  the 
darkness  and  uproar  Hooker's  teamsters  became  frightened, 
and  deserted  their  teams.  The  mules  also  became  frightened, 
and  breaking  loose  from  their  fastenings,  stampeded  directly 
towards  the  enemy,  who,  no  doubt,  took  this  for  a  charge, 
22 


17Q  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


stampeded  in  turn.     By  four  o'clock  the  battle  had  ended,  and 
Grant's  "cracker  line"  was  not  again  disturbed. 

Hooker  lost  in  this  engagement  416  killed  and  wounded. 
The  Confederate  loss,  so  far  as  known,  was  150  killed  and  100 
taken  prisoners,  the  number  of  their  wounded  being  unknown. 
Smith  lost  at  Brown's  Ferry  one  man  killed  and  six  wounded. 
The  enemy  lost  as  prisoners  nearly  all  his  picket,  guard 
from  Brown's  Ferry  to  a  point  opposite  Bridgeport.  In 
one  week  Grant  had  opened  the  river  to  Bridgeport,  and  he 
had  also  secured  a  good  wagon  road  to  the  same  place.  The 
army  was  immediately  supplied  with  an  abundance  of  clothing 
and  rations. 

About  one  week  before  Grant's  arrival  at  Chattanooga,  Jef 
ferson  Davis  visited  Bragg's  camp,  and  together  they  climbed 
the  steep  and  rugged  ascent  of  Lookout  Mountain,  where  Bragg 
had  an  observatory.  Davis,  on  casting  his  eyes  to  the  north, 
beheld  the  great  plateau  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains,  the 
rough  valley  of  the  Great  Sequatchie,  the  steep  and  rugged 
Waldern's  Ridge,  the  silvery  Tennessee  under  his  feet,  togeth 
er  with  the  long  lines  of  the  Union  army  ;  and  in  his  imagina 
tion,  mentally  exclaimed  :  "The  Union  army  is  mine,"  Turn 
ing  to  Bragg,  --pavis  said  :  "In  my  opinion  the  Union  army 
is  in  a  trap,  and  can  not  escape." 

On  the  4th  of  November,  Bragg  committed  a  fatal  blunder, 
which  was  probably  done  through  the  advice  of  Davis.  On 
that  day  Bragg  sent  Longstreet  with  15,000  men,  together  with 
Wheeler's  cavalry,  5,000  strong,  to  operate  against  Burnside  at 
Knoxville,  thus  weakening  his  force  20,000  men  in  Grant's 
front,  while  at  the  same  time  he  knew  that  Grant  was  expect 
ing  large  reinforcements  from  Sherman.  On  receipt  of  this  in 
telligence,  the  government  became  greatly  alarmed  for  the 
safety  of  Burnside,  and  repeatedly  urged  Grant  to  move  on 
Bragg.  Grant  himself  felt  great  anxiety  for  Burnside,  and 
ordered  Thomas  to  attack  the  enemy's  right,  so  as  to  force  the 
return  of  the  troops  that  had  gone  towards  Knoxville.  But 
the  artillery  horses  were  in  such  bad  plight  that  it  was  impos 
sible  for  Thomas  to  move  a  single  piece  of  artillery,  and  he 
could  not  comply  with  the  order.  Burnside,  however,  felt 
confident  of  being  able  to  hold  his  position  so  long  as  his 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  171 


ammunition  held  out.  Soon  afterwards  Grant  learned  that  Long- 
street  had  attacked  Burnside,  and  that  the  latter  was  slowly 
falling  back  on  Knoxville.  On  learning  this  fact  the  govern 
ment  became  more  anxious  than  ever,  and  again  renewed  its 
order  to  Grant  to  attack  Bragg.  Grant  was  unable  to  obey  the 
order,  and  could  do  nothing  till  Sherman's  arrival,  who  was 
hastening,  with  rapid  marches,  to  the  scene  of  action. 

On  the  22d  of  September,  Sherman,  who  was  encamped  on 
the  Big  Black  River,  received  an  order  from  Grant  to  send  one 
division  of  his  corps  by  way  of  Memphis  to  Chattanooga. 
Osterhaus  was  immediately  started  with  his  division.  On  the 
23d,  Sherman  received  another  dispatch  ordei  ing  him  to  move 
the  15th  army  corps  to  Grant's  assistance,  with  the  exception 
of  one  division,  which  was  to  remain  at  Vicksburg.  On  the 
27th,  he  was  on  his  way  up  the  Mississsppi,  but  his  progress 
was  slow.  There  was  no  coal;  and  the  transports  were  obliged 
to  land  frequently  to  procure  wood  for  fuel.  He  reached  Mem 
phis  on  the  2d  of  October,  and  on  the  4th  his  whole  force  came 
up.  He  now  received  orders  from  Halleck  to  proceed  to 
Athens,  Alabama,  with  the  15th  corps,  and  as  much  of  the  16th 
as  could  be  spared,  and  to  repair  the  railroad  as  he  advanced, 
in  order  to  furnish  transportation  for  his  supplies.  Alter 
reaching  Athens,  he  was  to  proceed  to  Bridgeport,  which  is 
330  miles  east  of  Memphis.  Sherman  started  the  15th  corps 
on  the  llth,  and  soon  afterwards  set  out  himself,  with  a  bat- 
tallion  of  United  States  troops  as  an  escort.  These  troops 
were  attacked  at  Colliersville  Station,  twenty-four  miles  east 
of  Memphis.  A  short  engagement  took  place,  and  the  enemy 
were  scattered.  He  passed  Corinth  and  Inca,  and  from  Inra 
proceeded  to  Bear  Creek,  where  the  bridge  was  destroyed  ;  his 
head  of  column  halted  at  this  place  till  the  bridge  was  rebuilt. 
The  enemy  had  intelligence  of  Sherman's  movement,  and  to 
obstructed  his  advance  in  every  way  possible.  The  railroad 
would  sometimes  be  destroyed  as  soon  as  completed.  After 
building  the  bridge  across  Bear  Creek,  Blair's  division  was 
sent  to  Tuscumbia.  At  Cane  Creek  a  short  engagement  took 
place,  and  the  enemy  were  defeated  and  driven  beyond  Tus 
cumbia.  Blair  entered  the  town  on  the  27th,  and  on  the  same 
day  that  Sherman,  who  was  at  Inca,  received  an  order  from 


172  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Grant  to  abandon  his  work  on  the  railroad  and  move  his 
troops  rapidly  to  Stephenson.  Grant  feared  lest  a  force  of 
Bragg's,  which  was  at  Cleveland  on  his  left  flank,  might  move 
to  Nashville  in  his  rear,  and  cut  his  communications  with  the 
north,  and  he  wanted  Sherman  to  beat  him  there  in  case  he 
made  the  attempt.  Grant  had  ordered  supplies  to  be  sent  to 
Bridgeport,  on  the  Tennessee,  together  with  a  steamboat  to 
ferry  the  troops  over.  A  ferry-boat  was  also  on  its  way. 
Sherman  obeyed  this  order  with  great  promptness.  Ewing, 
who  was  nearest  the  ferry,  was  the  first  to  cross.  The  balance 
of  the  troops  crossed  as  soon  as  they  came  up,  and  Sherman 
reached  Florence,  Alabama,  the  same  night,  while  his  rear 
rested  on  the  Tennessee  opposite  Eastport.  On  the  same  day 
Sherman  was  ordered  to  leave  Gen.  G.  M.  Dodge,  with  his  com 
mand  of  8,000  men,  at  Athens,  to  repair  the  railroad  leading 
from  Decatnr  to  Nashville,  which,  if  put  in  running  order, 
would  give  him  two  roads  from  Nashville  to  Stephenson.  By 
the  first  of  December  Dodge  had  this  road  in  good  repair. 
Sherman  proceeded  to  Elk  River,  but  found  it  impassable  at 
that  point.  He  then  proceeded  up  the  river  to  Fayetteville, 
which  he  reached  on  the  13th,  and  found  a  good  crossing.  He 
was  now  ordered  to  report  in  person  at  Bridgeport,  which  he 
reached  on  the  14th,  and  on  the  15th  he  was  in  Chattanooga. 
Grant  explained  to  him  his  plan  of  the  battle  about  to  take 
place.  Grant,  Sherman,  Thomas  and  Smith  made  an  inspec 
tion  of  the  ground  over  which  Sherman  was  expected  to  move 
his  troops.  On  the  16th,  Sherman  left  Chattanooga  to  hasten 
up  his  forces  for  the  impending  engagement. 

Grant's  plan  of  the  battle  of  Chattanooga  may  be  described 
in  a  few  words.  Sherman  was  to  cross  the  Tennessee  at 
Brown's  Ferry,  then  march  to  North  Chickamauga,  (which 
streams  flows  south  and  empties  into  the  Tennessee  on  its 
northwestern  shore  a  few  miles  above  the  South  Chickamauga, 
which  flows  north,)  and  recross  the  Tennessee  at  the  mouth  of 
North  Chickatnauga,  then  march  to  the  east  side  of  Mission 
ary  Ridge,  carry  its  northern  part,  and  then  threaten  Bragg's 
base  at  Chickamauga  Station,  which,  if  taken,  would  sever  his 
communications  with  Longstreet.  This  move  placed  Sherman 
on  Grant's  left  flank.  In  the  meantime  Hooker,  who  was  al- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  173 


ready  on  Grant's  right,  and  occupied  Lookout  valley,  was  to 
operate  on  the  west  side  of  Lookout  Mountain,  storm  its 
highths,  carry  the  mountain  passes  down  into  the  Chattanoo 
ga  valley,  cross  over  and  make  an  attack  on  the  enemy  in  this 
position,  which  would  threaten  Bragg's  communications  with 
the  southwest.  It  was  Grant's  opinion  when  Sherman  and 
Hooker  were  well  advanced,  that  Bragg,  in  order  to  save  his 
right  flank,  would  weaken  his  center  on  Missionary  Ridge,  and 
wh°)n  the  opportune  moment  arrived,  Thomas  was  to  storm 
the  center  and  front  of  this  stronghold,  which  Bragg  thought 
to  be  impregnable.  Finally,  when  Sherman's  advance  reach 
ed  Brown's  Ferry,  his  rear  was  still  at  Trenton,  some  distance 
behind.  This  was  intended  to  deceive  Bragg,  and  induce  him 
to  believe  that  the  intention  was  to  attack  Lookout  Mountain 
from  the  south. 

On  the  20th,  Grant  received  a  letter  from  Bragg,  in  which  he 
said  :  "As  there  may  still  be  some  non-combatants  in  Chat 
tanooga,  I  deem  it  proper  to  notify  you  that  prudence  would 
dictate  their  early  removal."  This  missive  was  designed  to 
deceive  Grant,  and  induce  him  to  believe  that  Bragg  intended 
making  an  attack  on  Chattanooga,  and  shell  the  town.  On  the 
ensuing  day  it  was  learned  from  a  deserter  that  Bragg  had  sent 
Buckner  with  his  division  to  reinforce  Longstreet,  and  had 
also  started  another  on  the  same  mission.  This  letter  vyas  no 
doubt  sent  to  delay  Grant's  attack  till  Longslreet  could  take 
Knoxviile,  and  return  in  time  to  participate  in  the  impending 
conflict. 

Grant  opened  the  battle  of  Chattanooga  on  the  23d.  Bragg's 
outer  line  was  about  one  mile  from  Thomas'  position  in  front 
of  the  town,  while  the  pickets  of  the  contending  forces  were 
only  about  three  hundred  yards  apart.  Early  in  the  morning 
Thomas  moved  the  divisions  of  T.  J.  Wood,  of  Granger's  corps, 
in  front  of  Fort  Wood,  lying  east  of  Chattanooga  and  mount 
ing  twenty-two  guns.  These  divisions  were  attired  in  their 
best  uniforms,  making  the  appearance  of  a  review  or  dress 
parade.  Every  eminence  around  Chattanooga,  as  well  as  on 
Missionary  Ridge  were  crowded  with  spectators  viewing  the 
proceeding.  At  two  o'clock  a  cannon  was  fired  to  announce 
the  commencement  of  the  battle.  All  along  the  line  these  di- 


174  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


visions  sprang  forward  on  the  double-quick,  and  drove  the 
enemy's  pickets  back  on  their  main  line.  Still  continuing, 
they  drove  the  enemy  from  his  first  line  of  intrenchments 
before  reinforcements  could  arrive.  This  move  gave  Grant 
possession  of  Orchard  Knobb.  Thomas  immediately  followed 
with  his  whole  army,  and  fortified  his  new  position.  The  Fe 
derals  lost  1,100-men,  and  the  Confederates  about  the  same 
number.  This  attack  caused  Bragg  to  recall  one  brigade  that 
was  leaving  his  front,  and  the  other  would  have  been  recalled 
but  it  was  too  far  away  to  be  of  any  assistance  in  this  engage 
ment.  On  the  same  day  a  brigade  of  Thomas'  cavalry  made  a 
raid  on  Bragg's  right  flank,  cut  the  railroad  to  Cleveland, 
burnt  Tyners  Station,  captured  one  hundred  wagons,  and  de 
stroyed  large  quantities  of  military  stores. 

Sherman  moved  from  Brown's  Ferry  to  North  Chickamauga. 
At  Brown's  Ferry  he  was  in  plain  view  of  the  enemy  on  Look 
out  Mountain,  but  as  his  columns  moved  on  they  were  soon 
hidden  from  sight,  which  baffled  the  Confederates.  Howard, 
who  was  secreted  behind  the  mountain,  commenced  moving 
south  to  join  the  main  army  at  Chattanooga.  The  enemy 
mistook  Howard's  command  for  Sherman's,  and  this  rendered 
the  deception  still  more  complete.  Sherman  found  boats  and 
pontoons  awaiting  him  together  with  forty-two  pieces  of  ar 
tillery,  under  J.  M.  Brannon,  chief  of  artillery,  Army  of  the 
Cumberland  ;  the  artillery  being  designed  to  cover  the  cross 
ing. 

On  the  24th,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  brigade  of 
Giles  A.  Smith,  3,480  strong,  embarked  in  116  boats  on  the 
North  Chickamauga,  and  floated  quietly  down  to  the  Tennes 
see  and  across  this  river  to  the  Mouth  of  South  Chickamauga, 
when  a  few  boats  landed  unobserved  by  the  enemy's  pickets, 
who  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  twenty  of  their  number  cap 
tured.  Sherman's  troops  followed,  and  by  daylight  two  bri 
gades  were  ferried  over,  and  commenced  thro  wing  up  intrench 
ments.  A  bridge  was  thrown  across  the  river,  and  one  also 
spanned  the  South  Chickamauga,  and  by  noon  his  whole  com 
mand  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  Tennessee,  together  with  all 
his  equipments.  Sherman  was  now  reinforced  by  Howard's 
Corps  from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  immediately  form- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  175 


ed  his  line  for  an  attack  on  Missionary  Ridge.  M.  L.  Smith 
was  placed  on  the  left,  J.  E.  Smith  in  the  center,  and  Ewing  on 
the  right,  and  the  attack  commenced.  The  assailants  were 
favored  by  a  misty  rain  which  hid  them  from  the  enemy's  ob 
servation  on  Missionary  Ridge  and  Lookout  Mountain.  Sher 
man's  skirmish  line  soon  reached  the  foot  of  the  ridge,  unob 
served  by  the  Confederates,  and  commenced  to  ascend  its  steep 
and  rugged  acclivity,  and  by  half  past  two  o'clock  they  were  in 
possession  of  all  the  northern  extremity  of  the  ridge  to  a  point 
near  the  railroad  tunnel  on  Bragg's  extreme  right.  Sherman 
immediately  commenced  fortifying  his  position,  and  dragging 
up  his  heavy  artillery  by  hand.  Bragg  was  greatly  alarmed  at 
this  move,  and  opened  up  his  artillery  on  Sherman's  exposed 
ranks.  Late  in  the  evening  he  made  a  more  serious  attack, 
but  without  success  ;  and  night  put  an  end  to  the  battle  at  this 
point,  leaving  Sherman  in  possession  of  the  point  gained.  His 
line  now  extended  from  the  northern  extremity  of  this  ridge  to 
the  mouth  of  the  South  Chickamauga,  which  was  held  by  a 
brigade  under  Jefferson  Davis,  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  protect  Sherman's  pontoons,  and  prevent 
the  ingress  and  egress  of  citizens. 

While  these  operations  were  going  on  to  the  east  of  Chat 
tanooga,  Hooker  was  engaged  on  the  west.  He  had  three 
divisions  ;  Osterhaus's,  of  the  15th  corps,  Army  of  the  Tennes 
see  ;  Greary's,  12th  corps,  Army  of  the  Potomac;  and  Cruft's, 
14th  corps,  army  of  the  Cumberland.  Hooker  formed  his  line 
as  follows  :  Greary  was  placed  on  the  right  at  Wauhatchie ; 
Osterhaus  on  the  left  near  Brown's  Ferry ;  and  Cruft  in  the 
center.  Hooker's  command  was  on  the  west  side  of  Lookout 
Creek.  The  east  side  of  this  creek  was  heavily  picketed  by  the 
enemy,  with  three  brigades  of  troops  in  the  rear  to  reinforce 
them  if  attacked.  These  brigades,  under  the  command  of 
General  C.  L.  Stevenson,  occupied  the  summit  of  the  moun 
tain.  The  summit  is  a  palisade  for  more  than  thirty  feet  down 
against  the  assault  of  any  number  of  men  from  the  position 
occupied  by  Hooker. 

General  Grant  says  :  "The  side  of  Lookout  Mountain  c©n- 
fronting  Hooker's  command  was  rugged,  heavily  timbered, 
and  full  of  chasms,  making  it  difficult  to  advance  with  troops, 


176  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


even  in  the  absence  of  an  opposing  force.  Farther  up,  the 
ground  becomes  more  even  and  level,  and  was  in  cultivation. 
On  the  east  side  the  slope  is  more  gradual,  and  a  good  wagon 
road,  zigzaging  up  it,  connects  the  town  of  Chattanooga  with 
the  summit."* 

On  the  belt  of  arable  land  the  enemy  had  erected  powerful 
works,  and  in  some  places  rock  were  piled  up  in  his  front, 
while  lower  down  were  his  rifle  pits  The  summit  of  the 
mountain  was  well  fortified,  and  the  picket  line  on  the  east  side 
of  Lookout  Creek  was  also  intrenched.  The  battle  commenced 
by  Gross'  brigade  of  Cruft's  corps  moving  up  to  the  railroad 
bridge  which  spans  Lookout  Creek,  where,  after  a  slight  skir 
mish,  he  effected  a  crossing,  closely  followed  by  Osterhaus. 
The  rest  of  Cruft's  corps  joined  Greary,  who  moved  a  short 
distance  up  the  creek  to  effect  a  crossing.  The  enemy,  not 
observing  Greary's  movement,  filed  down  the  mountain  to 
their  rifle  pits,  in  order  to  prevent  Osterhaus  from  crossing, 
while  at  the  same  time  Greary  crossed  the  creek,  surprised  the 
enemy's  pickets,  who  held  the  opposite  shore,  and  captured 
the  whole  squad  of  forty  men.  Greary  immediately  com 
menced  to  ascend  the  steep  and  rugged  -mountain.  Mean 
while  Gross  held  the  railroad  crossing  until  Osterhaus  came 
^up,  and  by  eleven  o'clock  a  good  bridge  was  constructed,  and 
he  crossed  over.  The  whole  force  then  moved  up  the  moun 
tain,  with  Greary  in  advance.  His  men  were  formed  at  a 
right  angle  with  the  enemy's  works,  which  were  taken  in  flank 
and  rear,  and  the  Confederates  soon  gave  way,  losing  1,300 
prisoners.  Hooker's  troops  still  pressed  forward,  driving  the 
enemy  before  them.  Greary's  troops  reached  the  upper  slope 
of  the  mountain  at  twelve  o'clock,  noon,  and  the  rest  of  the 
troops  were  soon  abreast  of  him,  driving  the  Confederates  in 
advance.  It  was  Hooker's  intention  for  the  troops  to  halt 
and  reconnoiter  the  ground  over  which  they  had  to  operate ; 
but  instead  of  doing  so  they  pressed  forward  with  the  utmost 
impetuosity  after  the  panic  stricken  foe.  By  four  o'clock 
Hooker  was  in  possession  of  the  plateau  of  arable  land  on  the 
west  and  north  side  of  the  mountain  up  to  the  upper  palisade 
which  crowns  the  summit,  his  left  resting  on  Chickamauga 

nt's  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  page  70. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  177 


Creek.  The  enemy  held  the  summit.  An  eye  witness  says  :  "At 
this  juncture  the  scene  became  one  of  most  exciting  interest. 
The  thick  fog,  which  had  heretofore  rested  in  dense  folds  upon 
the  sides  of  the  mountain,  concealing  the  combatants  from 
view,  suddenly  lifted  to  the  summit  of  the  lofty  ridge, 
revealing  to  the  anxious  gaze  of  thousands  in  the  valleys 
and  on  the  plains  below  a  scene  such  as  is  witnessed  but 
once  in  a  century.  General  Greary's  column,  flushed 
with  victory,  grappled  with  the  foe  upon  the  rocky  ledges 
and  above  him  the  enemy  driven  back  with  slaughter  from 
his  works.  While  the  result  was  uncertain,  the  attention 
was  breathless  and  painful ;  but  when  victory  perched  upon 
our  standards,  shout  upon  shout  rent  the  air.  The  whole  army 
with  one  accord  broke  out  into  joyous  acclamations.  The  en 
thusiasm  of  the  scene  beggars  description.  Men  were  frantic 
with  joy,  and  even  Gen.  Thomas  himself,  who  seldom  exhibits 
his  emotion,  said  involuntarily,  4T  did  not  think  it  possible 
for  men  to  accomplish  so  much.' '  The  combatants  were 
fighting  above  the  clouds.  Grant  and  Thomas,  who  were 
stationed  on  Orchard  Knob,  could  only  catch  an  occasional 
glimpse  of  this  battle,  which  was  one  of  the  most  grand  and 
picturesque  engagements  ever  fought  on  this  continent. 

Hooker  continued  to  advance  his  lines,  and  skirmishing 
was  kept  up  till  a  late  hour.  Grant  now  had  a  continuous  line 
commencing  on  Lookout  Mountain  on  his  right,  and  extend 
ing  across  the  Chattanooga  Valley ;  thence  to  the  mouth  of 
the  South  Chickamauga;  thence  to  the  Northern  extremity 
of  Missionary  Ridge,  to  a  point  near  the  railroad  tunnel. 
Firing  continued  to  a  late  hour  in  the  night,  but  it  was  not 
connected  with  an  assault  at  any  point.  Late  in  the  afternoon 
Grant  telegraphed  to  Washington :  u  The  fight  to-day  pro 
gressed  favorably.  Sherman  carried  the  end  of  Missionary 
Ridge,  and  his  right  is  now  at  the  tunnel,  and  his  left  at 
Chickamauga  Creek.  Troops  from  Lookout  Valley  carried 
the  point  of  the  mountain  and  now  hold  the  eastern  slope 
and  a  point  high  up.  Hooker  reports  2,000  prisoners  taken, 
besides  which  a  small  number  have  fallen  into  our  hands  from 
Missionary  Ridge."  On  the  ensuing  day  the  President  re 
plied  :  "  Your  dispatches  as  to  fighting  on  Monday  and  Tues- 

23 


178  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

day  are  here.  Many  thanks  to  all.  Remember  Burnside.'' 
And  Halleck  also  telegraphed :  u  I  congratulate  you  on  the 
success  thus  far  of  your  plans.  I  fear  that  Burnside  is  hard 
pushed,  and  that  any  further  delay  may  prove  fatal.  I  know 
you  will  do  all  in  your  power  to  relieve  him." 

Thus  ended  the  fighting  on  the  second  day,  at  and  around 
Chattanooga.  The  troops  slept  on  their  arms,  prepared  to  re 
new  the  engagement. 

The  morning  of  the  25th  of  November,  1863,  opened  bright 
and  clear,  and  the  whole  field  of  battle  was  in  full  view  from 
Orchard  Knobb.  It  remained  so  throughout  the  day.  Bragg's 
head-quarters  were  in  full  view  from  the  position  occupied  by 
Grant  and  Thomas,  and  the  Confederate  staff  officers  could  be 
seen  coming  and  going  constantly. 

Grant's  orders,  which  had  been  issued  at  midnight,  were  for 
Sherman  to  attack  at  daylight.  Hooker  was  to  move  at  the 
same  hour,  and  endeavor  to  intercept  the  Confederate  retreat, 
if  he  had  gone,  then  to  move  directly  to  Rossville,  and  oper 
ate  against  the  left  rear  of  the  force  on  Missionary  Ridge, 
When  Sherman  and  Hooker  were  well  advanced,  Thomas  was 
to  make  a  final  assult  on  the  rebel  stronghold. 

Early  in  the  morning,  Hooker  moved  the  8th  Kentucky 
regiment,  together  with  a  detachment  from  some  other  regi 
ments,  up  the  steep  palisades  of  Lookout  Mountain;  but  on 
reaching  the  summit,  nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  deserted 
camps.  The  stars  and  stripes  floated  triumphantly  to  the 
breeze  on  the  summit  of  Lookout,  and  were  hailed  with  delight 
by  Grant,  Thomas,  and  the  whole  army  of  the  Cumberland. 
The  enemy  in  his  retreat  had  burned  the  bridge  over  Chicka- 
mauga  Creek,  and  obstructed  the  roads,  in  order  to  retard  the 
Federal  advance.  Hooker  moved  early  in  the  morning,  but 
was  detained  four  hours  crossing  the  Chickamauga  Creek,  and 
thus  was  lost  the  immediate  advantage  that  Grant  expected 
from  his  forces.  His  attack  on  Bragg's  flank  was  to  be  the 
signal  for  Thomas'  assault  on  Missionary  Ridge ;  but  in  con 
sequence  of  the  obstruction  in  his  way,  Hooker  did  not  reach 
his  destination  till  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

The  ground  which  Sherman  had  carried  on  the  24th  was 
almost  disconnected  from  the  main  ridge  occupied  by  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  179 


enemy.  A  low  pass  over  which  there  was  a  wagon  road  cross 
ing  the  ridge,  intervenes  between  the  two  hills.  The  Confed 
erates  were  fortified  on  the  front,  and  farther  back  was  a  sec 
ond  fortification  commanding  the  first.  Sherman  was  out  at 
daylight,  and  by  sunrise  his  command  was  in  motion.  Three 
brigades  held  the  hill  already  gained.  Morgan  L.  Smith 
moved  along  the  east  base  of  the  ridge,  Loomis  along  the 
west,  supported  by  two  brigades  of  J.  E.  Smith's  division,  and 
Corse  with  his  brigade  was  between  the  two,  moving  directly 
towards  the  hill  to  be  captured.  The  troops  advanced  rapidly 
and  carried  the  extreme  end  of  the  Confederate  works.  The 
enemy  made  strenuous  efforts  to  check  the  Federal  advance, 
but  without  success.  The  contest  lasted  two  hours,  and  Sher 
man  now  threatened  Bragg's  flank  and  stores,  and  forced  him 
to  weaken  other  points  of  his  line  in  order  to  strengthen  his 
right.  Column  after  column  of  Bragg's  forces  were  moved 
against  Sherman,  and  every  Confederate  gun  that  could  be 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  Union  forces  were  concentrated  upon 
him.  E.  J.  Smith  with  two  brigades,  charged  up  the  west  side 
of  the  ridge  to  the  support  of  Corse's  command,  and  under  a 
storm  of  shot  and  shell  succeeded  in  reaching  the  Confederate 
parapet.  He  lay  here  for  some  time,  but  was  compelled  to  fall 
back,  followed  by  the  foe  ;  and  was  driven  into  a  wood,  where 
he  reformed  his  line,  and  drove  the  enemy  back  to  his  intrench- 
ments. 

Grant  now  directed  Thomas  to  send  a  division  to  reinforce 
Smith.  It  had  to  march  a  considerable  distance  directly  un 
der  the  eyes  of  the  enemy  to  reach  its  position.  Bragg  at  once 
commenced  massing  in  the  same  direction.  It  was  now  late  in 
the  afternoon,  and  long  before  this  Hooker  had  been  expected 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Rossville.  Sherman  says :  "Thus 
matters  stood  at  three  o'clock  p.  M.  The  day  was  bright  and 
clear,  I  had  long  been  watching  for  Thomas'  attack  on  the  cen 
ter.  Column  after  column  of  the  enemy  were  streaming  to 
wards  me ;  gun  upon  gun  poured  its  concentrated  shot  on  my 
troops  from  every  hill  and  spur  that  gave  a  view  of  any  part 
of  the  ground  held  by  me.  An  occasional  shot  from  Orchard 
Knobb,  and  some  musketry  and  artillery  fire  over  about  Look 
out,  was  all  that  I  could  detect  on  our  side.  But  about  three 


180  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


o'clock  P.  M.,  I  saw  a  white  line  of  smoke  in  front  of  Orchard 
Knobb ;  it  was  extending  farther  and  farther  right  and  left,  I 
knew  that  my  attacks  had  drawn  vast  masses  of  the  enemy  to 
me.  Some  guns  that  had  been  firing  on  me  all  day  were  now 
silent,  or  were  turned  in  a  different  direction.  The  line  of 
musketry  fire  from  the  Knob  disappeared  behind  a  spur,  and 
passed  out  of  sight." 

Grant  now  determined  to  move  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland 
on  the  enemy's  center  notwithstanding  Hooker  had  not  as  yet 
reached  his  destination.  By  a  misunderstanding  of  Grant's 
order,  Wood,  who  was  in  command  of  the  storming  party,  did 
not  move  till  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Thomas'  army 
had  been  idle  spectators  of  the  battle  for  the  hist  two  days,  and 
were  eager  for  the  fight.  They  remembered  the  battle  of 
Chickamauga.  At  a  given  signal  the  divisions  of  Wood  and 
Sheridan  sprang  to  their  feet  and  moved  across  the  interven 
ing  space  of  one  and  a  half  miles  on  the  double-quick,  heed 
less  of  the  shot  and  shells  which  were  thinning  their  ranks. 
They  soon  reached  the  enemy's  rifle-pits  at  the  base  of  the 
rirlge,  and  drove  the  troops  in  front  of  them  so  rapidly,  and 
followed  them  so  closely,  that  rebel  and  Union  troops  went 
over  the  first  line  of  works  almost  at  the  same  moment.  Many 
Confederates  were  captured  arid  sent  to  the  rear,  and  those 
who  were  not  captured  retreated,  and  were  pursued.  Without 
awaiting  further  orders,  or  stopping  to  reform,  on  our  troops 
went  to  the  second  line  of  works  ;  over  that  and  on  to  the  crest 
thus  effectually  carrying  out  Grant's  orders  for  the  charge.  The 
pursuit  continued  until  the  crest  was  reached,  and  the  men 
were  seen  climbing  over  the  Confederate  barriers  at  different 
points  in  front  of  both  Wood's  and  Sheridan's  divisions.  The 
retreat  of  the  enemy  was  precipitate,  and  the  panic  so  great 
that  Bragg  and  his  officers  lost  all  control  over  their  men. 
Hundreds  were  captured  and  thousands  threw  away  their  arms 
in  their  flight. 

Sheridan  pushed  forward  until  he  reached  the  Chickamauga 
River  at  a  point  above  where  the  .Confederates  crossed.  A 
second  hill  in  the  rear  of  Missionary  Ridge  was  occupied  by 
the  enemy,  probably  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  main  body  and 
of  the  artillery  and  trains.  Sheridan  pushed  his  men  forward 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  181 


up  this  second  hill  slowly  and  without  attracting  the  attention 
of  the  men  placed  to  defend  it,  while  at  the  same  time  he  sent 
detachments  to  the  right  and  left  to  surround  the  position. 
The  enemy  beat  a  hasty  retreat,  leaving  artillery,  wagon  trains , 
and  many  prisoners  in  our  hands.  Grant,  who  had  been  at 
Orchard  Knobb  throughout  the  day,  now  mounted  his  horse 
and  rode  to  the  front.  Thomas  also  left  about  the  same  time. 
Sheridan  on  the  extreme  right  was  already  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy  east  of  the  ridge.  Wood  accompanied  his  men  on 
horseback,  but  did  not  join  Sheridan  in  the  pursuit.  The  Con 
federates,  who  confronted  Sherman,  now  seeing  everything  to 
their  left  giving  way,  also  fled.  Sherman's  reserves,  Davis' 
division  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  was  directed  to  push 
over  the  pontoon-bridge  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chickamauga 
and  move  forward  to  Chickamauga  Station;  and  Howard  was 
to  move  up  the  stream  about  two  miles  to  an  old  bridge,  repair 
it  during  the  night,  and  follow  Davis  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  The  balance  of  Sherman's  command  was  to  follow 
Howard  at  daylight,  and  move  on  the  railroad  towards  Grays- 
ville. 

Hooker,  as  already  stated,  was  detained  at  Chattanooga 
Creek  by  the  destruction  of  the  bridge  at  that  point.  Leaving 
his  artillery  to  follow  when  the  bridge  should  be  rebuilt,  he 
pushed  forward  with  the  remainder  of  his  command.  He  came 
upon  the  flank  of  the  enemy  at  Rossville ;  but  they  could 
make  but  little  resistance,  and  as  many  of  them  as  could  do 
so  escaped.  Many  prisoners,  however,  were  captured.  Hooker's 
position  during  the  night  of  the  25th  was  near  Rossville,  ex 
tending  east  of  the  ridge. 

Grant  had  in  this  engagement  60,000  men  ;  Bragg  had  about 
half  that  number,  but  his  position  was  supposed  to  be  im 
pregnable.  Grant's  total  loss  in  this  campaign  was  5,616  men, 
of  whom  757  were  killed,  4,529  wounded  and  330  missing. 
Bragg  lost  3,859  killed  and  wounded,  and  6,141  were  taken 
prisoners,  making  a  total  loss  of  10,000  men,  it  being  about 
one-third  of  his  entire  army.  He  lost  forty  guns,  sixty-nine 
artillery  carnages  and  caissons,  and  over  seven  thousand 
small  arms. 

A  circumstance  that  distinguishes  ^e  battle  of  Chattanooga 


182  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

is  that  the  organizations  were  not  kept  together  under  their 
respective  commanders  during  the  engagement.  This  was 
caused  by  the  accidents  growing  out  of  the  heavy  rains  and 
the  sudden  rise  in  the  Tennessee  River.  Hooker,  on  the  right, 
had  Greary's  division  of  the  12th  corps,  army  of  the  Potomac  ; 
Osterhaus'  division  of  the  15th  corps,  army  of  the  Tennessee; 
and  Cruft's  division  of  the  army  of  the  Cumberland.  Sher 
man  had  three  divisions  of  his  own  army,  Howard's  corps 
from  the  army  of  the  Potomac,  and  Jefferson  C.  Davis'  di 
vision  of  the  army  of  the  Cumberland.  But  no  confusion 
arose  from  this  disposition  of  the  troops.  There  was  no 
jealousy — scarcely  any  rivalry.  All  were  animated  with  a 
sentiment  of  patriotism.  They  saw  a  defiant  foe  surrounding 
them,  and  accepted  every  move  as  intended  to  dislodge  him, 
and  it  mattered  little  under  whom  they  were  placed,  do  that 
the  end  was  accomplished. 

Undoubtedly,  this  was  the  best  planned  and  the  best  exe- 
cut°d  campaign  on  the  Union  side  thus  far  during  the  war. 
Grant,  on  assuming  command  of  the  department  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  immediately  opened  up  his  communications,  and  as  it 
were,  at  once  had  the  army  well  supplied  with  rations  and  cloth 
ing  and  the  starving  animals  were  also  well  supplied  with  forage. 
He  surprised  Bragg  in  every  move  he  made,  and  when  the  final 
move  was  made,  Bragg  did  not  know  what  his  intentions  were. 
He  did  not  know  Sherman's  intention  when  the  latter  crossed 
the  Tennessee  at  Browns  Ferry,  in  plain  view  of  the  Confeder 
ate  pickets  on  Lookout.  Bragg  thought  that  Sherman's 
attack  on  Missionary  Ridge  was  the  main  point  of  attack,  and 
that  it  was  Grant's  design  to  turn  his  right  flank,  and  that 
Hooker's  attack  on  Lookout  Mountain  was  to  distract  his  at 
tention  from  Sherman.  Bragg  acted  precisely  as  Grant  de 
sired  him  to  ;  that  is,  he  weakened  his  center  to  save  his  right, 
and  thereby  lost  the  battle  of  Chattanooga.  The  Confederate 
government  acted  unwisely  in  sending  Longstreet,  their  ablest 
general,  on  an  expedition  against  Knoxville,  while  at  the  same 
time  they  knew  that  Grant  was  expecting  heavy  reinforce 
ments  from  Sherman.  A  second  and  fatal  mistake  was  made 
in  sending  Buckner  to  reinforce  Longstreet,  when  an  attack 
was  daily  expected,  from  Grant. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  183 


It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  if  Bragg  could  have  driven 
Grant  from  Chattanooga,  Knoxville  would  have  fallen  into  his 
hands  without  a  struggle.  Moreover,  if  Longstreet  could  have 
captured  Knoxville,  and  Bragg  had  lost  Chattanooga,  as  he 
did.  then  Grant  would  have  immediately  recaptured  the  former 
place.  The  Confederates,  having  both  Knoxville  and  Chatta 
nooga  in  view,  lost  both  places.  Great  credit  is  due  to  Rose- 
crans  for  his  masterly  campaign  in  opening  this  gateway  to 
the  Southern  Confederacy  ;  to  Thomas  the  nation  owes  a  debt 
of  gratitude  for  holding  open  this  gateway  till  Grant  took 
command,  and  to  Grant  himself  for  his  successful  campaign, 
which  was  instrumental  in  making  him  lieutenant  general, 
and  destined  him  to  be  the  leader  of  our  victorious  columns 
to  Appomattox. 


CHAPTER  XL 


RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE — PERSONAL  AND  REGIMENTAL. 

Chattanooga  being  now  secure  to  the  National  troops  beyond 
any  doubt,  Grant  immediately  turned  his  attention  to  reliev 
ing  Knoxville.  Prior  to  the  battles,  he  had  made  preparations 
for  sending  troops  to  the  relief  of  Burnside  at  the  very  earliest 
moment  after  securing  Chattanooga;  and  General  Granger, 
with  the  4th  corps  reinforced  to  20,000  men,  was  to  start  the 
moment  Missionary  Ridge  was  carried.  Two  small  steamers 
were  put  in  condition  to  run,  and  one  of  these  was  loaded  with 
rations  and  ammunition,  and  was  to  move  up  the  Tennessee 
River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Holston,  keeping  abreast  of  the 
troops.  Grant  himself  followed  Bragg  as  far  as  Graysville, 
and  on  the  29th  of  November  returned  to  Chattanooga.  Find 
ing  that  Granger  had  not  only  not  started,  but  was  very 
reluctant  to  go,  Grant  sent  word  to  Sherman,  who  was  at 
Graysville,  informed  him  of  the  situation,  and  directed  him 
to  march  to  the  relief  of  Knoxville. 

Longstreet  had  made  slow  progress  in  his  march  towards 
Knoxville.  He  had  depended  on  the  country  to  feed  his 
army ;  but  his  bread  had  to  be  supplied  from  the  wheat  in  the 


184  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


sheaf  and  corn  in  the  shock,  and  his  men  were  poorly  supplied 
with  clothing,  tents  and  blankets.  On  the  14th  he  reached 
Houghf's  Ferry,  six  miles  below  London,  where  he  crossed  the 
Tennessee. 

Burnside  had  marched  to  Loudon,  with  the  intention  of 
holding  Longstreet  in  check  until  Grant  had  secured  Chatta 
nooga,  and  could  come  to  his  relief.  On  Longstreet's  approach 
Burnside  fell  back  to  Cambell  Station,  where  a  severe  en 
gagement  took  place,  and  he  was  compelled  to  fall  back  within 
the  lines  of  Knoxville.  Longstreet  followed,  and  on  the  17th 
made  an  attempt  to  carry  the  place  by  assault,  but  failed.  He 
thereupon  invested  the  city,  with  the  intention  of  reducing  it 
by  famine ;  but  in  this  he  was  disappointed  on  account  of  the 
loyal  people  of  east  Tennessee  bringing  supplies  to  the  be 
leaguered  army,  so  that  Burnside's  stores  increased  instead  of 
diminished. 

Sherman  had  sent  out  detachments  to  destroy  the  railroad 
between  Graysville  and  Cleveland.  This  force  had  not  returned 
when  he  received  orders  to  march  to  the  relief  of  Knoxville. 
His  men  needed  rest  after  their  long  march  from  Memphis, 
and  hard  fighting  at  Chattanooga.  But  Grant  had  become 
satisfied  that  Burnside  could  not  be  rescued  if  his  relief  de 
pended  upon  the  movements  of  Gen.  Granger.  On  the  1st 
of  December  Sherman  put  his  army  in  motion,  nnd  at  night 
reached  Athens.  On  the  ensuing  day  he  reached  Philadelphia, 
while  the  cavalry  kept  on  to  Loudon,  and  found  the  place 
occupied  by  the  enemy,  who,  during  the  night,  burnt  the 
pontoon  bridges  and  ran  three  locomotives  and  forty-eight 
cars  into  the  Tennessee  River  to  prevent  them  from  falling 
into  Sherman's  hands.  The  enemy  then  evacuated  Loudon. 
On  the  same  night  Sherman  sent  a  squad  of  cavalry  to  Knox 
ville  to  inform  Burnside  that  relief  was  near  at  hand.  On 
the  3d  they  moved  to  Morgan  Town,  on  the  Little  Tennessee 
River,  where  Sherman  expected  to  find  a  good  ford  ;  but  on 
reaching  the  place  found  from  two  to  five  feet  of  water  in 
the  channel.  The  water  was  at  the  freezing  point.  Here 
he  was  detained  in  building  a  bridge  till  dark  on  the  evening 
of  the  4th.  His  troops  crossed  during  the  night,  and  on 
the  rooming  of  the  5th  his  cavalry  brought  the  intelligence 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  185 


that  Burnside  still  held  the  fort,  but  that  Longstreet  held 
the  place  in  seige. 

On  learning'  of  Bragg's  defeat  at  Chattanooga,  Longstreet 
resolved  to  take  Knoxville  by  assault  He,  therefore,  on  the 
29th  of  November,  massed  his  columns  against  Fort  Saunders 
on  the  northern  side  of  the  town,  it  being  the  key  to  the  Fed 
eral  position.  The  storming  party  pressed  forward  with  great 
resolution,  but  were  met  with  a  withering  fire  from  the  fort. 
They,  however,  soon  reached  the  fort,  and  a  few  men  scaled 
the  works,  and  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  garrison.  They 
were  dragged  in  and  made  prisoners.  The  assaulting  force 
finally  withdrew  and  retreated  hastily,  losing  heavily  in  killed 
and  wounded.  This  assault  having  failed,  another  column 
made  the  attempt,  but  failed  also,  and  a  third  assault  on  the 
south  side  ended  only  in  disaster.  In  these  desperate  assaults 
Longstreet  lost  500  men,  killed  and  wounded.  Burnside's  loss 
was  comparatively  small.  Longstreet  lay  before  the  place  till 
the  night  of  the  4th  of  December,  when  he  retreated  by  the 
way  of  Strawberry  Plains.  Burnside's  cavalry  followed  him 
twenty  miles,  which  brought  them  to  that  place,  where  the 
pursuit  ended. 

On  the  5th,  while  at  Morgantown,  Sherman  learned  of  Long- 
street's  departure.  He  rested  his  troops  for  a  few  days,  and 
then  returned  by  easv  marches  to  Chattanooga.  Granger  with 
his  command  moved  to  Knoxville,  and  went  into  winter-quar 
ters.  Sherman  distributed  his  troops  at  different  places  on  the 
Tennessee,  and  on  the  Memphis  i:nd  Charleston  Railroad, 
where  they  went  into  winter-quarters.  General  Grant,  who 
had  received  the  congratulations  of  the  nation  established 
his  head-quarters  at  Nashville,  and  the  campaign  of  1863 

in  the  west  ended. 

******* 

The  4th  West  Virginia  Regiment,  as  stated  in  a  former 
chapter,  was  stationed  at  Camp  Sherman  in  September,  1863. 
During  the  last  week  of  this  month  the  regiment  received 
marching  orders,  and  were  soon  under  way  to  Vicksburg  with 
the  Army  of  the  Tennessee.  On  reaching  this  place  they  were 
marched  aboard  a  Government  transport,  and  were  soon  steam 
ing  up  the  Mississippi  River  with  Sherman's  fleet,  At  Mem, 

24 


186  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


phis  the  regiment  had  a  short  rest,  and  then  marched  across 
the  country  with  Sherman's  army  to  Chattanooga,  and  were 
hurried  to  Missionary  Ridge,  and  participated  in  the  hattle  of 
Chattanooga.  Immediately  after  this  battle  the  regiment 
moved  with  Sherman  to  Morgan  Town,  and  after  a  short  rest, 
returned  to  Chattanooga.  They  were  soon  afterwards  placed 
on  board  of  pontoon  boats,  and  were  moved  to  a  point  opposite 
Larkinsville,  Alabama.  At  Larkinsville,  the  regiment  went 
into  winter-quarters.  At  this  place  "the  boys  "  had  an  easy 
time  during  the  remainder  of  the  winter,  having  nothing  to  do 
but  guard  duty  and  an  occasional  scout. 

During  the  year  1863  the  service  of  the  regiment  was 
hard  and  laborious.  They  were  almost  incessantly  either 
marching,  fighting,  or  performing  manual  labor.  On  the  llth 
of  February,  1864,  a  part  of  the  regiment  enlisted  as  veterans 
for  three  years  longer,  or  during  the  war ;  and  remained  at 
Larkinsville  till  the  latter  part  of  March.  The  balance  of  the 
regiment  was  consolidated  with  the  8th  Missouri.  The  com 
panies  of  the  Fourth  Regiment  were  respectively  consolidated 
with  the  companies  of  the  8th  Missouri;  that  is  Company  A. 
of  the  4th  West  Virginia  was  consolidated  with  Company  A. 
of  the  8th  Missouri,  etc. 

About  the  first  of  May  the  non-veterans  received  marching 
orders,  broke  camp,  and  moved  to  Chattanooga.  They  were 
in  the  advance  as  mounted  infantry  in  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  under  the  command  of  McPherson  in  Sherman's 
march  to  Atlanta,  Georgia,  and  participated  in  the  battle  of 
Rasacca,  fought  on  the  13th,  14th  and  15th  of  May.  On  the 
28th,  the  regiment  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Dallas  in  which 
the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  was  the  chief  participant.  In  this 
battle  the  regiment  lost  one  man  killed,  the  number  of  the 
wounded  being  unknown.  On  the  27th  of  June,  the  4th  West 
Virginia  participated  in  the  battle  of  Kenesaw  Mountain,  and 
the  march  was  afterwards  continued  to  Marietta,  Georgia 
where  they  remained  till  their  term  of  enlistment  was  near  its 
close.  The  non-veteran  portion  of  the  regiment  were  then 
placed  aboard  a  train,  and  started  for  Wheeling,  West  Virginia 
to  be  mustered  out  of  the  United  States  service.  When  about 
midway  beteween  Dallas  and  Calhoun  the  locomotive  struck  a 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  187 


torpedo,  which  the  rebels  had  placed  on  the  track,  and  which 
exploded,  throwing  the  engine  off  the  track,  and  wounding  a 
few  men.  This  caused  a  delay  of  a  few  hours.  No  further  ac 
cident  occurred,  and  they  reached  Wheeling  in  safety.  They 
went  into  camp  on  Wheeling  Island,  where  they  remained  till 
the  latter  part  of  August,  and  were  then  mustered  out  of  the 
service,  received  their  arrears  of  pay  and  bounty,  returned 
home  to  their  families,  and  once  more  became  citizens  of  the 
republic. 

The  veteran  portion  of  the  regiment,  together  with  a  few 
disabled  men  who  were  condemned  for  service  in  the  South 
by  surgeon's  certificate  of  disability,  left  Larkinsville  in  the 
latter  part  of  March,  and  started  for  Wheeling.  They  stopped 
one  day  at  Gallipolis,  Ohio,  and  reached  their  destination 
about  the  first  of  April.  Every  soldier  received  a  veteran  fur 
lough  for  thirty  days,  and  "the  boys"  had  an  opportunity  for 
a  brief  period,  of  enjoying  the  companionship  of  their  friends 
and  loved  ones  at  home. 

After  the  expiration  of  their  furlough,  the  veterans  were 
transferred  to  the  Shenandoah  valley,  and  placed  under 
General  Hunter's  command.  Under  his  leadership  they 
participated  in  the  battles  of  Piedmont,  fonght  June  5th, 
Lynchburg,  June  18th,  Kearnstown,  July  15th,  and  Snickers 
Gap,  July  20th,  1864.  On  the  17th  of  August,  Hunter  was 
superseded  by  Sheridan,  who  was  assigned  to  the  command  of 
the  forces  in  the  Middle  Military  Division,  consisting  of  the 
Department  of  Washington,  the  Middle  Department,  and  the 
Departments  of  the  Susquehanna  and  Southwest  Virginia, 
which  it  was  now  determined  to  unite  under  one  commander- 
Under  this  brave  general  the  veterans  of  the  4th  West  Virginia 
took  part  in  the  battles  of  Berry  ville,  September  3d,  Winches 
ter,  October  19th,  and  Cedar  Creek,  October  21st,  1864. 

The  losses  of  the  Fourth  Regiment  from  the  fall  of  Vieks- 
burg,  July  4th,  1863,  to  the  date  of  their  consolidation  with  the 
First  West  Virginia  Regiment,  December  10th,  1864,  were  as 
follows:  Company  A  one  died  of  disease ;  Company  B  six 
died  of  disease  and  one  deserted  ;  Company  C  two  died  of 
disease  and  one  was  discharged  for  disability  ;  Company  D 
two  died  of  disease  and  two  were  discharged  for  disability ; 


188  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Company  E  four  died  of  disease;  Company  F  one  killed  in 
action  at  Dallas,  Georgia,  eight  died  of  disease  and  five  were 
discharged  for  disability ;  Company  G  seven  died  of  disease 
and  five  were  discharged  for  disability;  Company  H  six  died 
of  disease  and  two  were  discharged  for  disability;  Company 
I  one  killed  in  action,  one  accidentally  killed  and  twelve 
died  of  disease  ;  Company  K  eight  died  of  disease  and  one  was 
discharged  for  disability.  The  total  loss  from  all  causes, 

during  this  period,  was  seventy-six. 

******* 

Nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  has  elapsed  since  the  terrible 
war,  in  which  the  nation  had  been  engaged  for  more  than  four 
years,  ended.  The  supremacy  of  the  Government  has  been 
established;  all  resistance  to  its  laws  and  authority  has  been 
suppressed;  the  war  resulted  in  the  complete  triumph  of  the 
Union  arms,  and  the  flag  of  our  country  now  floats  in  every 
precinct  of  the  nation.  The  Union  armies  accomplished  their 
duty  in  the  preservation  of  the  republic.  Distinguished  Gen 
erals  and  other  officers,  have  been  received  by  their  country 
with  the  honors  due  to  those  who  have  so  well  sustained  the 
national  character — not  only  for  courage,  activity,  endurance, 
discipline  and  military  science — but  for  the  nobler  virtues  of 
humanity.  The  remains  of  other  officers,  who  died  in  the 
service  of  their  country,  have  been  brought  home  to  be  hon 
ored  in  death ;  and  to  find  their  last  repose  among  their 
friends.  And  the  soldiers  too — they  who  fought  so  nobly  for 
free  institutions — they  have  returned.  Regiments  that  went 
forth  full  and  fresh  have  returned — smitten  and  scathed. 

Many  is  the  desolate  hearth,  to  which  the  son,  the  husband, 
the  father  shall  return  no  more.  No  kindred  eye  shall  weep 
at  his  grave.  He  is  buried  with  the  undistinguished  dead, 
who  fell  on  the  battle-field,  or  died  in  the  hospital,  or  in  the 
prison  pens  of  the  south.  Four  hundred  thousand  Union 
soldiers,  it  is  calculated,  have  been  sacrificed  in  this  war  ;  and 
more  than  four  billions  of  money  expended.  And  we  know 
that  the  sacrifice  of  Southern  life  and  property  has  been  enor 
mous.  The  number  of  Confederate  soldiers,  who  fell  in  battle, 
equaled,  if  not  exceeded,  that  of  the  Federal ;  and  who  can  tell 
how  many  of  their  women  and  children  were  killed  in  the  bom 
bardment  of  their  cities? 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  189 


Let  the  value  of  money  be  estimated  by  the  good  it  may  do, 
and  we  shall  then  see  that  .the  preservation  of  the  Union  was 
well  worth  the  sacrifice.  The  Southern  contest  has  placed 
our  republic  in  the  front  rank  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
No  country  has  at  any  period  shown  braver  soldiers,  or  better 
officers.  In  the  reconstructed  government,  the  Confederates 
have  been  restored  to  all  their  political  rights  and  priviliges ; 
yet  it  is  none  the  less  true  that  the  Union  was  preserved  by  the 
valor  of  our  armies,  and  without  conquest  could  not  have  been 
maintained.  Five  millions  ofhuman  beings  have  been  liber 
ated  from  bondage,  and  invested  with  the  privileges  and  im 
munities  of  citizenship.  This  great  result  has  been  accom 
plished  by  the  instrumentality  of  this  nation,  and,  with  pe 
culiar  emphasis.  PROGRESS  may  be  made  the  watchword  of 
the  NINETEENTH  CENTURY,  and  of  the  REPUBLIC  OF  AMERICA. 

******** 

I  shall  now  resume  the  thread  of  my  personal  history.  On 
the  25th  of  September,  1863,  as  stated  in  a  former  chapter.  I 
obtained  a  furlough  for  thirty  days  to  visit  my  home  in  the 
north.  I  was  treated  very  kindly  at  Camp  Sherman  by  the  of 
ficers,  soldiers  and  hospital  attendants,  and  was  soon  on  my 
way  in  an  ambulance  to  Vicksburg,  a  distance  of  fifteen  or 
twenty  mHes  ;  and  in  due  time,  arrived  at  Vicksburg  in  an  ex 
hausted  condition.  Yet  I  was  hopeful,  for  I  had  started  on  my 
journey  home,  and  thought  that  if  I  lived  to  reach  home,  and 
enjoy  the  refreshing  air  of  a  northern  climate,  and  the  com 
forts  of  my  own  fireside,  that  in  a  few  weeks  I  would  regain 
my  health  and  strength,  and  once  more  be  able  for  duty.  My 
weight  was  only  143  pounds,  having  lost  thirty-two  pounds.  I 
now  had  an  insatiable  thirst,  and  would  fill  a  pint  tin-cup  with 
the  muddy  water  of  the  Mississippi,  put  a  chunk  of  ice  in  the 
water,  and  then  drink  it  at  once.  This  was  repeated  every 
fifteen  or  twenty  minutes. 

I  procured  free  transportation  on  a  steamboat,  and  was  soon 
on  my  way  up  the  Mississippi.  A  few  miles  above  Helena, 
Arkansas,  the  steam-boiler  sprang  a  leak,  and  the  boat  anchor 
ed  in  the  middle  of  the  river.  We  laid  at  anchor  about  twelve 
hours,  when  a  boat,  which  was  going  down  the  river,  took  me 
aboard,  and  transferred  me  to  a  gun-boat  at  Helena.  Here  I 


190  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


remained  one  day,  and  feasted  on  fresh  fish,  which  no  doubt 
did  me  great  injury.  This  was  the  first  and  only  gun-boat 
that  I  was  ever  on.  After  remaining  here  about  one  day,  I 
observed  a  fleet  of  transports  coming  up  the  river.  One  steamer 
landed  by  the  gun-boat,  and  to  my  great  joy,  my  own  regi 
ment,  the  Fourth  West  Virginia,  was  aboard.  I  went  with 
them  to  Memphis.  Here  I  remained  a  few  hours,  and  then 
took  passage  on  the  same  boat  to  Cairo,  arriving  at  that  place 
about  the  4th  of  October.  I  took  my  meals  at  the  table,  pay 
ing  fifty  cents  per  meal,  and  getting  as  near  the  worth  of  my 
money  as  any  other  person,  on  account  of  having  a  voracious 
appetite.  I  bought  a  slice  of  water-melon  at  Helena,  it  being 
the  best  melon  that  I  ever  tasted.  At  some  point  between 
Memphis  and  Cairo  an  officer  took  my  valise,  and  relieved  it  of 
Carpenters  Work  on  Human  Physiology,  at  the  same  time  tell 
ing  me  that  it  was  his  duty  to  take  charge  of  all  captured  pro 
perty,  and  turn  it  over  to  the  government.  About  the  same 
time  I  met  Edgar  Blondin,  who  belonged  to  a  regimental  band 
in  the  army.  While  in  his  presence,  I  accidentally  tramped 
on  a  fool's  foot — I  call  him  a  fool  because  he  did  not  have  the 
sense  or  manners  of  a  gentleman.  Notwithstanding  my  feeble 
condition,  he  threatened  to  strike  me  for  this  accident,  but  was 
prevented  by  the  interference  of  comrade  Blondin.  Four  months 
previous  to  this  time,  I  could  have  thrown  him  overboard 
without  exerting  much  of  my  strength. 

I  slept  but  little  during  this  voyage.  On  the  approach  of 
evening  I  would  feel  sleepy  and  worn  out,  but  when  night 
came  on  I  would  go  to  my  room,  and  the  sleepy  feeling  would 
leave  me,  and  I  would  lay  awake  nearly  all  night,  and  on  the 
approach  of  day  I  would  wish  for  morning  to  come.  I  do 
not  think  that  I  slept  more  than  two  hours  during  the  twenty- 
four.  I  arrived  at  Cairo,  Illinois,  on  a  cold  windy  day,  and 
suffered  intensely  with  the  cold.  Having  remained  at  Cairo 
for  a  few  hours,  I  took  transportation  on  the  Illinois  Central 
Railroad  to  Ogden,  where  I  changed  cars,  and  then  travelled 
on  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  road  to  Cincinnati,  where  I  arrived 
on  the  following  morning.  There  was  no  water-tank  on  the 
car  in  which  I  rode,  water  was  brought  o<i  it  every  two  or 
three  hours,  but  this  did  not  quench  my  insatiable  thirst.  To 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  191 


satisfy  my  craving  thirst,  I  would  walk  into  the  forward  car 
among  the  ladies  and  gentlemen,  go  to  the  water-tank,  and 
take  a  drink  of  ice-water.  This  was  repeated  at  nearly  every 
station,  and  I  managed  to  get  back  to  my  own  car  before  the 
train  started.  Boys  would  corne  aboard  the  train  at  every 
depot  or  large  station  where  the  train  stopped,  with  cooked 
chickens,  hard-boiled  eggs,  pies  and  fruit,  of  which  I  bought 
an  abundance,  and  ate  with  a  voracious  appetite.  At  Cincin 
nati,  a  "shark"  met  me  at  the  depot  with  a  horse  and  express, 
took  me  to  a  third-class  hotel,  and  "sharked"  me  out  of  one 
dollar  and  fifty  cents  for  his  services.  The  land-lord,  who  kept 
a  saloon,  no  doubt  rewarded  him  with  all  the  whiskey  he  could 
drink.  The  land  lord,  however,  was  very  kind  to  me,  and 
among  other  things  for  supper,  supplied  me  with  sausage,  of 
which  I  ate  heartily.  This  kind  of  diet  did  not  agree  with  me  al 
though  it  was  given  in  kindness.  Since  leaving  the  regiment, 
I  had  received  no  attention  from  any  one  until  I  reached  Cin 
cinnati,  where  every  one  seemed  very  kind  to  me.  I  was  fre 
quently  asked  this  question.  "Are  you  going  home  to  be  dis 
charged?"  I  invariably  answered  the  question  in  the  negative. 
I  remained  one  day  in  the  city,  and  paid  my  fare  of  one  dollar 
and  fifty  cents,  which  was  very  reasonable. 

My  landlord,  who  treated  me  with  great  courtesy,  procured 
transportation  for  me  to  Athens,  Ohio,  at  half-fare,  and  as 
sisted  me  to  the  depot,  where  I  took  the  Marrietta  and  Cincin 
nati  Railroad.  It  was  dark  when  I  reached  Athens,  and  not 
hearing  the  conductor's  call,  I  remained  in  my  car,  and  when 
the  train  started,  soon  found  that  I  was  speeding  through  the 
town  at  the  rate  of  eight  miles  an  hour.  I  left  the  train  at 
the  next  station,  and  took  lodging  for  the  night  at  a  small 
hotel.  The  landlady  prepared  a  sumptuous  supper,  of  which 
I  ate  heartily.  There  were  several  gentlemen  at  the  supper 
table,  and  the  conversation  finally  turned  on  the  subject  of  the 
war.  The  landlord  did  all  the  talking,  but  no  one  paid  any 
attention  to  him,  and  I  was  unable  to  converse  with  him. 
Never  before  or  since  had  I  heard  such  vituperative  language 
used  against  the  government  as  this  man  used.  He  abused 
President  Lincoln  and  the  members  of  Congress.  He  also 
abused  our  military  officers,  calling  them  butchers.  He  was- 


192  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


a  "copperhead"  democrat ;  but  notwithstanding  all  this,  he 
treated  me  very  kindly  and  procured  free  transportation  back 
to  Athens.  Here  I  procured  a  driver  with  a  horse  and  buggy, 
and  in  the  afternoon  he  took  me  to  the  residence  of  Mrs. 
Lodicia  Barton  on  Shade  River.  Mrs.  Barton  was  my  aunt, 
and  we  reached  her  place  about  an  hour  after  sunset.  Here  I 
remained  over  night,  and  feasted  too  heartily  on  my  aunt's 
rich  bounty.  In  the  morning  my  aunt  furnished  me  with 
a  horse,  and  I  rode  to  Mr.  Hugh  Y.  Cook's  residence,  a  dis 
tance  of  two  or  three  miles.  We  were  cousins.  I  was  sup 
plied  with  a  good  dinner,  and  after  a  sumptuous  meal,  I  felt 
very  tired  and  worn  out,  and  laid  down  on  the  sofa  to  sleep. 
A  lady,  who  lived  in  the  neighborhood,  came  in  ;  and  observ 
ing  me  asleep  on  the  sofa,  said  to  Mrs.  Cook :  "Thah  man 
looks  so  pale  and  feeble,  I  believe  he  is  dead ;  please  go  and 
see  if  he  is  still  breathing."  Thereupon,  Mrs.  Cook  came  to 
me  and  found  me  alive  !  About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon, 
Mr.  Cook  took  me  in  his  buggy  to  my  residence  near  Chester, 
and  when  we  reached  home  I  learned  that  my  wife  and  child 
ren  were  on  a  visit,  and  would  be  back  in  an  hour.  I  reached 
home  about  the  9th  of  October. 

"Home,  home,  sweet  home, 
There  is  no  place  like  home." 

In  about  an  hour  after  my  arrival  my  wife  and  children  re 
turned.  We  had  a  happy  reunion,  notwithstanding  I  was  a 
skeleton  compared  to  the  hale,  hearty  and  robust  soldier  of 
fourteen  months  previous,  I  was  overcome  with  joy  at  once 
more  beholding  my  beloved  wife  and  children ;  and  was  even 
glad  to  see  the  little  stranger,  who  had  taken  up  his  abode 
with  us.  At  first  my  oldest  children  did  not  recognize  me  as 
a  father ;  but  appeared  to  take  me  for  a  "tramp"  that  had 
stopped  at  their  mother's  house.  I  was  very  kind  to  them  and 
amused  them  in  every  manner  possible,  and  in  this  way  they 
soon  came  to  love  me. 

During  my  sojourn  at  home,  my  wife  was  very  kind  to  me, 
and  treated  me  with  great  respect,  and  did  all  she  could  to 
make  me  comfortable  and  happy.  At  the  same  time  I  was 
morose,  fretful  and  gloomy.  My  books  lay  on  the  shelf  un 
opened.  My  conversation  was  frivolous.  I  refused  the  ur- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  193 


gent  request  of  my  wife  and  friends  to  employ  a  physician, 
believing  that  medicine  would  be  of  no  avail  for  a  person  with 
an  insatiable  appetite  and  an  unquenchable  thirst.  My  diet 
was  the  richest  food  that  could  be  procured,  and  my  drink 
was  by  the  quart  from  a  "well  of  sparkling  water"  near  by. 

Soon  after  my  return,  I  had  a  professional  call  to  see  a  son 
of  the  Rev.  Moses  Will.  He  had  received  an  injury  of  the 
head,  having  had  it  caught  in  a  cane  mill.  I  refused  to  see 
the  lad,  thinking  that  I  was  unfit  to  treat  a  case  of  surgery. 
The  State  election  took  place  in  a  few  days  after  I  arrived 
home,  and  I  was  taken  to  the  polls  in  a  carriage,  and  voted 
for  John  Brough  for  governor  of  Ohio. 

The  thirty  days  of  my  furlough  soon  expired.  In  accordance 
with  military  law,  it  had  to  be  extended.  Gallipolis  being  the 
nearest  military  post,  I  resolved  to  go  there  and  procure  an 
extension  of  time.  Mrs.  Barton  procured  a  horse  and  buggv, 
and  we  were  soon  off  for  Gallipolis.  In  the  evening  of  the 
same  day  we  Beached  my  brother  James'  residence  at  Addison 
and  stopped  with  him  that  night.  Next  day  my  brother  took 
me  to  the  general  hospital  near  Gallipolis,  and  in  due  time, 
through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  John  Bell,  acting  as  assistant 
surgeon  of  that  institution,  I  procured  an  extension  of  my 
furlough  for  thirty  days,  signed  by  Gen.  Sherman.  On  the 
ensuing  day  we  returned  home,  arriving  there  about  sundown. 
I  was  in  an  exhausted  condition. 

During  my  sojourn  at  home  I  had  two  attacks  of  malarial 
fever,  but  easily  succeeded  in  breaking  the  paroxysms.  My  ex 
tension  of  furlough  expired  about  the  last  of  November,  and  I 
then  decided  to  report  in  person  to  Dr.  Bell,  at  the  general 
hospital  at  Gallipolis.  He  received  rne  as  a,  patient  in  that 
institution,  and  I  was  placed  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Bantee  for 
treatment.  Next  day,  on  his  morning  visit,  Dr.  Bantee  gave 
me  the  following  prescription  : 

R   Tr.  Opii  Comph. 
Tr.  Catechu,  %  im. 
Sig.:  Take  a  teaspoonful  every  three  hours. 

I  used  this  prescription  till  some  time  in  the  spring,  with 
some  success,  it  being  the  only  medicine  I  used,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  aft  occasional  dose  of  quinine  to  arrest  an  attack  of 


26 


194  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  malarial  intermittent  fever.  Some  time  in  March,  Surgeon 
Stone  superseded  Surgeon  Bell,  and  took  charge  of  the  hos 
pital.  On  his  first  visit  he  ordered  Dr.  Bantee  to  give  me  iron 
and  quinine.  The  prescription  was  as  follows  : 

R    Quinia  Sulph.,  3  ss. 
Tr.  Ferri  Chloridi,  %  ss. 
Aqua  Pura,  %  ii  ss. 

Sig.:  Take  a  teaspoonful  in  sweetened  water  three  times 
daily. 

I  could  not  take  quinine  in  solution,  and  at  my  request  the 
druggist  gave  me  the  medicines  separately.  I  continued  to 
take  these  medicines  till  the  middle  of  July,  during  which 
period  I  slowly  improved  in  health  and  strength. 

Some  time  during  the  preceding  winter,  I  procured  some 
milk,  which  I  used  as  a  diet  for  several  days.  I  had  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  milk  would  be  better  for  me  than  the 
regular  hospital  diet.  On  learning  this,  Dr.  Bantee  furnished 
me  with  milk  daily,  and  in  my  opinion  I  improved  more  rap 
idly  under  this  regimen. 

About  the  1st  of  April  I  procured  a  pass  to  visit  my  family, 
and  one  afternoon  took  passage  on  a  steamboat  for  Pomeroy, 
arriving  at  that  place  at  dark.  I  put  up  at  the  Remington 
House,  and  took  supper,  Mr.  John  Dunn  being  the  proprietor. 
He  was  an  old  acquaintance,  and  advised  me  to  remain  over 
night  with  him  ;  but  I  was  very  anxious  to  see  my  family, 
declined  his  kind  offer,  and  immediately  set  out  for  my  home, 
eight  miles  distant.  I  proceeded  in  daylight  until  out  of  the 
limits  of  the  city.  I  was  on  Kerr's  Run  when  night  came  on. 
The  night  was  dark  as  "Erebus"  and  it  was  almost  impossible 
to  see  my  way.  And  when  at  the  forks  of  the  road  I  took  the 
left-hand  route,  which  led  me  almost  a  mile  out  of  the  way  be 
fore  I  discovered  the  mistake.  But  when  I  reached  the  hills,  I 
knew  the  roads,  and  knew  where  I  was.  The  roads  were  muddy, 
my  shoes  ,vere  light  and  thin,  and  when  about  half  way 
home,  my  shoes  refused  to  remain  on  my  feet,  and  1  abandoned 
them,  and  continued  on  my  journey  without  any  covering  for 
my  lower  extremities,  arriving  at  home  about  ten  o'clock  at 
night.  My  wife  was  surprised  to  see  rue  in  my  nude  pedal 
extremity.  I  was  in  an  exhausted  condition,  but  a  cup  of  hot 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  195 


coffee  for  the  stomach,  and  a  warm  bath  for  my  feet,  soon  re 
vived  my  drooping  spirits. 

Some  time  in  the  fall  of  1863,  my  wife  had  rented  our  prop 
erty  in  Syracuse,  to  a  woman  who  was  the  wife  of  a  soldier. 
Report  said  that  she  kept  a  house  of  prostitution.  Her  hus 
band  had  abandoned  her.  She,  at  different  times,  refused  to 
leave  the  premises,  and  also  refused  to  pay  the  rent.  After 
resting  a  few  days  I  repaired  to  Syracuse,  and  gave  her  legal 
notice  to  leave  the  premises.  To  this  she  paid  no  attention 
and  held  on  to  the  property.  I  went  before  a  Justice  of  the 
Peace,  and  summoned  her  on  a  writ  of  forcible  detention. 
At  the  trial  the  Justice  rendered  a  judgment  of  restitution  in 
my  favor,  and  I  immediately  procured  a  writ  of  restitution, 
gave  the  same  to  a  constable,  who  proceeded  forthwith  to  ex 
ecute  it.  I  accompanied  him,  but  my  virtuous  tenant  was 
prepared  for  us.  She  was  not  only  well  fortified,  but  was  also 
well  supplied  with  a  store  of  ammunition,  and  prepared  to  re 
sist  the  most  formidable  assault.  The  top  of  the  stove  was 
covered  with  ketttes  of  boiling  water,  prepared  to  launch 
against  her  assailants.  But  the  officer  was  equal  to  the 
emergency.  He  quietly  removed  the  kettles,  emptied  the 
boiling  fluid,  and  then  proceeded  to  clear  the  house  of  its  con 
tents.  Having  obtained  possession  of  my  domicile  in  this 
way,  I  thereupon  moved  my  family  to  Syracuse,  bade  them 
farewell,  and  once  more  reported  to  the  hospital, 

During  my  sojourn  at  this  institution,  a  small  portion  of 
my  time  was  occupied  as  a  druggist.  I  filled  the  physican's 
prescriptions.  When  the  soldiers,  who  were  wounded  in 
Hunter's  raid,  were  brought  to  the  hospital,  it  was  part  of  my 
duty  to  dress  their  wounds.  Among  them  was  a  soldier  who 
had  his  thigh  amputated  at  the  lower  third.  I  removed  the 
bandages,  which  had  not  been  touched  since  the  limb  was 
amputated,  and  proceeded  to  examine  the  stump,  but  did  not 
like  its  appearance.  1  was  afraid  of  gangrene,  or  mortifica 
tion.  Soon  after  this,  secondary  hemorrhage,  or  bleeding  set 
in ;  the  stump  became  affected  with  gangrene,  and  the  soldier 
died  in  a  few  days.  Dr.  Bantee,  asked  me  if  I  had  pulled  the 
cord  or  ligature,  with  which  the  Femoral  Artery  was  tied, 
thus  loosening  the  cord  and  causing  hemorrhage.  I  replied 
very  emphatically  :  ''No  sir,  I  did  not." 


196  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


Sometime  in  March,  1864,  there  was  a  threatened  invasion 
of  the  Kanawha  Valley  by  the  Cenfederates.  To  meet  this 
emergency,  Surgeon  Stone  ordered  all  soldiers,  who  were  able 
to  travel  and  carry  a  musket,  to  proceed  to  the  front  and  assist 
in  repelling  this  invasion.  I  was  among  tho'se  whom  he 
ordered  to  go  on  this  expedition.  Notwithstanding  my  willing 
ness  to  do  duty  for  the  government,  I  refused  to  go  with  the 
squad,  on  account  of  my  health,  which  was  very  poor,  more 
over,  I  considered  the  musket  and  the  knapsack  too  heavy  a 
load  for  me,  after  having  thrown  them  aside  for  more  than  two 
years,  and  having  experienced  a  severe  attack  of  sickness. 
On  another  occasion,  Surgeon  Stone  examined  his  patients  for 
the  purpose  of  sending  those  who  were  able  for  duty  to  their 
respective  regiments.  I  was  among  those  who  were  examined, 
and  after  the  examination,  he  proposed  to  send  me  to  my  regi 
ment  at  Larkinsville.  I  knew  that  the  southern  climate  would 
not  agree  with  me,  and  begged  him  to  let  me  remain  till  my 
regiment  returned.  It  was  expected  in  a  few  days,  and  as 
soon  as  it  arrived,  I  reported  to  Surgeon  Philson,  who  care 
fully  examined  me,  and  ordered  me  to  report  back  to  Surgeon 
Stone,  which  was  done  accordingly.  He  again  received  me 
in  the  hospital,  where  I  remained  till  near  the  end  of  my  term 
of  service. 

My  brother  James,  on  several  occasions,  took  me  in  a  car 
riage  to  his  residence  at  Addison.  Here  I  enjoyed  his  hospi 
tality  and  reviewed  some  of  the  scenes  of  my  earlier  life.  I 
had  studied  medicine  for  two  years  under  his  preceptorship, 
and  had  always  enjoyed  his  companionship.  During  one  of 
my  visits  to  his  home,  he  was  called  upon,  as  an  expert,  to 
examine  the  remains  of  a  yonng  lady,  who  died  suddenly  of 
some  acute  disease  about  ten  days  previous.  I  accompanied 
him.  From  the  appearance  of  the  corpse,  the  family  thought 
that  life  was  not  extinct.  We  proceeded  to  examine  the 
remains,  and  found  that  the  spirit  had  left  the  body ;  but  it 
had  every  appearance  of  a  person  in  a  profound  sleep.  The 
body  was  well  preserved,  and  the  features  had  the  appearance 
of  life. 

A  soldier  who  was  in  the  hospital  when  I  was  ad 
mitted,  complained  of  being  affected  with  rheumatism 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  197 


in  one  of  his  legs.  He  walked  lame.  The  surgeons 
had  abandoned  all  treatment  of  him,  and  probably  through 
leniency  kept  him  in  the  hospital.  Surgeon  Stone,  on  his 
first  examination  of  the  patient,  ordered  the  nurses  to 
make  him  lie' flat  on  his  back  on  his  cot  for  the  space  of  three 
days.  He  was  only  permitted  to  raise  his  body  during  his 
regular  meals.  He  bore  this  treatment  patiently  till  the  three 
days  expired,  when  he  found  that  he  could  walk  without  a 
limp  ;  and  he  was  immediately  discharged  from  the  hospital 
and  soon  afterwards  reported  to  his  regiment.  Some  time  in 
November,  1863,  a  case  of  insanity  occurred.  A  soldier,  affect 
ed  with  the  measles,  was  admitted  into  the  hospital ;  and  as  a 
sequence  of  this  disease,  lost  his  reason.  In  some  of  his  wan 
derings  he  would  imitate  a  preacher;  and  would  sing,  pray, 
preach  and  talk,  as  if  he  was  speaking  in  class-meeting ;  while 
at  other  times  he  would  use  profane  and  obscene  language. 
He  was  undoubtedly  an  insane  man.  Notwithstanding  his 
condition,  he  at  all  times  knew  every  person  in  his  ward.  He 
would  sometimes  take  umbrage  at  what  I  would  say  to  him. 
He  knew  that  I  was  a  hospital  steward  of  some  regiment,  and 
would  frequently  say  to  me  :  "Go  to  your  hospital,  and  not 
stay  here  sponging  off  of  us."  The  strangest  part  of  his 
story  is,  that  he  soon  afterwards  left  the  hospital  without  leave 
of  absence,  went  home  and  got  married.  He  returned  in  about 
a  month  and  was  again  admitted;  and  when  he  came  to  our 
ward,  we  spoke  to  him,  and  extended  the  hand  of  fellowship  ; 
but  he  replied  to  every  one  of  us,  except  one  soldier  of  his 
own  regiment :  "I  don't  know  you,  I  never  saw  you  before." 
He  soon  afterwards  left  the  hospital,  and  rejoined  his  com 
mand. 

Some  time  in  the  spring  of  1864,  I  witnessed  the  following 
incident,  together  with  the  surgeons,  hospital  attendants,  and 
all  of  the  inmates  who  were  able  to  walk  out  The  husband 
of  the  laundress  was  a  trifling  fellow,  addicted  to  the  use  of 
intoxicating  liquor,  spent  most  of  his  earnings  for  whiskey, 
and  made  a  poor  living  for  his  family.  He  was  also  in  the 
habit  of  abusing  his  wife;  and  his  thriftless  disposition  com 
pelled  his  better  half  to  support  herself  and  familv.  One  day, 
after  he  had  been  abusing  his  wife,  two  of  the  cooks, 


198  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


who  were  robust  and  able-bodied  men,  took  him  to  a 
shallow  pond  of  water,  dragged  him  through  it  twice, 
thus  covering  him  with  mud  and  wetting  his  clothing. 
After  receiving  this  baptism  of  mud  and  water  he 
looked  more  like  an  alligator  standing  on  his  hind 
feet  than  like  a  human  being.  Just  at  this  stage  of  the  pro 
ceedings,  a  man  who  was  driving  a  two-horse  team,  made  his 
appearance  on  the  scene  of  action,  with  the  intention  of  tak 
ing  this  fellow's  part.  The  cooks,  as  soon  as  they  learned  his 
intention,  left  their  victim,  turned  on  his  would-be  protector^ 
gave  him  a  few  blows  with  their  fist,  which  soon  made  the 
wagoner  retreat  in  haste,  followed  by  a  shower  of  pebbles. 

The  22d  day  of  February,  Washington's  birth-day,  was  a 
gala  day  for  the  attendants  and  inmates  of  this  institution. 
A  sumptuous  dinner  was  prepared,  of  which  we  partook  with 
great  relish.  Climbing  a  greasy  pole  was  among  the  amuse 
ments  on  this  occasion,  and  whoever  succeeded  in  reaching 
the  top  was  to  receive  a  prize.  Several  unsuccessful  attempts 
were  made,  when  one  of  the  cooks  finally  succeeded,  and  ob 
tained  the  prize  for  his  dexterity  and  skill.  I  was  among 
those  who  made  no  attempt.  This  was  an  amusing  thing  for 
us,  and  caused  much  merriment.  During  the  winter,  for 
reading  matter,  we  were  supplied  with  the  Holy  Bible  and 
New  Testament,  together  with  a  library  of  Sabbath  School 
books.  I  would  frequently  read  a  chapter  from  the  Bible  or 
Testament,  but  seldom  read  any  of  the  Sunday  School  books. 
When  Surgeon  Stone  took  charge  of  the  hospital,  he  dis 
charged  the  matron  and  laundress,  and  placed  the  Sisters  of 
Charity  in  their  stead.  They  removed  the^books,  and  replaced 
them  with  a  number  of  implements  for  various  kinds  of  harm 
less  games  and  puzzles.  We  sometimes  amused  ourselves  with 
these  implements.  During  the  latter  part  of  spring  and  early 
part  of  the  succeeding  summer,  I  spent  a  portion  of  my  time 
studying  Anatomy  and  the  Latin  language. 

On  the  15th  of  July,  I  started  for  Wheeling  in  company  with 
Charles  Atkinson,  an  inmate  of  the  hospital,  and  a  member  of 
Company  E  of  the  Fourth  Regiment,  to  be  mustered  out  of 
the  military  service  of  the  United  States.  We  were  conveyed 
to  the  Marietta  and  Cincinnati  Railroad  in  an  express,  and 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  199 


arrived  at  the  station  about  midnight.  We  then  laid  our 
bodies  down  on  the  bare  ground  without  any  shelter  except 
the  broad  canopy  of  the  heavens,  and  slept  soundly  till  after 
daylight.  In  the  morning  we  boarded  the  first  train  bound 
for  Parkersburg,  and  arrived  at  that  city  about  eleven  o'clock 
that  night.  We  applied  at  the  hotels  for  lodging,  but  they  re 
fused  to  take  us  in,  and  we  were  compelled  to  sleep  in  the  open 
air.  Next  day  we  boarded  a  train  for  Grafton,  West  Virginia, 
in  company  with  a  squad  of  soldiers,  and  when  we  passed 
through  the  railroad  tunnel  several  of  the  soldiers  exclaimed : 
''Hands  on  your  pocketbooks,  boys !"  I  suppose  however, 
that  the  pocketbooks  were  empty,  as  the  pocketbooks  of 
soldiers  generally  were.  We  arrived  safely  at  Wheeling  about 
ten  o'clock  p.  M.  and  I  felt  myself  about  "played  out,"  a  phrase 
used  for  a  broken  down  soldier.  We  took  lodging  for  the 
night  at  a  house  which  had  been  used  as  a  prison  for  Union 
soldiers,  who  were  charged  with  some  offence  against  military 
law.  On  the  ensuing  day  I  procured  board  and  lodging  at  a 
hotel  where  I  remained  a  few  days.  One  day  some  of  the 
boarders  were  trying  to  solve  the  following  problem.  "A  man 
who  was  driving  a  flock  of  geese  to  market,  was  asked  :  "How 
many  geese  have  you?"  replied  :  "If  I  had  as  many  more,  half 
as  many  more,  and  two  and  a  half  geese,  I  would  then  have 
one  hundred  !  How  many  geese  had  he?"  I  stood  near  them 
and  listened  to  their  conversation,  while  they  were  trying  to 
solve  the  problem  ;  and  when  they  had  given  it  up,  I  called 
for  paper  and  pencil,  which  were  given  me,  and  in  two  or  three 
minutes,  found  the  unknown  quanity.  The  landlord,  together 
with  those  present,  were  greatly  surprised  to  see  a  person  of 
my  humble  appearance  solve  such  a  problem  in  so  short  a 
time.  It  admits  of  an  easy  solution  by  algebra. 

Let  x  equal  the  number  of  geese. 

Then,     z-fa;4-£c+2-£=-100 

Or,          4.T+a;+5=200 

Or,         5.r=195 

Or,  z=  39,  answer. 

I  remained  at  Wheeling  a  few  days,  and  then  reported  to 
the  hospital.  I  prescribed  for  myself,  having  free  access  to 
the  dispensary.  I  was  not  under  any  restraint  whatever,  and 


200  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


traveled  around  the  city  more  or  less  every  day.  On  the  Sab 
bath  I  attended  the  M.  E.  Church  regularly,  with  one  excep 
tion  when,  at  the  request  of  Arthur  Pomeroy,  we  attended  the 
Episcopalian  Church.  After  staying  at  the  hospital  about  two 
weeks  I  became  home  sick,  (nostalgia)  and  seeing  no  chance 
of  obtaining  my  discharge,  I  watched  for  an  opportunity  to 
return  to  my  regiment,  which  was  in  the  vicinity  of  Baltimore. 
One  day  I  learned  ihat  a  few  Union  soldiers,  who  were  in 
prison,  would  be  sent  to  their  respective  regiments.  I  applied 
to  the  Provost  Marshall  of  the  city  to  go  as  one  the  guards  of 
the  prisoners  to  Baltimore.  He  readily  granted  my  request, 
and  about  the  15th  of  August,  I  relieved  one  of  the  guards, 
and  was  soon  on  my  way  to  Baltimore,  going  by  the  way  of 
Pittsburgh  on  account  of  the  rebels  having  torn  up  the  Balti 
more  and  Ohio  Railroad.  I  arrived  at  my  destination  in  due 
time,  it  being  about  twelve  o'clock  noon.  Immediately  on  ar 
riving  in  this  city  I  observed  a  sign  on  a  building  which  read 
as  follows  :  "Soldiers  Rest"  I  thought  that  if  there  was  any 
rest  inside  of  that  building  I  had  a  right  to  enter  in  and  par 
take  of  it.  I  was  tired,  sleepy  and  hungry,  and  on  entering 
the  building,  found  a  large  table  spread  with  brown  bread 
about  ten  days  old,  corned  beef  that  had  all  the  juice  boiled 
out  of  it  until  nothing  remained  but  bones  and  dry  muscle 
fiber,  the  coffee  looked  as  if  it  was  half  soot.  However  unpal 
atable  this  diet  was,  a  keen  appetite  compelled  me  to  eat 
heartily.  Supper  and  breakfast  were  about  the  same.  When 
night  came  on,  being  very  tired,  I  hoped  to  have  a  good  night's 
rest,  but  was  doomed  to  be  disappointed.  After  walking  over 
the  city  for  some  time  I  returned  to  my  lodgings,  and  found 
a  large  number  of  soldiers  on  the  bunks  sleeping  very  soundly. 
I  took  possesion  of  one  of  the  bunks,  and  laid  my  body  down 
upon  it,  but  found  that  it  was  already  occupied  by  some  kind 
of  insects.  At  first  I  thought  they  were  u  gray  backs, " 
(Pediculus  corporis)  but  was  mistaken.  They  were 'the  chinch 
or  bed  bug  (Cinex  lectularius.)  These  little  pests  were  too 
severe  for  my  tender  flesh,  and  I  retreated,  and  left  them  in 
peaceable  possession  of  the  bunk,  but  an  immense  number 
of  them  clung  to  my  clothing.  I  immediately  left  the  build 
ing  and  walked  the  streets  till  early  dawn,  occasionally  sitting 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  201 


on  the  door  step  of  some  residence  to  rest  my  weary  body, 
while  at  the  same  time  I  was  fighting  and  killing  my  diminu 
tive  tormentors  until  daylight,  I  then  carefully  examined  my 
clothing  and  found  my  raiment  free  from  these  troublesome 
insects.  It  is  a  mystery  how  any  person  could  sleep  in  such 
a  bed-bug  hole  as  this  was. 

On  the  ensuing  day  I  took  in  some  of  the  sights  of  the  city. 
Among  them  were  the  ships  lying  at  anchor  in  the  bay,  some 
of  these  ships  being  loaded  with  ripe  peaches.  I  also  visited 
Fort  McHenry,  and  found  it  a  noble  structure.  In  the  after 
noon,  while  strolling  around  the  city,  I  met  Captain  William 
Grayum,  of  Company  G,  of  the  4th  regiment.  The  boys  were 
on  their  way  to  Wheeling.  I  fell  in  with  them ;  we  drew  army 
rations,  and  had  a  u  square  meal,"  it  being  the  best  meal  that 
we  had  had  since  leaving  Wheeling.  Next  day  we  boarded  a 
west  bound  train,  and  were  off  for  our  destination,  via  Pitts- 
burg,  and  arrived  at  Wheeling  in  due  time.  Soon  after  our 
arrival  I  procured  blanks  for  my  discharge.  These  I  filled  up, 
and  presented  them  to  Captain  D.  A.  Russell,  of  Company  E, 
who  signed  them  in  duplicate.  On  the  22nd  of  August  I  pre 
sented  my  papers  to  Lieutenant  Henry  C.  Peck,  the  mustering 
officer,  who  filled  up,  signed  and  gave  me  my  discharge.  I 
then  reported  to  the  paymaster,  who,  after  examining  my  dis 
charge,  asked  me  if  I  had  performed  any  duty  after  my  term 
of  service  had  expired.  I  informed  him  about  my  guarding 
the  prisoners  to  Baltimore,  and  without  saying  anything  fur 
ther,  he  gave  me  my  arrears  of  pay  and  bounty,  and  $30  for 
the  last  month's  service.  I  then  procured  some  necessary 
surgical  and  tooth  instruments.  On  the  23d  of  August,  I  bade 
the  citizens  and  soldiers  of  the  good  city  of  Wheeling  a  final 
adieu,  and  boarded  the  United  States  mail  packet  bound  for 
Parkersburg,  where  I  arrived  about  one  o'clock  on  the  follow 
ing  morning.  At  this  place  I  changed  boats,  taking  another 
mail  packet  for  Pomeroy,  and  about  five  o'clock  P.  M,,  on  the 
24th,  arrived  safely  at  Syracuse. 


26 


202  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OP 


APPENDIX  TO  CHAPTER  XI. 


Roster  of  field,  staff  and  company  officers  of  the  4th  Regiment 
West  Virginia  Infantry,  showing  the  alterations  and  casual 
ties  therein,  from  the  date  of  original  organization  to  the 
date  of  consolidation  with  the  1st  West  Virginia  Infantry, 
December  10th,  1864. 

COLONELS. 

J.  A.  J.  Lightburn,  commissioned  August  14,  1861,  promoted 

to  brigadier  general  volunteers. 
James  H.  Dayton,  commissioned  May  9,  1863,  mustered  out, 

expiration  term  of  service. 

LIEUTENANT  COLONELS. 

William  H.  H.  Russell,  commissioned  August  27,  1861,  re 
signed. 

James  H.  Dayton,  commissioned  March  19, 1863,  promoted  to 
colonel. 

John  L.  Vance,  commissioned  May  9,  1863,  mustered  out,  ex 
piration  term  of  service. 

MAJORS. 

John  T.  Hall,  commissioned  August  27,  1861,  killed  in  action 
near  Boone  C.  H.,  W.  Va. 

James  H.  Dayton,  commissioned  October  4,  1862,  promoted  to 
lieutenant  colonel. 

John  L.  Vance,  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  promoted  to 
lieutenant  colonel. 

A.  M.  Goodspeed,  commissioned  May  9,  1863,  killed  in  action 
at  Vicksburg. 

Henry  Grnyurn,  commissioned  August  17,  1863,  mustered  out 
expiration  term  of  service. 

FIRST  LIEUTENANTS  AND  ADJUTANTS. 

Philson  B.  Stanberry,  commissioned  August  22,  1861,  honor 
ably  discharged. 

Alpheus  Beal,  commissioned  Jauuary  26,  1864,  mustered  out 
expiration  term  of  service. 

FIRST  LIEUTENANT  AND  R.  Q.  M. 

Jesse  V.  Stevens,  commissoned  October  18,  1861,  mustered  out 
expiration  term  of  service. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  203 


SURGEONS. 

George  K.  Ackley,   commissioned  August  26,   1861,   resigned. 
John  R.  Philson,  commissioned  May  9,  1863. 

ASSISTANT   SURGEONS. 

John  R.  Philson,  commissioned  November  19, 1861,  promoted 

to  Surgeon. 
Homer  C.  Waterman,   commissioned  May  9,  1863,  mustered 

out  expiration  term  of  service. 

CHAPLAIN. 

George  S.  Woodhull,  commissioned  November  27,  1861,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

CAPTAINS. 

Henry  S.  Welton,  Co.  A  commissioned 

resigned  September  1,  1861. 

Tilton  B.  Rockhill,  Co.  A  commissioned  September  1,  1861, 
resigned  November  30,  1862. 

Martin  V.  Lightburn,  Co  A  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

John  L.  ,Vance,  Co  B  commissioned  July  5,  1861,  promoted  to 
Major. 

Barlow  W.Curtis,  Co.  B  commissioned  March  19,  1863, 

Thomas  J.  Smith,  Co.  C  commissioned  July  5,  1861,  resigned 
November  20,  1862. 

Barney  J.  Rollins,  Co.  C  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Arza  M.  Goodspeed,  Co.  D  commissioned  July  8,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  Major. 

John  L.  Mallernee,  Co.  D  commissioned  May  9,  1863,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Wm.  R.  Brown  Co.  E  commissioned  July  22,  1861,  promoted 
to  Colonel,  13th  W.  Va.  I. 

Ephraim  C.  Carson,  Co.  E.  commissioned  October  4,  1862, 
resigned  January  3,  1863. 

Daniel  A.  Russell,  Co.  E.  commissioned  March  19, 1863,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Wm.  H.  H.  Russell,  Co.  F  commissioned  August  22,  1861. 
promoted  to  Lieutenant  Colonel. 

George  W.  Story,  Co.  F  commissioned  September  1,  1861, 
resigned  January  5,  1863. 


204  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


CAPTAINS — CONTINUED. 

William  S.  Hall,  Co.  F  commissioned  March  19, 1863,  mustered 

out  expiration  term  of  service. 
Henry  Grayurn,  Co.  G  commissioned  July  1,    1861,  promoted 

to  Major. 

William  Grayum,  Co  G  commissioned  August  17,  1863. 
Patrick  H.   Brunker,   Co.    H    commissioned   August  1,  1861, 

resigned  January  5,  1863. 
Benjamin  D.    Boswell,  Co.   H  commissioned  March  19,  1863, 

promoted  to  Major  2d  Vet.  I. 
Alexander  Vance,  Co.  I  commissioned  July  10.  1861,  resigned 

February  16,  1863. 
Calvin  A.    Sheperd,    Co.    I    commissioned    March    19,   1863, 

mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

James  H.  Dayton.  Co.   K  commissioned  July   22,   1861,  pro 
moted  to  Major. 
James   J.   Mansell,  Co.    K    commissioned    October    4,   1862, 

mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

FIRST    LIEUTENANTS. 

Martin  V.  Lightburn,  Co.  A  commissioned  September  1,  1861, 
promoted  to  Captain. 

—Smith,  Co.  A 

resigned  September  1,  1861. 

John  I.  Sayre,  Co.  A  commissioned  December  31,   1862,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Wm.  C.  Bailey,  Co.  B  commissioned  July  5,   1861,   resigned 
September  30,  1862. 

Barlow  W.   Curtis,  Co.  B  commissioned   December  31,  1862, 
promoted  to  Captain. 

Wm.  H.    H.  Sisson,  Co.  B  commissioned    March    19,    1863, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Barney   J.   Rollins,  Co.  C   commissioned    July  5,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  Captain. 

Wm.  L.   McMaster,  Co.   C  commissioned   December  31,  1862, 
mustered  out  expiration  term   of  service. 

John  L.  Malernee,  Co.  D  commissioned  July   8,   1861,   pro 
moted  to  Captain. 

G.  W.  Hankinson,  Co.  D  commissioned  May  9, 1863,  mustered 
out  expiration  term  of  service. 


THOS.  tt.  BARTON.  205 


FIRST  LIEUTENANTS — CONTINUED. 

Ephraim  C.  Carson,  Co.  E  commissioned  August  22,1861, 
promoted  to  Captain. 

Daniel  A.  Russell,  Co.  E  commissioned  October  4,  1862,  pro 
moted  to  Captain. 

Philson  B.  Stanberry,  Co.  E  commissioned  August  22,  1861, 
promoted  to  Adjutant. 

James  H.  Ralson,  Co.  E  commissioned  March  19, 1863,  resigned 
September  6,  1863. 

Edward  Mallory,  Co.  E  commissioned  January  26,  1864,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

William  S.  Hall,  Co.  F  commissioned  July  30,  1861,  promoted 
to  Captain. 

Finley  D.  Ong,  Co.  F  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  died 
prisoner  at  Vicksburg  May  22,  1863,  of  wounds  received 
in  battle  of  Walnut  Hill,  May  19,  1863. 

George  A.  Scott,  Co.  F  commissioned  August  17,  1863,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

John  DeLille,  Co.  G  commissioned  July  18,  1861,  resigned 
November  30, 1862. 

Cincinnatus  B.  Blake,  Co.  G  commissioned  December  31, 1862, 
resigned  April  3,  1863. 

Calvin  L.  Lightburn,  Co.  G  commissioned  August  17,  1863. 

John  B.  Booram,  Co.  H  commissioned  November  5,  1861, 
resigned  November  11,  1861. 

Benjamin  D.  Bosvvell,  Co.  H  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
promoted  to  Captain. 

H.  F.  Donnelly,  Co.  H  commissioned  May  13,  1862,  resigned 
December  8,  1862. 

Michael  Christopher,  Co.  H  commissioned  March  19,  1863, 
mustered  out  at  expiration  term  of  service. 

Calvin  A.  Sheperd,  Co.  I  commissioned  July  10,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  Captain. 

James  W.  Dale,  Co.  I  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  promoted 
to  Captain  2d  Infantry. 

James  J.  Mansell,  Co.  K  commissioned  July  22, 1861,  promoted 
to  Captain. 

Alpheus  Beal,  Co.  K  commissioned  October  4,  1862,  appointed 
Adjutant. 


206  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


FIRST  LIEUTENANTS — CONTINUED. 

Enoch  dice,  Co.  K  commissioned  July  26,  1864,  mustered  out 
expiration  term  of  service. 

SECOND    LIEUTENANTS. 

John  W.  Davis,  Co.  A  commissioned  June  17,  1861,  resigned 
December  5,  1862. 

Columbus  Shrewsbury,  Co.  A  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
resigned  May  26.  1863. 

John  McDonald,  Co.  A  commissioned  August  17, 1863,  mustered 
out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Barlow  W.  Curtis,  Co.  B  commissioned  July  5, 1861,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Wm.  H.  H.  Sisson,  Co.  B  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Alex  Wartenburg,  Co.  B  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Wm.  L.  McMaster,  Co.  C  commissioned  October  1,  1861, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Jesse  V.  Stevens,  Co.  C  commissioned 

promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant  and  R.  Q.  M. 

Robert  Dyke.  Co.  C  commissioned  December  31, 1862,  mustered 
out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Geo.  W.  Hankison,  Co.  D  commissioned  October  25,  1861, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Adam  Bratton,  Co.   D  never  mustered. 

John  N.  Dean,  Co.  D  commissioned  August  17, 1863,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant  2d  Vet.  Infantry. 

Ephraim  C.  Carson,  Co.  E  commissioned  August  22,  1861, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Daniel  A.  Russell,  Co.  E  commissioned  August  22,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

James  H.  Ralston,  Co.  E  commissioned  October  4,  1862,  pro 
moted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Edward  Mallory,  Co.  E  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  pro 
moted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Finley  D.  Ong,  Co.  F  commissioned  July  30,  1861,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant. 

George  A.  Scott,  Co.  F  commissioned  March  19, 1863,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  207 


SECOND   LIEUTENANTS — CONTINUED. 

Allen  Bloorafield,  Co.  F  commissioned  August  17,  1863, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Cincinnatus  B.  Blake,  Co.  G  commissioned  July  28,  1861, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

William  Grayum,  Co.  G  commissioned  March  19,  1863,  pro 
moted  to  Captain. 

H.  F.  Donnelly,  Co.  H  commissioned  November  5,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Benj.  D.  Boswell,  Co.  H  commissioned  May  13, 1862,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Michael  Christopher,  Co.  H  commissioned  December  31, 1862, 
promoted  to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Wm.  R.  Malone,  Co.  H  commissioned  December  31,  1862, 
mustered  out  at  expiration  term  of  service, 

James  W.  Dale,  Co.  I  commissioned  July  10,  1861,  promoted 
to  1st  Lieutenant. 

Edward  H.  Trickle,  Co.  I  commissioned  March  19,  1863, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Alpheus  Beal,  Co.  K  commissioned  July  22,  1861,  promoted  to 
First  Lieutenant. 

Enoch  T.  Clice,  Co.  K  commissioned  October  4,  1862,  promo 
ted  to  First  Lieutenant. 

NON-COMMISSIONED    STAFF. 

Jas.  H.  Ralston,  Sergeant  Major,  mustered  July,  5,  1861,  pro 
moted  to  Second  Lieutenant,  Co.  E. 

Alex.  Wartenburg,  Sergeant  Major,  mustered  July  5,  1861, 
promoted  to  Second  Lieutenant  Co.  E. 

William  Mullen/  Sergeant  Major,  mustered  July  25, 1861,  mus 
tered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Chas.  W.  Holland,  Quarter  Master  Sergeant,  mustered  August 
22,  1861,  mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

Joseph  A.  Walsh,  Quarter  Master  Sergeant,  mustered  Febru 
ary  11,  1864,  veteran,  transferred  to  2d.  W.  Va.  Vet.  Inf. 

C.  Shrewsberry,  Commissary  Sergeant,  mustered  August  22, 
1861,  promoted  to  Second  Lieutenant  Co.  A. 

Albert  J.  Haselton,  Commissary  Sergeant,  mustered  February 
11, 1864,  veteran,  transferred  to  2d  W.  Va.  Vet.  Inf. 


208  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


NON-COMMISSIONED  STAFF — CONTINUED. 

Thos.  H.  Barton,  Hospital  Steward,  mustered  July  22,  1861, 
mustered  out  expiration  term  of  service. 

W.  A.  Kalloussouski,  Hospital  Steward,  mustered  February  11, 
1864,  veteran  transferred  to  Regular  Army. 

Peter  F.  Zeise,  Principal  Musician,  mustered  February  11, 
1864,  veteran,  transferred  to  2d.  W.  Va.  Vet.  Inf. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


THE    PRACTICING    PHYSICIAN.  ^ 

The  future  history  of  my  life  naturally  divides  itself  into 
three  periods.  The  first  commencing  with  my  return  from  the 
military  service  of  the  United  States,  continues  to  the  1st  da}' 
of  April,  1874,  when  having  disposed  of  our  property  in  Syra 
cuse,  I  moved  my  family  to  Indiana.  It  was  the  most  prosper 
ous  period  of  my  life.  The  second  period  covers  the  space  of 
about  seven  months,  and  embraces  my  sojourn  in  the  state  of 
Indiana.  The  third  period,  commencing  with  my  return  from 
Indiana  in  November,  1874,  continues  to  the  present  time. 

Mrs.  Barton,  who  had  charge  of  my  finances  during  my  term 
of  service  in  the  army  proved  herself  a  good  financier,  and 
made  an  excellent  use  of  the  money  entrusted  to  her  care. 
She  had  laid  up  money,  and  by  the  latter  part  of  March,  1864, 
had  a  sufficient  amount  to  pay  for  our  property  in  Syracuse, 
together  with  the  interest.  We  had  previously  made  an 
arrangement  that  the  deed  should  be  made  to  her,  provided 
she  succeeded  in  saving  money  enough  to  pay  for  the  prop 
erty.  Her  reason  for  having  the  real  estate  deeded  to  herself 
was  that,  if  I  owned  it,  I  would  probably  become  involved  in 
debt  and  finally  lose  it,  whereas  if  the  deed  was  made  in  her 
name,  the  property  would  be  safe,  and  no  one  could  take  it 
away  from  us  ;  besides,  as  already  stated,  I  had  agreed  that 
our  home  should  be  hers.  I  did  this  for  the  following  reasons  : 

1st.  I  supposed  that  the  property  would  be  safe  in  her  keep 
ing,  on  account  of  her  good  management  of  our  affairs  while  I 
was  in  the  army. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  209 


2d.  I  had  formerly  given  my  consent  to  this  settlement  of 
our  affairs,  as  hereinbefore  stated. 

3d.  Life  was  uncertain  especially  to  one  in  my  feeble  condi 
tion — I  expected  to  live  but  a  few  years — and  should  I  die,  the 
property  would  be  hers  to  do  with  as  she  wished. 

4th.  During  the  six  months  immediately  preceding  my  dis 
charge  from  the  service,  I  looked  to  her  for  the  management 
of  all  our  affairs. 

Accordingly  she  filed  her  petition  in  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  of  Meigs  County,  Ohio,  against  B.  F.  Knight,  adminis 
trator  of  the  estate  of  Quartes  Bridgeman,  deceased,  from 
whom  I  had  bargained  for  the  property,  and  in  due  time  the 
court  granted  her  a  decree,  and  conveyed  the  real  estate  to  her 
in  fee  simple. 

I  was  now  once  more  at  home  and  happy  in  the  society  of 
my  wife  and  family.  I  had  passed  through  a  memorable 
period  of  my  life.  I  had  served  three  years  in  the  Union 
army,  and  had  seen  much  of  the  southern  country.  My  posi 
tion  as  hospital  steward  of  the  4th  West  Virginia  regiment  had 
afforded  facilities  for  acquiring  a  more  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  science  of  medicine  and  the  treatment  of  disease.  I  had 
improved  these  opportunities  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  and  I 
now  felt  assured  of  being  able  to  establish  a  successful  prac 
tice.  My  wife,  as  already  stated,  had  been  economical  in  the 
management  of  our  domestic  and  financial  affairs ;  our  prop 
erty  was  fully  paid  for,  and  my  future  prospects  were  now 
brighter  than  ever  they  had  been  before.  I  resolved  to  seize 
upon  the  golden  opportunity  to  thoroughly  devote  myself  to 
my  chosen  profession,  and  by  industry  and  economy  secure  a 
competence  for  myself  and  family. 

Meanwhile  the  village  of  Syracuse  had  greatly  improved. 
During  my  absence  many  new  residences  had  been  erected. 
Property  was  valuable.  The  Syracuse  Coal  and  Salt  Company 
was  in  a  prosperous  and  flourishing  condition.  The  coal  in 
dustry,  in  which  this  company  was  extensively  engaged,  had 
never  before  been  so  prosperous.  The  miners  were  being  paid 
five  cents  a  bushel  for  mining  coal,  and  the  remuneration' of 
the  wage  workers  was  proportionately  high.  Money  was 
abundant ;  but  the  price  of  the  necessaries  of  life  far  exceeded 

27 


210  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


that  of  the  ante  helium  times.  Coffee  was  sold  in  the  retail 
market  at  fifty  cents  a  pound  ;  tea  two  dollars  a  pound  ;  com 
mon  sugar  twenty  to  twenty-five  cents;  bacon  thirty  to  thirty- 
two  cents,  and  pickled  pork  twenty  to  twenty-five  cents  a 
pound.  Fresh  pork  sold  at  fifteen  dollars  per  hundred,  and 
fresh  beef  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  cents  a  pound.  Calico 
was  forty-five  cents  a  yard,  and  muslin  sold  from  fifty  to  sixty 
cents  a  yard.  Worsted  goods,  however,  was  much  cheaper. 
Gentlemen's  clothing  was  very  cheap  in  proportion  to  the 
price  of  other  articles,  and  a  substantial  suit  of  clothes  could 
be  purchased  at  from  fifteen  to  thirty-five  dollars.  I  bought 
a  suit  of  good  broadcloth  clothes  in  the  city  of  \Vheeling  for 
twenty-five  dollars. 

Prior  to  the  war,  as  I  have  already  stated  in  a  former  chap 
ter,  I  had  selectsd  the  town  of  Syracuse  as  my  permanent  lo 
cation.  I  felt  grateful  that  my  term  of  service  in  the  army 
had  expired,  and  that  I  was  once  more  a  citizen  of  the  great 
republic,  and  immediately  began  preparations  to  resume  my 
chosen  pinjfession,  feeling  assured  of  being  able  to  build  up  an 
extensive  and  lucrative  practice.  I  found  my  former  friends 
well  pleased  when  they  found  that  I  had  relocated  at  this 
place.  In  a  very  few  days  I  was  ready  to  resume  my  practice. 
It  was  a  sickly  season,  and  I  soon  established  myself  in  busi 
ness.  My  practice  soon  extended  to  Minersville  and  the 
adjacent  country.  At  Minersville  and  in  the  country,  I  vis 
ited  my  patients  on  horseback,  carrying  the  leading  medi 
cines  with  me.  In  the  course  of  a  few  months,  I  had  all  the 
practice  that  I  was  able  to  attend  to,  but  had  my  health  been 
good,  I  could  have  done  more.  During  the  first  year  I  had  a 
fair  share  of  the  practice,  both  at  Syracuse  and  Minersville, 
and  also  in  the  adjoining  rural  districts.  The  business  in 
creased  more  rapidly  at  Minersville  than  it  did  at  Syracuse  or 
in  the  country.  In  the  former  place  it  continued  steadily  on 
the  increase  till  about  the  year  1869,  at  which  time  I  had  about 
two-thirds  of  all  the  practice,  which  continued  in  about  the 
same  proportion  till  the  1st  of  April,  1874.  At  Syracuse,  I 
had,  on  an  average,  about  one-third  of  all  the  medical  practice 
to  the  date  above  mentioned.  This  brings  me  up  to  the  period 
of  my  removal  to  the  state  of  Indiana. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  211 


During  this  time  I  did  not  have  the  field  of  practice  to  my 
self.  Doctors  Joseph  and  Samuel  Bean  had  located  at  Syra- 
cure  prior  to  the  war,  and  had  established  themselves  in  their 
profession.  After  my  return  from  the  army,  I  found  Dr.  Joseph 
Bean  with  an  extensive  practice  and  doing  a  large  business. 
A  poor  man  said  to  me  that  he,  meaning  Dr.  Bean,  u  had  feath 
ered  his  nest  so  well  that  he  would  not  attend  to  poor  people 
at  night."  He  remained  here  four  or  five  years,  in  the  mean 
time  doing  a  very  fair  business.  Dr.  Samuel  Bean  was  not  re 
garded  so  skillful  a  physician  as  his  brother,  and  did  not  have 
as  much  practice.  He  remained  here  several  years  after  his 
brother  moved  away. 

Dr.  Samuel  Bean,  however,  was  a  great  inventor,  and  invented 
and  patented  some  kind  of  a  machine  for  stripping  sugar  cane. 
He  also  built  two  or  three  houses  in  Syracuse.  He  was  quite 
a  genius,  and  was  very  active  and  energetic.  About  the  year 
1870  he  built  a  steamboat  to  navigate  the  waters  of  the  beauti 
ful  Ohio,  and  every  one  thought  that  Robert  Fulton  had  come 
to  town.  His  steamboat,  however,  proved  a  failure,  and  it 
was  afterwards  sold  and  converted  into  a  floating  grist  mill 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  small  farms  along  the  Ohio. 

Dr.  Samuel  Bean  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  H.  C.  Teters.  In  the 
estimation  of  a  number  of  persons,  Dr.  Teters  was  regarded  as 
a  skillful  physician,  and  he  had  a  fair  amount  of  practice  at 
Syracuse  and  vicinity.  He  left  this  place  in  the  spring  of 
1872.  These  doctors  belonged  to  the  Physio  Medical  School 
of  Physicians,  and  practiced  that  system  of  medicine.  One 
of  their  favorite  prescriptions  was  a  composition  powder  of 
which  capsicum  (Cayenne  pepper)  was  the  base,  mixed  with 
other  ingredients.  A  strong  decoction  was  made  from  a  table- 
spoonful  of  this  powder,  and  given  to  the  patient. 

In  November  1872,  Dr.  J.  B.  Smith,  a  regular  physician,  loca 
ted  at  Syracuse.  At  first  Dr.  Smith  did  not  succeed  well  in  his 
professional  business.  His  practice,  however,  gradually  in 
creased  to  the  period  of  my  removal  to  .Indiana,  at  which 
time  he  had  established  himself  at  this  place,  and  had  a  good 
reputation  a»  a  physician  and  surgeon,  and  was  doing  a  very 
fair  business.  Several  other  physicians,  who  lived  at  Racine, 
Pomeroy,  and  Middleport,  were  sometimes  called  to  Syracuse 


212  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


to  see  the  sick.  There  were  Dr.  J.  B.  Ackley  of  Racine,  Dr. 
George  K.  Ackley  of  the  same  place,  and  afterwards  of 
Pomeroy.  He  was  a  son  of  Dr.  J.  B.  Ackley,  and  was  a 
very  skillful  physician.  He  was  the  Surgeon  of  the  Fourth 
West  Virginia  Regiment.  Dr.  J.  W.  Hoff  of  Racine,  after 
wards  of  Pomeroy.  Dr.  Hoff  had  considerable  practice  at 
Syracuse.  At  first  the  Ackleys  and  Dr.  Hoff  were  my  consult 
ants.  Dr.  George  K.  Ackley  generally  consulted  with  me  in 
surgical  and  obstetrical  cases ;  the  others  in  common  or 
ordinary  diseases.  Dr.  J.  R.  Philson,  Racine,  and  Dr.  D.  C. 
Rathburn,  of  Middleport,  also  did  business  at  Syracuse,  and 
were  among  those  who  consulted  with  me.  Dr.  Rathburn 
generally  in  surgical  cases.  Dr.  C.  R.  Reed  of  Middleport 
and  the  lat°  Dr.  Isaac  Train,  of  Pomeroy,  were  occasionally 
called  to  this  place.  I  did  not  consult  with  the  Beans,  but  in 
civil  affairs  we  were  friends.  I  was  once  called  in  consulta 
tion  with  Dr.  Teters,  and  consulted  with  him  on  account  of 
the  case  being  an  urgent  one.  We  relieved  the  patient  in 
about  an  hour  after  my  arrival.  Dr.  Teters  moved  away  from 
Syracuse  in  the  spring  of  1872, 

From  September  1864,  to  the  first  of  April  1874,  my  practice 
continued  about  the  same  at  Syracuse  and  Minersville.  During 
this  period  I  had  three  cases  of  fracture  of  the  thigh  bone? 
(femur)  several  cases  of  fracture  of  the  fore-arm,  (radius  and 
ulna)  a  few  cases  of  dislocation  of,  and  fracture  near  the 
elbow  joint,  and  one  case  of  amputation  of  the  thumb,  and  a 
part  of  two  fingers.  In  another  case  I  amputated  a  finger  on 
account  of  a  poorly  treated  case  of  fellon  or  whitlow.  I  also 
had  a  number  of  flesh  wounds  which  I  treated,  and  in  all  these 
cases  met  with  very  fair  success.  In  one  case  of  an  injury  at 
the  elbow  joint,  I  did  not  have  the  best  success.  On  one  occa 
sion  a  lad  about  twelve  years  old  was  brought  to  me,  who  had 
sustained  an  injury  at  the  elbow  joint,  the  bones  being  broken 
as  well  as  out  of  place  at  the  elbow.  I  set  the  broken  bones, 
and  applied  splints  and  a  bandage.  The  lad  was  brought  to 
me  regularly  every  day  for  the  space  of  one  week,  and  his  arm 
examined.  Meanwhile,  his  mother  was  constantly  urging  me 
to  leave  off  the  dressing,  and  at  the  end  of  this  time  she 
stopped  bringing  the  boy  to  me.  The  result  of  this  was  a 
stiffened  joint,  or  incomplete  or  partial,  Anchylosis. 


THOS.   H.  BARTON. 


The  following  case,  in  which  I  dicUnot  have  success  explains 
itself.  I  was  called  to  see  a  coal  miner,  who  had  sustained  a 
severe  injury  about  the  ankle  joint.  I  proceeded  to  examine  the 
case,  and  found  the  ankle  swollen  to  such  an  extent  that  I 
could  not  make  out  the  contour  of  the  joint.  The  foot  was 
turned  outward,  (everted.)  After  examining  the  case  for  a  few 
minutes,  I  stopped  the  examination  in  order  to  meditate  in  re 
gard  to  the  nature  of  the  injury.  I  was  suddenly  interrupted 
in  my  meditations  by  a  man  who  was  present,  and  who  asked 
me  the  following  question  :  "Do  you  know  what  is  the  matter 
with  his  ankle?"  I  replied  that  I  did  not  thoroughly  under 
stand  it,  and  thereupon  a  number  of  those  who  were 
present  commenced  conversing  with  each  other  in  a  lan 
guage  which  I  did  not  understand.  Presently  one  of 
them  said  to  me :  kilf  }rou  don't  know  what  is  the 
matter  with  the  joint,  we  will  send  for  a  doctor  who 
does."  To  this  sarcastic  proposition  I  made  no  reply, 
but  said :  "My  treatment  would  be  to  straighten  the 
foot  in  a  line  with  the  other  parts  of  the  limb,  apply  a  single  splint 
to  his  ankle  and  leg,  then  reduce  the  swelling  after  which  it 
would  be  more  easy  to  understand  the  trouble.  I  have  empha 
sized  the  important  part  of  the  treatment.  They  immediately 
started  a  messenger  for  a  doctor  who  did  know.  I  then  told  them 
to  apply  cold  water  to  the  parts  affected  till  the  inflamation 
and  swelling  were  reduced,  when  it  would  be  easy  to  make  out 
the  natur*e  of  the  injury.  I  then  left  the  case  and  went  to  rny 
residence  near  by. 

The  physician  who  was  sent  for  was  absent  from  home,  and 
a  young  student  of  medicine  was  sent  in  his  stead.  The 
young  practitioner  was  soon  at  his  bedside,  and  examined  the 
injury,  and  pronounced  it  a  sprain  and  ordered  the  volatile 
liniment  to  be  applied  to  the  injured  ankle.  Next  morning  the 
physician  arrived,  examined  the  case,  and  the  diagnosis  was  a 
severe  sprain  of  the  ankle,  and  he  then  took  full  charge  and 
treated  the  case  almost  six  weeks.  The  result  of  this  treat 
ment  was  to  reduce  the  swelling  and  inflamation  ;  but  the 
patient  had  no  use  of  his  ankle,  and  could  not  stand  up 
on  it. 

One  day,  while  in  Minersville,  I  met  Dr.  D.  C,  Rathburn,  who 


214  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


was  on  his  way  to  Syracuse  to  see  this  patient.  lie  desired 
me  to  accompany  him,  and  assist  him  in  treating  the  case.  I 
gave  him  the  history  of  it  so  far  as  I  know,  and  at  first,  refused 
to  see  the  case ;  but  he  strongly  insisted  that  I  should  go  with 
him,  and  I  at  length  waived  all  objections  and  went  with  him. 
We  proceeded  to  examine  the  injured  ankle,  and  as  the  swel 
ling  was  now  nearly  gone,  it  was  very  easy  to  make  a  diagnosis. 
We  found  the  outer  and  smaller  bone  of  the  leg  ( Fibula)  broken 
at  a  point  about  two  inches  from  its  lower  end.  The  fragments 
were  easily  adjusted.  In  the  absence  of  Dr.  Rathhurn  I  treated 
the  case,  and  in  about  one  month  after  Dr.  Rathburn's  first 
visit  the  fracture  was  found  to  be  united  and  this  gentlemen 
was  able  to  walk  without  a  halt. 

I  was  called  to  see  Jacob  Henry  who  was  shot  arid  mortally 
wounded  by  Calvin  Runnion,  about  the  1st  day  of  January,  1866. 
I  have  mentioned  Mr.  Henry  in  a  former  chapter  as  being  a 
desperate  character  in  Syracuse.  He  was  very  quarrelsome, 
and  figured  prominently  in  a  great  many  riots  and  disturb 
ances,  and  was  frequently  arraigned  before  an  officer  of  justice 
for  breaches  of  the  peace.  He  also  had  the  reputation  of  be 
ing  quite  a  Lothario  among  the  fair  sex.  Upon  examination, 
I  found  two  gun-shot  wounds  in  the  lower  part  of  one  of  his 
legs,  and  another  in  the  upper  part  of  the  thigh  of  the  same 
leg  (the  femur).  The  latter  missile  entered  near  the  trocan- 
ter  major.  I  removed  the  two  balls  from  the  lower  part  of  the 
leg,  but  the  other  missile  could  not  be  found.  InHamation 
soon  set  in  in  the  cellular  tissues.  Dr.  G.  K.  Ackley  was  called 
in  consultation,  and  he  examined  the  wound,  but  could  not 
find  the  missile.  Mr.  Henry  died  in  about  ten  days  after  sus 
taining  this  injury.  The  autopsy  showed  that  he  had  been 
shot  from  behind,  and  that  the  missile  had  passed  around  to 
the  front  part  of  the  thigh  bone  and  then  entered  the  pelvic 
cavity  under  the  pubes.  There  had  been  severe  inflamation 
of  all  the  parts  in  the  pelvic  cavity,  and  in  all  probability  the 
wound  was  necessarily  fatal. 

Mr.  Runnion  was  indicted  in  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of 
Meigs  county  for  murder,  but  was  acquitted  by  the  jury.  It 
was  shown  at  the  trial  that  Henry  had  maintained  criminal 
connections  with  Hunnion's  wife, 


THOS.    H.  BARTON.  21  5 


I  was  the  first  physician  called  to  the  bedside  of  Robert 
Snowball,  who  was  stabbed  and  mortally  wounded  on  the 
night  of  the  24th  of  January,  1874,  by  Robert  Hemsley.  Upon 
examination,  I  found  about  one  dozen  wounds  on  tbe  surface 
of  his  abdomen,  more  than  one-half  of  these  cuts  having  pene 
trated  the  abdominal  cavity.  The  caul,  or  omentum,  was 
protruding  in  some  places.  The  case  being  a  grave  and  seri 
ous  one,  I  called  Dr.  J.  B.  Smith  to  my  assistance,  and  he  gave 
it  as  his  opinion  that  Snowball  was  seriously  if  not  fatally 
wounded.  On  the  ensuing  day  at  the  request  of  some  friends 
and  neighbors,  Dr.  Isaac  Train  of  Pomeroy,  was  sent  for,  and 
he  kindly  came  to  our  assistance.  We  then  examined  the  case 
together,  but  could  do  nothing  for  the  injured  man,  except 
palliative  treatment.  Mr.  Snowball  lived  ten  days  after  sus 
taining  these  injuries.  He  retained  his  mental  faculties  to  the 
last  moment,  and  made  his  last  will  and  testament,  disposing 
of  his  property.  The  autopsy  showed  that  the  stomach  had 
been  penetrated  once,  the  small  intestines  in  six  places,  one 
portion  of  his  intestine  being  nearly  severed  by  the  knife. 
,  Mr.  Hemsley  was  indicted  in  the  Court  of  Common  Please 
of  Meigs  county  for  murder  ;  and  was  found  guilty  by  the  jury 
of  murder  in  the  second  degree,  and  was  sentenced  to  im 
prisonment  for  life  in  the  Ohio  penitentiary.  After  serving 
about  nine  or  ten  years,  he  was  pardoned  by  the  Governor  of 
Ohio  from  all  further  confinement. 

The  following  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  cases  that  ever 
came  under  my  treatmont.  On  the  25th  of  April,  1869,  Stella 
Guise,  a  daughter  Charles  Guise,  of  Minersville,  and  about 
four  years  old,  fell  over  the  balustrade  from  the  upper  porch 
of  a  two-story  building.  She  struck  the  ground  about  two 
feet  below  the  lower  floor  of  the  porch,  and  altogether  fell  a 
distance  of  about  fifteen  feet.  I  was  immediately  called  to 
treat  the  little  sufferer,  but  found  no  serious  injury.  There 
was  only  a  mild  attack  of  concussion  of  the  brain,  and  some 
slight  bruises. 

Another  remarkable  case  occurred  during  the  succeeding 
harvest  of  the  same  year.  A  lad  about  eight  years  of  age  fell 
from  a  wagon  loaded  with  grain  in  the  sheaf,  and  after  he 
reached  the  ground,  one  of  the  wheels  of  the  wagon  ran  over 


216  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

him,  passing  over  the  center  of  the  abdomen.  I  was  called 
to  treat  the  case,  and  to  my  grest  astonishment  found  no  seri 
ous  injury. 

It  is  not  the  design  of  these  pages,  as  I  have  already  stated 
in  a  former  chapter,  to  mention  the  numerous  cases  that  fell 
under  my  treatment,  or  to  weary  the  reader  with  minute  de 
tails  of  medical  practice.  The  above  cases  in  surgery  will  be 
sufficient  for  the  period  under  revie,w,  and  the  following  cases 
in  medical  practice  will  cover  the  ground  up  to  May  1st  1874. 

The  summer  of  1866  was  an  unhealthy  one,  malarial  fevers 
and  cholera  being  the  prevailing  diseases.  Some  time  in  the 
summer  of  that  year,  a  messenger  came  to  my  residence  about 
ten  o'clock  at  night,  stating  that  my  services  were  immedi 
ately  required  at  Minersville  to  see  a  man  who  was  dying 
with  the  cholera.  My  wife  urged  me  not  to  take  the  case, 
saying  at  the  same  time  :  /"The  man  is  dying  with  the  cholera,  it 
will  be  of  no  use  to  see  him."  She  further  said  :  "Some  per 
son  may  break  into  the  house  during  your  absence."  Not 
withstanding  her  protest,  I  was  soon  on  my  way  to  the  bed 
side  of  the  dying  man,  taking  the  precaution,  however,  to, 
secrete  all  the  money  we  had  in  the  house.  I  was  soon  at  his 
residence  and  found  him  dying  with  the  cholera,  as  the 
messenger  had  stated.  I  ordered  palliative  treatment,  and 
then  left  the  poor  fellow  to  his  fate,  and  proceeded  slowly 
home,  at  the  same  time  meditating  on  the  uncertainty  of  life 
and  the  certainty  of  death.  I  continued  my  meditations  till 
in  sight  of  my  residence.  It  was  now  midnight,  and  a  bright 
light  was  seen  in  the  front  room,  which  was  an  unusual 
thing  at  that  time  of  night.  A  window  sash  of  the  drug 
store  was  raised,  a  large  jar  holding  it  up.  At  the  same  mo 
ment  I  observed  a  lady  in  her  night  clothes  crossing  the 
street  in  the  direction  of  my  residence,  and  when  she  recog 
nized  me,  exclaimed :  "Doctor  there  are  robbers  in  your 
house!"  I  spurred  my  borse  sharply,  and  a  few  jumps  took 
me  to  the  hitching  post,  and  on  my  way  to  it,  saw  a  large  jar 
on  the  ground  under  the  window.  I  dismounted,  ran  into  the 
house,  and  found  my  wife  terribly  frightened.  She  informed 
me  that  a  man  came  to  the  window,  raised  it,  and  placed  the 
jar  under  it.  He  then  reached  in  and  took  another  one,  and 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  217 


succeeded  in  getting  his  body  about  half  way  through  the 
window,  when  her  screams  frightened  him  away.  Her  screams 
also  aroused  the  neighbors  who  came  to  her  assistance.  The 
late  M.  A.  Hudson,  and  his  son  Lewis  A.  Hudson,  who  had 
commenced  the  study  of  medicine  under  my  preceptorship, 
were  among  those  who  came  to  her  rescue.  I  never  learne$ 
who  the  depredator  was. 

Soon  after  this,  while  riding  through  Minersville,  I  was 
called  to  see  a  lad  about  eleven  years  old,  whom  I  found  in  a 
state  of  collapse,  and  he  was  also  delirious.  On  the  table  lay 
a  large  water-melon,  and  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  sick 
child  were  partaking  of  its  delicious  pulp  with  great  relish, 
but  paid  no  attention  to  their  sick  brother.  I  failed  to  obtain 
a  history  of  the  case,  and  as  malarial  fever  was  very  prevalent 
at  the  time,  I  could  not  make  a  diagnosis.  I  at  first  thought 
from  his  cold  extremities,  that  it  was  a  malignant  attack  of 
malarial  fever ;  but  it  was  not  long  till  I  found  that  I  had 
another  case  of  cholera.  I  immediately  informed  the  family 
of  the  danger,  and  had  them  send  for  the  child's  father,  who 
was  performing  some  labor  on  the  public  highway.  I  did  all 
that  lay  in  my  power  to  relieve  the  little  sufferer,  but  my 
efforts  were  useless ;  he  never  rallied,  and  died  on  the  ensuing 
day.  The  family  did  not  know  that  there  was  anything  serious 
till  I  informed  them.  In  less* than  one  week  after  the  death  of 
this  child,  his  sister  had  an  attack  of  the  same  disease,  and  a 
physician  who  resided  in  Porneroy  was  called  to  treat  the  case- 
He  abandoned  the  patient  on  the  second  visit,  and  I  was  then 
called,  and  found  her  in  the  collapse  of  epidemic  cholera- 
She  was  dilirious,  and  it  required  several  persons  to  hold  her 
in  her  bed.  Treatment  was  of  no  avail,  and  she  died  on  the 
following  day. 

An  old  gentleman  about  eighty  years  of  age  also  came  under 
my  treatment  for  cholera.  Medicines  were  of  no  avail  and  he 
died  in  a  few  days.  About  the  same  time  Robert  CambelL 
Esq.,  of  Minersville,  died  of  the  same  disease.  He  had  been 
eating  very  heartily  of  green  beans,  which  no  doubt  hastened 
his  death.  He  was  treated  by  two  eminent  physicians  of 
Pomerov,  but  only  lived  about  six  hours  after  he  was  taken 
sick.  t 

28 


218 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


There  were  five  cases  of  cholera  at  Minersville,  including  a 
gentleman  named  Winterstein,  who  was  treated  by  a  physician 
from  Pomeroy.  All  of  these  cases  proved  fatal.  The  town  of 
Syracuse  was  free  from  this  epidemic. 

The  following  case  is  reported  on  account  of  its  severity  and 
novelty,  but  I  do  not  do  so  for  bravado  or  braggadocio  :     An 
old  gentleman  had  eaten  more  than  a  pint  of  the  fruit  of  the 
black  haw  (viburnum  pruni folium)      The  fruit  of  this  shrub  is 
astringent,  tenacious  and  very  adhesive.      The  result  of  this 
feast  was  a  severe  attack  of  constipation  and  impaction  of  the 
bowels.     On  the  following  day  I  was  called  to  see  the  patient, 
and  found  him  suffering  with  severe  pain  in  the  region  of  the 
stomach  and  bowels.      On  questioning  him  as  to  the  cause  of 
his  trouble,  he  informed   me  that  he  had  eaten   more   than   a 
pint  of  this  fruit.      The   seeds  and  rind  were  firmly  lodged  in 
the  lower  part  of  his  bowels,  thereby  for  the  time  being,  form 
ing  a  complete  obstruction  of  the  rectum.      The  obstruction 
was  nearly  as  large  as  a  goose  egg,  and  was  apparently  im 
movable.     Having  exhausted  my  skill  trying  to  relieve  him,  I 
called    Dr.  J.  R.  Philson,  of  Racine,   to   my  assistance.      Dr. 
Philson  examined  the  case  with   me,  but  his   advice   failed  to 
be  of  any  benefit  to  the  patient,  it  being  only  palliative  treat 
ment.      I  then   sought  the  counsel  of  Dr.  G.  K.  Ackley,  who 
also  examined  the  case  in  my  presence,  but  his   advice  was  of 
no  avail.     The  old  gentleman   continued  to  grow  worse,   and 
his  friends  sent  for  Dr.   Thompson,  of  Pomeroy,  who  saw  the 
patient  in  my  absence,  arid  administered   a  drastic  cathartic. 
This  only  increased  his  agony,  and  the  result  of  this  treatment 
was  that  I  was  called  in  the    night   to   the   be.lside  of  the  suf 
ferer.     I  now  expected  to  lose  my  patient,  and   did  not  think 
that  he  could  live  more  than  two  or  three  days.       Asa  last  re 
sort,  I  placed  him  up  to  his  arms  in  a  large   barrel  filled  with 
water,  the  water  being  heated  to   about   110  degrees.      He  re 
mained  in  the  water  about  an  hour,  when  he  experienced  great 
relief.     The  result  of  this  treatment  was  that  his  wife  had  the 
satisfaction  of  counting  700  seeds  of  black  haws  !     She  could 
have  counted  more,  but  in  some  way  lost  the  run  of  the  count. 
His  recovery  was  complete. 
Qn  one  occasion  I  was   hastily  called  by  %  gentleman  resid- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  219 


ing  at  Minersvilee  to  see  his  wife,  who  was  sick.  On  our  way 
to  his  residence  I  learned  the  history  of  her  case.  The  hus 
band  told  me  that  his  wife  had  been  affected  with  the  jaundice, 
accompanied  with  nausea  and  vomiting  ;  that  her  skin  was  hot 

and  dry,   also    of  a  deep   saffron  color.     Dr. had  been 

treating  her  two  weeks,  and  about  an  hour  ago  said  that 
she  would  soon  be  well,  and  that  it  was  not  necessary  to  make 
any  more  visits.  That  the  doctor  had  then  made  out  his  bill 
for  his  services,  received  his  pay,  and  abandoned  her  in  this 
condition.  On  arriving  at  her  bedside,  I  found  her  husband's 
statement  true.  I  treated  the  case  about  one  week,  when  I 
considered  the  patient  out  of  danger.  I  have  not  reported  this 
case  as  a  matter  of  bravado,  but  to  show  my  readers  that  a 
physician  who  is  in  the  habit  of  looking  upon  "the  wine  when 
it  giveth  its  color  in  the  cup.  when  it  moveth  itself  aright,"  is 
not  to  be  trusted  in  dangerous  cases  of  sickness. 

The  major  portion  of  the  many  physicians,  with  whom  I 
consulted  treated  me  with  respect.  The  code  of  medical 
ethics  requires  that  when  one  physician  is  called  in  consulta 
tion  with  another,  that  the  consulting  physician,  as  soon  as 
the  necessary  examination  has  been  made,  shall  retire,  and 
leave  the  case  again  in  the  care  of  the  one  who  was  regularly 
employed.  The  patient  ha*  a  right  to  discharge  his  attending 
physician,  and  employ  another.  If,  however,  the  attending 
physician  is  not  discharged,  another  has  no  right  to  step  in  and 
take  the  case.  In  stating  that  the  major  portion  of  the  physi 
cians  with  whom  I  consulted  treated  me  with  respect,  I  mean 
that  they  did  not  violate  this  rule  of  medical  ethics.  A  few 
of  them,  however,  did  violate  it.  Some  were  willing  to  con 
sult  with  me  provided  the  patient  or  his  friends  desired  a  con 
sultation,  and  *vhen  called  in,  would  take  charge  of  the  case, 
as  if  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  it ;  and,  on  taking  charge, 
would  even  request  me  to  prescribe  for  the  patient  in  their 
absence.  In  some  cases,  if  the  patient  or  his  friends  did  not 
wish  a  consultation,  they  would  take  charge  of  the  case,  not 
withstanding  I  had  not  been  discharged.  I  seldom  retaliated  ; 
but  in  the  following  instance  I  had  an  opportunity  to  do  so, 
and  probably  overstepped  the  bounds  of  medical  etiquette.  I 
was  not  in  the  habit  of  treating  a  case  after  some  other  physi- 


220 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


cian  had  been  employed,  except  in  consultation,  or  in  case  the 
attending  physician  was  discharged,  or  the  patient  was  a  near 
relative. 

On  one  occasion  Dr.  Teters  was  called  -to  see  a  child  affected 
with  pneumonia.  In  all  probability  he  was  called  to  treat  this 
case  on  account  of  some  difficulty  that  had  arisen  between 
our  family  and  the  family  of  the  patient.  The  children  did 
not  agree,  and  there  had  been  a  number  of  little  brawls 
amongst  them,  as  there  frequently  are  among  neighboring 
children.  Dr.  Teters  treated  the  child  about  three  days,  when 
its  parents  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  not  improving 
as  rapidly  as  it  should,  and  sent  to  Pomeroy  for  another  phy 
sician.  The  doctor  came  and  prescribed  for  the  patient,  but 
did  not  visit  it  again.  Meanwhile  its  parents  gave  the  medi 
cines  regularly;  and  at  the  expiration  of  another  three  days, 
a  well  known  lady  of  Syracuse  came  to  my  .office  and  said  : 
"I  believe  the  child  is  dying.  Please  come  and  see  it  at  once  ; 
it  may  be  that  you  can  do  it  some  good."  To  this  request  my 
wife  objected  ;  and  Mr.  Lewis  Hudson,  who  was  studying  medi 
cine  under  me,  also  demurred  to  my  taking  charge  of  the 
case.  Their  principal  objection  was  that  a  physican  of  Pome 
roy  had  been  sent  for.  However,  I  resolved  to  visit  the  patient. 
I  was  smoking  a  pipe  when  called,  and  in  my  haste,  put  the 
lighted  pipe  in  my  coat  pocket,  and  had  to  extinguish  the  fire 
before  seeing  my  new  patient.  Upon  examination  I  found  the 
child  in  the  collapse  of  pneumonia.  The  treatment  was  cor 
rect,  but  the  medicine  had  been  given  one  day  longer  than  was 
necessary.  It  being  now  late,  I  advised  them  to  send  early  in 
the  morning  for  the  Pomeroy  physician,  but  when  morning 
came  they  refused  to  do  so.  The  child  was  out  of  danger  in 
two  days  from  the  time  I  saw  it.  After  this  I  was  regularly 
employed  as  the  family  physician  of  this  child's  parents. 

During  this  period  of  my  practice  at  Syracuse,  I  met  with 
fair  success  ;  but  in  a  large  number  of  instances,  in  which  I 
was  successful,  my  skill  was  not  appreciated,  and  I  did  not 
receive  the  praise  that  was  justly  mine.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  I  lost  a  case,  I  was  accused  of  incompetency,  and  a  large 
number  of  persons  would  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  did 
not  understand  the  science  of  medicine.  I  will  report  one 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  221 


case  of  the  former  character.  An  old  gentleman,  who  resided 
in  the  suburbs  of  the  village,  was  suddenly  taken  with  spas 
modic  colic,  and  I  was  called  in  the  night-time  to  see  him. 
I  obeyed  the  call,  gave  him  some  medicine,  and  some  applica 
tions  over  the  stomach  and  bowels,  and  gave  him  the  neces 
sary  instructions.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  followed  my  ad 
vice  ;  and  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours  he  was  relieved. 
Nevertheless  I  failed  to  become  this  man's  family  physician. 
I  could  report  a  number  of  cases  of  the  latter  character. 

About  the  year  1866,  J.  A.  McBride  took  to  his  bed  with 
malarial  fever.  His  mother  sent  for  a  well-known  physician 
of  Syracuse,  but  found  him  sick,  and  unable  to  take  the  case. 
He  informed  her  that  his  disease  was  typhoid  fever ;  but  T  do 
not  believe  that  the  physician  had  this  fever,  as  all  of  my 
cases  were  malarial,  especially  near  the  river.  This  is  why  I 
was  called  to  treat  the  case.  I  had  my  patient  up  and  able  to 
be  out  of  the  house  in  three  or  four  days,  while  the  doctor 
kept  his  bed  over  two  weeks.  As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  be 
out,  a  respectable  lady  of  this  place,  who  was  then  about  to  be 
confined,  sent  a  horse  and  carriage  to  convey  the  doctor  to  her 
residence  in  order  to  treat  her.  It  is  my  opinion  that  he  did 
not  understand  the  science  of  obstetrics. 

About  the  year  1872,  I  was  called  to  see  a  man  who  was 
affected  with  the  intermittent  malarial  fever.  He  was  a  carpen 
ter,  and  had  just  returned  from  Huntington,  West  Virginia. 
He  informed  me  that  he  was  taken  with  chills  and  fever  about 
five  weeks  prior  to  my  visit.  He  had  been  troubled  with  a 
severe  chill  every  day,  followed  by  a  hot  and  burning  fever, 
then  by  a  profuse  sweat.  He  also  informed  me,  that  a  physi 
cian  residing  at  Huntington  had  been  called  to  treat  him,  and 
had  given  him  about  a  quart  of  hot  tea  of  some  kind  to  take 
in  time  of  the  fever,  and  on  the  well  day  about  the  same 
quantity  of  some  other  kind  of  tea.  That  the  chills  would 
last  about  an  hour  and  a  half.  At  every  visit,  the  Huntington 
doctor  had  assured  him  that  he  would  soon  stop  the  chills. 
He  had  continued  this  treatment  until  his  money  was  almost 
gone,  and  then  returned  home.  When  I  arrived  at  his  resi 
dence,  I  found  him  "shaking."  He  complained  of  feeling 
very  cold,  and  said  that  his  head  and  bones  were  aching, 


222  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


and  begged  me  to  arrest  the  chill  if  I  could.  I  am  not  in  the 
habit  of  doing  much  in  the  cold  stage  of  the  intermittent 
fever,  but  as  his  suffering  appeared  hard  to  endure,  I  resolved 
to  make  a  trial.  I  wrote  a  prescription  and  sent  it  to  my 
wife,  who  put  up  the  medicine,  I  administered  the  medicine, 
and  in  about  fifteen  minutes  after  he  had  taken  it,  he  ex 
claimed  :  ''Doctor,  vou  have  cut  this  chill  in  two."  This 
paroxysm  was  not  followed  by  the  usual  fever.  I  continued 
to  treat  the  patient  for  a  few  days.  Meanwhile  he  improved 
rapidly,  and  did  not  have  another  return  of  this  disease.  This 
case  is  not  reported  for  bravado,  but  to  show  the  difference 
between  rational  and  irrational  treatment.  In  this  case  I  did 
not  gain  a  reputation  as  a  physician.  My  patient  was  a  poor 
man,  and  his  influence  did  not  extend  beyond  the  limits  of 
his  own  family. 

On  one  occasion  I  was  treating  a  lady  who  resided  near 
Syracuse,  and  who  was  dangerously  ill.  On  one  of  my  morn 
ing  visits,  I  prescribed  some  medicine  for  her  and  the  prescrip 
tion  was  given  to  two  lads  about  twelve  years  old,  together 
with  twenty-five  cents  to  pay  for  the  medicine.  Her  husband, 
who  was  a  trifling  fellow,  observing  the  boys  as  they  started 
to  the  drug  store,  told  them  to  give  him  the  money  and  the 
prescription,  as  he  could  be  more  expeditious  than  they.  The 
husband  then  went  for  the  medicine.  Late  in  the  afternoon  I 
again  visited  my  patient,  but  nothing  had  been  heard  of  either 
the  boys,  the  prescription,  the  money  or  the  medicine.  Her 
husband  had  been  absent  during  all  that  time.  Late  in  the 
evening  he  was  brought  home  intoxicated.  He  had  been  to  a 
saloon  and  spent  the  money  which  was  needed  to  preserve  his 
companion's  life.  During  his  drunken  spree  he  lost  his  little 
dog,  which  took  up  its  abode  with  me.  I  thus  became  the 
owner  of  a  rat  terrier. 

In  those  days  I  rode  fast  horses,  and  would  sometimes 
travel  with  great  rapidity.  On  some  occasions,  as  I  would 
ride  rapidly  past  a  dwelling-house,  or  meet  or  overtake  a  friend 
or  acquaintance  on  the  road  I  would  be  hailed  with  :  "  Doc,  is 
any  person  sick?  Who  is  sick?"  while  others  would  ex 
claim  :  "  Doc,  what  is  the  matter,  you  are  riding  in  such 
haste?"  I  would  usually  reply  :  "The  horse  is  in  a  hurry." 


THOS.  H.  RARTON.  223 


Before  closing  this  chapter,  I  shall  relate  a  few  cases  of 
superstition  that  fell  under  my  observation.  There  are  some 
persons  who  are  naturally  superstitious,  and  Syracuse  is  not 
entirely  free  from  that  class  of  individuals.  About  the  year 
1866,  Thomas  Grady  and  John  Duffy  were  employed  in  haul 
ing  timber  for  the  Syracuse  Coal  and  Salt  Company,  and  while 
in  the  forest,  a  strange  apparition  made  its  appearance,  in  the 
form  of  a  man  about  as  tall  as  a  giant.  He  was  clothed  in  the 
skin  of  some  wild  animal,  and  would  utter  a  loud  and  piercing 
shrink.  On  beholding  this  giant,  Grady  and  Duffy  with  one 
accord  unhitched  their  horses  from  their  respective  wagons, 
mounted  the  horses,  rode  to  town  in  great  haste  and  raised  an 
alarm.  They  reported  that  this  strange  being  was  about  eight 
feet  tall,  and  was  clothed  in  the  skin  of  some  wild  animal,  and 
that  his  steps  were  long  strides,  four  or  five  feet  in  length.  On 
learning  this  a  large  number  of  men  repaired  to  the  spot  where 
the  strange  monster  had  been  seen.  Diligent  search  was  made, 
but  he  could  not  be  found.  They  succeeded,  however,  in  find 
ing  his  tracks,  which  were  different  from  those  of  any  other 
animal,  making  a  round  hole  in  the  ground.  The  excitement 
lasted  several  days,  and  this  strange  being  took  the  name  of 
the  "  Wild  Man  "  of  Syracuse. 

In  the  course  of  my  narrative,  I  have  several  times  men 
tioned  Jacob  Henry,  and  he  was  among  those  who  went  to  in 
vestigate  the  matter,  and  was  very  active  in  searching  for  the 
monster.  This,  however,  was  wholly  unnecessary  on  the  part 
of  Mr.  Henry,  for  he  himself  was  the  "wild  man."  He  had  made 
a  pair  of  stilts  to  add  to  his  height,  and  this  accounts  for  the 
holes  in  the  ground.  He  had  clothed  himself  in  some  show 
bills  on  which  were  engraved  the  pictures  of  animals,  and  he 
no  doubt  presented  an  ugly  appearance.  As  soon  as  he  saw 
the  teamsters  unhitching  their  horses,  he  made  his  way  rapidly 
back  to  town,  and  reached  there  before  they  did.  He  was  then 
prepared  to  assist  in  searching  for  the  wild  man.  Grady  and 
Duffy  were  terribly  frightened.  About  two  months  afterwards 
Mr.  Henry  told  the  joke. 

During  the  excitement,  my  brother-in-law,  Aaron  Parsons, 
was  at  my  residence,  and  he  had  brought  a  rifle  with  him. 
Before  he  started  for  home,  my  wife  said  to  him  :  "Aaron, 


224  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


you  had  better  be  careful  on  your  way  home,  for  the  'wild  man' 
may  get  after  you  !"  He  replied  :  "If  he  comes  out  as  I  go 
home,  he  will  be  my  meat."  Aaron  was  not  easily  scared.  He 
had  been  in  the  Union  army  for  four  years,  and  no  doubt  some 
of  the  "Johnnies"  had  been  a  target  of  his  trusty  rifle. 

On  one  occasion,  Joshua  Quillin,  who  resided  near  Syracuse, 
called  at  my  office,  about  ten  o'clock  at  night  and  requested 
me  to  visit  a  sick  child  at  his  residence.  I  obeyed  the 'call,  and 
when  we  had  gone  about  two  hundred  yards,  Mr.  Quillin  said  : 
"Doctor  as  I  was  coming  in  I  saw  a  spirit."  He  was  not  a 
timid  or  fearful  man,  but  was  inclined  to  superstition,  and 
believed  in  supernatural  objects.  He  continued :  "It  has 
been  seen  there  for  the  last  twenty  years,  but  it  was  never 
known  to  harm  any  person.  Probably  we  may  see  it  as  we  go 
along."  I  asked  him  to  explain  its  appearance.  "It  appears," 
said  Mr.  Quillin,  "in  the  form  of  a  bright  light,  and  if  you  ad 
vance  towards  it,  it  will  vanish."  The  place  where  this  sup 
posed  spirit  had  been  seen,  was  a  suitable  one,  at  least  in  the 
minds  of  superstitious  persons,  for  spirits,  ghosts  and  hobgob 
lins  to  make  their  appearance.  A  small  brook  flows  through 
a  ravine  past  the  place,  and  on  either  side  is  a  grave-yard, 
situated  on  the  brow  of  a  small  eminence.  The  locality  is 
dark  even  on  moon-light  nights.  As  we  passed  along,  I  was 
determined  to  investigate  the  matter,  and  if  possible,  ascertain 
the  cause  of  the  light.  It  did  not,  however,  make  its  appear 
ance.  Having  examined  and  prescribed  for  my  patient,  I  was 
soon  on  my  way  home,  and  when  near  the  haunted  place 
I  looked  forward  through  the  gloom,  and  saw  a  bright  light 
apparently  on  the  ground.  I  approached  it,  and  his  ghostship 
disappeared.  I  stepped  back  to  my  former  point  of  observa 
tion,  and  it  again  became  visible.  I  moved  backwards,  again 
it  disappeared.  I  stepped  forward  to  my  first  position,  and  the 
bright  light  was  once  more  visible.  It  was  a  moon-light  night, 
and  the  light  appeared  in  the  shade  of  some  trees.  I  had  deter 
mined  to  solve  the  mystery,  and  science  soon  came  to  my  as 
sistance.  It  was  the  image  of  the  moon  shining  in  the  water. 
On  moon-light  nights,  when  there  is  water  in  the  brook,  any 
person  standing  in  the  proper  position,  can  see  the  light.  The 
angles  of  reflection  and  refraction  are  equal,  and  when  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  225 


light  from  the  angle  of  refraction  meets  the  eye,  the  image  of 
the  moon  can  be  seen  reflected  from  the  water. 

During  this  period  I  lost  one  case  of  obstetrics.  This  was 
the  first  case  of  that  character  in  my  practice  that  terminated 
fatally,  and  superstition  was  one  of  the  factors  which  caused 
her  death.  A  lady  whom  I  had  treated  in  her  confinement, 
was  kept  by  her  husband  in  a  close  room,  the  windows  and 
doors  being  kept  closed  day  and  night.  It  was  in  the  month 
of  October ;  the  weather  was  moderately  warm,  and  a  large 
fire  was  constantly  kept  burning  in  her  room.  Her  bed  was 
closely  curtained,  and  her  bedding  was  sufficient  for  extremely 
cold  winter  weather.  The  result  was  that  she  was  kept  in  a 
continuous  perspiration.  This  was  done  against  my  orders, 
and  the  urgent  protest  of  the  neighbors  who  visited  her. 
Finally  she  was  taken  with  fever,  caused  by  close  confinement 
in  a  warm  room.  One  dark  night  about  eleven  o'clock,  her 
husband  came  to  my  office,  and  desired  me  to  see  his  wife  im 
mediately.  He  said  that  she  had  just  been  terribly  frightened 
by  a  loud  and  fearful  noise,  heard  in  the  upper  story  of  the 
house,  and  that  he  and  his  wife  believed  it  to  be  a  token  of  her 
death.  I  went  with  him,  and  on  the  way  informed  him  that 
there  was  nothing  supernatural  in  the  strange  noise,  and  that 
it  could  be  explained  in  a  natural  way.  I  suggested  that 
there  might  be  rats  in  the  upper  story,  or  that  some  bricks 
might  have  fallen  off  the  chimney.  He  replied :  uThe  noise 
was  too  loud  to  be  made  by  rats,  or  bricks  falling  from  the 
chimney."  Disputing  with  him  was  like  arguing  against  a 
trade  wind — he  failed  to  be  convinced.  I  saw  nothing  unusual 
however,  as  we  approached  the  house.  Upon  examination,  I 
found  that  his  wife  appeared  much  worse,  and  she  was  of  the 
same  opinion  as  her  husband,  and  could  not  be  convinced  that 
the  strange  noise  was  other  than  a  token  of  her  death.  On 
the  following  morning  it  was  found  that  the  top  of  the  chim 
ney  was  missing.  It  had  fallen,  and  the  rattling  of  the  bricks 
on  the  roof  had  caused  the  alarm.  The  lady  died  in  a  few 
days  after  this  severe  fright. 

About  the  year  1870, 1  became  a  member  of  the  Meigs  county 
Medicial  Association,  of  which  society  I  am  still  a  member. 
The  name  of  this  organization  was  afterwards  changed  to  the 

29    , 


226  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


Meigs  County  Medical  Society.  Some  years  afterwards,  I  also 
became  a  member  of  the  Meigs  and  Mason  County  Academy 
of  Medicine.  This  society  held  its  meetings  at  night.  The 
members  finally  became  tired  of  night  meetings  and  the  or 
ganization  was  abandoned. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


JUSTICE  OF  THE  PEACE. 

In  the  beginning  it  was  given  to  man  that  he  should  "have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth." 
Nothing  was  said  in  regard  to  the  nature  or  extent  of  his 
dominion  over  his  fellow-man.  In  all  civilized  communi 
ties,  however,  there  must  be  some  kind  of  government,  and 
there  must  be  those  who  are  invested  with  attributes  of 
power  and  authority.  There  is  a  natural  disposition  in  al- 
almost  every  person  to  exercise  this  authority.  It  is  inherent 
in  human  nature.  There  is  a  natural  desire  in  nearly  every 
individual,  as  far  as  his  capacity  and  ability  extends,  either  to 
make  or  execute  the  laws  in  regard  to  his  fellow-rnen.  I  am 
free  to  admit  that  I  was  not  entirely  exempt  from  this 
desire. 

At  the  spring  election  to  be  held  in  April,  1867,  there  were 
two  Justices  of  the  Peace  to  be  elected  in  Sutton  Township  ; 
one  to  fill"  a  vacancy  caused  by  the  death  of  Robert  Cambell. 
Esq.,  whose  death  by  cholera  I  have  already  mentioned;  the 
other  to  fill  the  place  of  William  H.  Nease,  Esq.,  whose  term 
of  office  would  expire  sometime  in  April.  A  large  number  of 
the  citizens  of  Syracuse  urged  me  to  be  a  candidate  for  this 
important  office.  Among  those  who  took  an  active  part  in 
my  candidacy  was  the  late  M.  A.  Hudson,  and  he  urged  me  to 
accept  the  nomination.  I  did  not  desire  the  office,  as  I  was  then 
very  ignorant  in  regard  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  as  well  as  the 
mode  of  conducting  law-suits,  having  spent  the  previous  eigh 
teen  years  of  my  life  in  the  study  and  practice  of  medicine. 
However,  I  finally  waived  all  objections,  and  consented,  irre 
spective  of  political  parties,  to  have  my  name  presented  before 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  227 


amass  convention,  which  was  to  be  held  at  the  school  house  in 
Syracuse  on  the  first  Monday  in  March.  The  delegation  from 
the  Nease  Settlement  had  decided  to  cast  their  votes  in  the  con 
vention  for  the  present  incumbent,  W.  H.  Nease,  who  had 
proved  to  be  an  excellent  Justice  of  the  Peace.  Those  from 
Minersville,  almost  to  a  man,  came  prepared  to  vote  for  Jacob 
Hortenbach,  an  intelligent  and  influential  German  of  that 
place,  and  it  was  expected  that  I  would  receive  the  almost 
unanimous  support  of  the  Syracuse  delegation.  I  was  now 
about  to  enter  upon  an  entirely  new  phase  of  my  checkered 
career.  T  had  never  taken  any  part  in  nominating  conven 
tions  and  was  not  familiar  with  the  schemes  and  devices  which 
are  practiced  by  the  politician. 

The  convention  met  at  seven  o'clock  p.  M.  on  the  sixth  of 
March.  There  was  a  large  delegation  from  Minersville,  as 
there  were  also  from  Syracuse  and  the  Nease  Settlement.  It 
was  almost  unanimously  conceded  that  W.  H.  Nease  should 
be  nominated  as  one  of  the  candidates.  This  left  it  a  sectional 
strife  between  Syracuse  and  Minersville  as  to  whether  Mr. 
Hortenbach  or  myself  would  receive  the  nomination.  The 
convention  was  finally  called  to  order  by  the  chairman,  and 
after  the  usual  preliminaries,  the  names  of  the  candidates  were 
announced,  and  the  balloting  commenced.  Considerable 
excitement  prevailed  while  the  voting  was  going  on.  'Squire 
Nease  was  a  favorite  \vith  all  sections.  Minersville,  almost  to 
a  man,  voted  for  their  candidate,  while  nearly  all  of  the  Syra 
cuse  delegation  voted  for  me.  The  tellers  then  proceeded  to 
count  the  ballots.  W.  H.  Nease  had  received  a  large  plurality 
of  all  the  votes  cast.  Mr.  Hortenbach  came  next,  while  I 
stood  third  on  the  list,  having  received  a  few  votes  less  than 
the  latter  candidate.  Mr.  Nease  and  Mr.  Hortenbach  were 
then  declared  the  nominees  of  the  convention. 

Soon  after  this  convention  was  held,  Mr.  M.  A.  Hudson,  to 
gether  with  a  number  of  the  prominent  citizens  of  Syracuse, 
desired  me  to  come  out  as  an  independent  candidate  for  the 
justice's  office.  I  finally  consented  to  let  them  use  my  name 
as  a  candidate.  I  did  not  relish  the  idea  of  electioneering  for 
myself.  I  had  never  tried  to  influence  any  person  to  employ 
me  as  a  physician,  and  I  did  not  like  to  solicit  the  votes  of  my 


228  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


neighbors  for  an  office.  However,  I  notified  the  citizens  of 
Sutton  township  of  my  intention.  Louis  A.  Hudson  and 
Henry  Dailey  assisted  me  to  write  out  my  ballots,  and  we 
associated  'Squire  Nease's  name  with  mine.  These  tickets  were 
distributed  throughout  the  township,  so  as  to  be  used  at  the 
polling  places  on  the  first  Monday  in  April.  I  was  at  the  polls 
very  early  in  the  morning  with  a  large  number  of  ballots  for 
distribution  among  the  electors,  and  I  was  assisted  in  this 
work  by  a  number  of  influential  citizens  of  Syracuse.  Mr. 
Hortenbach  was  also  on  hand  with  his  friends  and  backers,  it 
being,  as  I  have  already  stated,  a  sectional  strife  between  the 
two  places  as  to  which  should  secure  the  election  of  their 
candidate.  There  was  a  large  vote  polled  at  Syracuse  precinct, 
the  whole  vote  being  about  287.  Of  these,  Mr.  Hortenbach 
received  about  150,  and  about  137  ballots  were  cast  for  myself. 
When  the  ballots  were  counted  out,  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  I  was  defeated.  There  were  two  voting  precincts  in  the 
township,  and  Racine  was  yet  to  be  heard  from.  Early  on  the 
following  morning  a  messenger  arrived  from  that  place,  stating 
that  ten  votes  had  been  cast  for  Mr.  Hortenbach,  and  that  I 
had  received  the  remainder.  This  gave  me  a  large  majority 
in  the  township. 

In  about  two  weeks  after  the  election  I  received  my  commis 
sion  from  the  Governor  of  Ohio,  and  with  this  document  in 
my  possession  I  repaired  to  the  capitol  of  Meigs  County,  and 
was  sworn  into  office  by  0.  B.  Donnally,  clerk  of  the  Court  of 
Common  Pleas.  Having  given  the  required  bond,  I  was  now 
prepared  to  discharge  the  duties  of  my  office.  In  the  mean 
time  I  had  purchased  a  copy  of  Swan's  New  Treatise  on  the 
Statutes  of  Ohio,  together  with  blank  forms  for  state  warrants, 
summons,  subpoenas,  etc.  My  next  move  was  to  procure 
the  docket,  statutes  and  other  books  and  papers  of  ihy  prede 
cessor.  The  law  provides  that  upon  the  death  or  resignation 
of  a  justice  of  the  peace,  the  books  and  papers  belonging  to 
his  office  shall  be  delivered  to  the  nearest  justice  in  the  town 
ship.  I  therefore  proceeded  to  the  office  of  'Squire  Nease,  in 
order  to  obtain  these  important  documents,  but  he  informed 
me  that  only  a  part  of  them  had  come  into  his  possession, 
and  that  he  knew  nothing  about  the  rest.  Next  day  I  went 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


to  Minersville  and  made  inquiry  about  them,  and  learned  that 
they  were  in  the  possession  of  Jacob  Schreiner,  a  well  known 
merchant  and  prominent  citizen  of  that  place.  I  then  went  to 
his  place  of  business  and  demanded  the  books  and  papers, 
but  he  refused  to  deliver  them  into  my  possession,  giving  as  a 
reason  that  he  was  security  for  Mr.  Cambell,  and  feared  that 
he  would  have  to  pay  a  certain  sum  of  money  that,  had  arisen 
out  of  some  irregularity  in  'Squire  Cambell's  official  transac 
tions,  and  that  he  would  hold  the  books  and  papers  until  the 
matter  was  settled.  I  then  sought  the  advice  of  the  prosecut 
ing  attorney  of  Meigs  county,  who  advised  me  to  go  again  to 
Mr.  Schreiner,  and  demand  of  him  the  books  and  papers,  and 
if  he  refused  to  let  me  have  them,  threaten  to  replevy  them. 
I  did  according  to  this  advice,  and  thus  obtained  the  docket, 
but  Mr.  Schreiner  refused  to  deliver  the  documents,  and 
when  asked  for  them  replied  :  lk  I  put  them  in  the  fire  and 
burned  them."  The  whole  of  his  proceedings  shows  a 
stubbornness  of  will  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Schreiner.  He  was 
afterwards  elected  trustee  of  Sutton  Township,  and  served  one 
year. 

I  was  now  ready  for  the  office  to  which  I  had  been  elected, 
but  was  poorly  prepared  to  discharge  my  duties.  I  knew  com 
paratively  little  about  the  laws  of  Ohio,  or  the  mode  of  con 
ducting  a  Justice's  court.  The  law  books  which  came  into  my 
possession  were  almost  useless.  Swan's  old  Statute  never 
came  into  my  possession,  A  number  of  the  annual  volumes 
of  the  laws  of  this  State  had  been  preserved,  and  passed  into 
my  hands.  These  were  all  the  law  books  that  were  furnished 
to  me.  Swan  and  Critchfield's  Statutes  were  not  given  to  the 
Justices.  I  had  purchased  Swan's  Treaties  on  the  Statutes  of 
Ohio,  which  was  an  excellent  work  for  Justices  of  the  Peace  in 
civil  cases,  but  was  almost  useless  in  criminal  proceedings. 
This  made  that  part  of  my  labors  very  difficult  to  perform. 

I  experienced  some  difficulty  in  distinguishing  the  various 
classes  of  crimes  and  misdemeanors,  for  they  were  not  clearly 
denned  in  Swan's  Treaties.  In  certain  cases  of  minor  offences, 
the  justice  had  exclusive  jurisdiction  :  that  is,  he  could  try  a 
case  of  this  character,  impose  the  penalty,  or  discharge  the  de 
fendant  according  to  the  testimony.  In  another  class  of  mis- 


230  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


demeanors,  the  justice  should  try  the  case,  and  on  a  plea  of 
guilty,  could  impose  the  penalty  ;  but  if  the  defendant  did  not 
plead  guilty,  the  justice  should  hear  the  testimony,  and  either 
discharge  the  defendant  from  custody,  or  if  the  evidence  was 
sufficient,  he  should  order  the  defendant  to  enter  into  a  recog 
nizance  with  sufficient  surety,  for  his  appearance  before  the 
Probate  Court,  or  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  the  county 
in  which  the  misdemeanor  was  committed ;  and  if  he  failed  to 
enter  into  such  recognizance,  it  then  became  the  duty  of  the 
justice  to  issue  a  mittimus  remanding  him  to  the  jail  of  the 
county,  there  to  await  the  setting  of  the  proper  court.  In  cer 
tain  cases  of  misdemeanor,  the  defendant  had  a  right  to  elect, 
or  choose,  as  to  which  court  he  would  be  recognized  before. 
The  higher  classes  of  crimes  were  more  clearly  defined,  and 
were  much  more  easily  managed.  In  consequence  of  not  having 
the  plain  law  before  me,  I  would  sometimes  make  a  mistake 
in  the  mittimus  or  recognizance  by  ordering  the  defendant  to 
appear  before  the  wrong  court. 

In  the  year  1869,  the  criminal  code  of  Ohio  was  revised  by 
the  Legislature,  and  fifty  sections  of  the  old  law  were  amended 
or  repealed,  so  that  the  former  laws  were  void.  These  repealed 
laws  are  referred  to  in  the  Statutes  by  the  number  of  the  sec 
tion.  Two  cases,  which  were  tried  before  me,  failed  in  the 
higher  court  on  account  of  the  charge  being  based  on  these 
repealed  laws.  One  of  these  cases  was  for  challenging  to  fight 
a  fisti-culls. 

In  1869  the  State  furnished  me  with  Swan  and  Sailor's  Sup 
plement  to  the  Statutes  of  Ohio,  containing  the  laws  from  1860 
to  1868.  This  book  was  of  great  service  to  me  in  my  official 
capacity,  but  it  did  not  supply  all  that  I  needed. 

Soon  after  obtaining  Swan  and  Sailor's  work,  I  received  a 
letter  from  Robert  Clark  &  Co.,  law  publishers  of  Cincinnati, 
Ohio,  informing  me  that,  as  a  justice  of  the  peace,  I  was  en 
titled  to  the  Statutes  of  Ohio,  and  that  the  trustees  of  town 
ships  had  a  right  to  furnish  them  to  the  several  justices  of 
their  respective  townships.  On  the  first  opportunity  after  re 
ceiving  this  letter,  I  made  a  demand  of  the  trustees  of  Sutton 
township  for  the  Statutes,  but  they  peremptorily  refused  to  fur 
nish  me  with  these  important  books.  I  think  the  trustees  did 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  2ol 


wrong  in  thus  refusing  these  books,  thereby  trying  to  compel 
me  to  purchase  them.  The  price  of  the  statutes  was  twelve  dol 
lars,  which  was  a  small  matter  to  the  township,  but  it  was  a 
considerable  sum  to  a  person  in  my  financial  condition. 

Toward  the  close  of  my  first  term  of  office,  I  purchased  War 
ren's  Ohio  Criminal  Law,  of  the  edition  of  1857.  This  work 
was  designed  to  aid  Justices  of  the  Peace  and  Mayors  in  the 
discharge  of  their  official  duties.  It  was  a  splendid  work  in 
its  time,  but  after  eleven  years,  it  was  almost  obsolete  and  of 
very  little  value. 

My  first  civil  cases  did  not  terminate  favorably.  I  mean  by 
this  that  I  lost  my  fees  in  these  cases,  and  they  were  afterwards 
dismissed  in  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  About  half  a 
dozen  suits  were  planted  by  citizens  and  employees  against  the 
Carleton  Coal  Company.  This  company  was  engaged  in 
mining  coal,  and  their  place  of  business  was  situated  on  the 
Ohio  river  just  below  Syracuse.  The  company  was  straight 
ened  in  its  finances,  and  was  about  to  make  an  assignment. 
Hence  these  suits.  I  think  some  of  these  cases  were  com 
menced  after  the  assignment  had  been  made.  John  Cart- 
wright,  a  prominent  attorney  of  Pomeroy,  was  employed  as 
counsel  for  the  plaintiffs  in  one  of  these  cased.  The  others 
appeared  without  counsel.  A  man  named  Nichols  was 
the  agent  or  manager  of  the  company,  he  was  summoned 
to  appear  on  their  behalf.  I  do  not  think  that  Mr.  Nichols 
appeared  at  the  time  appointed  for  trial  in  any  of  these  cases, 
and  I  therefore  rendered  judgment  in  favor  of  the  plaintiffs. 
These  judgments  were  all  carried  to  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  on  a  "Petition  in  Error,"  that  is,  there  was  supposed  to 
be  some  error  or  irregularity  in  my  proceedings.  They  were 
continued  from  one  session  to  another  for  about  three  years, 
and  were  then  thrown  out  of  court  on  a  nolle  prosequi.  This  is 
a  Latin  phrase,  and  means  in  law  :  "To  be  unwilling  to  pro 
ceed."  I  lost  my  fees  in  every  case,  and  also  the  fees  for 
making  out  the  transcripts.  The  agent,  when  he  called  upon 
me  for  these  transcripts,  represented  that  he  was  out  of  funds, 
and  by  fair  and  apparently  faithful  promises,  induced  me  to 
furnish  him  with  the  documents.  In  dealing  with  this  old 
rogue,  I  learned  a  lesson  which  afterwards  inured  to  my  bene- 


232  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


fit.  The  fees  for  making  out  a  transcript  in  civil  cases,  should 
be  paid  in  cash  by  the  person  demanding  the  same. 

The  first  couple  that  I  married  were  well  advanced  in  life. 
They  were  not  spring  chickens.  The  groom  was  over  three 
score  years  old,  and  the  bride,  who  was  a  widow,  was  between 
thirty-five  and  forty.  She  was  his  fourth  wife.  I  solemnized 
this  marriage  soon  after  receiving  my  commission,  and  was 
prepared  for  the  occasion,  having  the  marriage  ritual  commit 
ted  to  memory ;  yet  I  felt  abashed  when  standing  in  the  pres 
ence  of  this  gray-haired  veteran  of  matrimony,  and  his  blush 
ing  bride.  If  I  now  remember  correctly,  I  joined  twelve  couple 
in  the  holy  bonds  of  matrimony.  Of  these,  four  couples 
separated,  three  of  whom  remained  separate,  and  one  couple 
renewed  the  marriage  relation  and  lived  together.  One  gentle 
man,  who  was  about  twenty-one,  married  a  lady  who  was 
about  forty-eight  years  of  age.  In  another  case,  the  groom  was 
a  widower  about  forty-five,  and  the  bride  was  a  widow  about 
forty  years  old.  They  were  married  at  my  office,  and  the 
groom  came  in  a  state  of  intoxication  and  was  married  in  that 
condition.  He  was  so  much  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  that 
he  could  scarcely  stand  on  his  rickety  legs  during  the  cere 
mony.  I  had  some  misgiving  in  regard  to  solemnizing  the 
marriage  of  the  last  two  couple,  but  the  marriage  licenses, 
duly  signed  by  the  Probate  Judge,  were  in  my  hands,  and  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  make  them  man  arid  wife. 

In  the  discharge  of  my  official  duties  as  Justice  of  the 
Peace,  as  in  the  practice  of  medicine,  I  had  strong  opposition. 
An  old  gentleman,  who  resided  in  the  vicinity  of  Syracuse, 
had  held  the  office  of  Justice  for  nearly  twenty  years,  and  was 
well  qualified  to  meet  out  justice  to  his  fellow-citizens.  He 
desired  the  office  himself,  and  was  dissatisfied  because  I  was 
elected,  and  he  tried  various  plans  and  devices  in  order  to 
compel  me  to  resign  and  give  up  the  office.  He  would  gene 
rally  try  to  make  me  do  something  wrong,  or  make  some 
error,  while  holding  my  courts.  He  was  usually  employed 
as  an  attorney  for  the  defendant  in  cases  which  were  tried 
before  me,  and  would  use  every  means  .in  his  power  to  cause 
me  to  make  an  error.  I  will  report  one  case  wherein  he  no 
doubt  acted  beneath  the  dignity  of  any  person  who  had  ever 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  233 


plead  before  a  Justice's  Court  in  this  State.  A  young  lady 
about  fifteen  years  old  filed  an  affidavit  against  a  colored  girl, 
setting  forth  in  her  complaint  that  the  lady  of  color  had  struck 
her  fair  face  with  her  fist.  Her  complaint  was  reduced  to 
writing,  and  signed  by  the  complaining  witness,  and  I 
thereupon  issued  a  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  the  colored  girl, 
and  delivered  the  same  to  a  constable.  In  due  time  the  defen 
dant  was  brought  before  me  to  answer  the  charge.  This  young 
daughter  of  Ham  employed  the  above-named  gentleman  to  de 
fend  her;  the  complaining  witness  appeared  without  counsel. 
The  case  being  called  for  trial,  the  defendant's  counsel  moved 
that  the  action  be  dismissed  on  the  ground  that  the  defend 
ant's  name,  as  written  in  the  affidavit  and  warrant,  was  not 
her  true  one.  The  name  was  written  Elizabeth  Moping, 
whereas  her  true  name  was  Elizabeth  Maten.  I  overruled  this 
motion,  holding  that  if  a  name  in  an  official  document  is  in 
correct,  that  the  Court  had  a  right  to  supply  the  true  name 
when  known.  This  move  having  failed,  the  old  attorney  then 
tried  another  plan.  He  pointed  out  to  me  a  section  of  the  law 
found  in  Swan's  Treatise,  and  requested  me  to  read  it;  and 
while  I  was  reading  he  pretended  to  be  examining  the  papers 
in  the  case.  Presently  he  handed  me  the  warrant  remarking 
at  the  same  time  :  uThis  warrant  is  defective,  it  does  not  have, 
the  State  of  Ohio  at  its  head."  I  examined  the  document 
and  found  that  he  was  correct;  but  it  was  plainly  visible  that 
the  paper  had  been  mutilated.  Some  person  had  torn  off  the 
heading.  There  was  perfect  order  in  the  court,  and  several 
persons,  who  were  sitting  near  me,  were  silent.  I  saw  at 
once  that  the  warrant  was  defective,  and  I  finally  dismissed 
the  case.  Alter  the  action  was  dismissed,  and  this  uold  limb 
of  the  law"  had  left  my  office,  suspicion  was  aroused  that  he 
was  the  person  who  had  mutilated  this  document.  An  exami 
nation  was  made  where  he  sat,  and  the  fragments  of  paper 
containing  the  heading  of  the  warrant,  were  found  on  the  floor. 
This  was  done  by  this  gray-haired  veteran  of  the  law  in  order 
to  defeat  justice  and  accomplish  his  ends.  Since  that  time, 
the  legislature  of  Ohio  has  passed  an  act  making  such  an 
offence  a  misdemeanor,  and  the  punishment  a  fine  and  im 
prisonment  in  the  county  jail. 


234  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


I  experienced  another  difficulty  in  the  discharge  of  my 
official  duties,  especially  in  criminal  cases.  The  nearest  con 
stable  was  a  coal  miner,  and  he  lived  two  and  a  half  miles  from 
my  office,  and  would  frequently  be  in  the  mines  when  a  war 
rant  was  delivered  to  him  ;  and  if  the  case  was  not  an  urgent 
one,  I  would  have  to  wait  about  one  day  before  he  would  re 
turn  the  warrant.  This  gave  my  neighbors,  especially  those 
who  were  inclined  to  gossip,  an  opportunity  to  learn  that  a 
criminal  case  was  pending.  One  person  would  tell  another, 
and  the  news  would  soon  be  spread  abroad  that  a  law  suit  was 
expected  soon.  On  such  occasions,  while  visiting  my  patients, 
I  would  be  hailed  by  every  person  that  I  met  with  the  in 
quiry  :  ''When  is  the  law  suit  coming  off?"  The  result  was 
that  when  I  held  my  court  to  try  a  criminal,  case,  there  would 
be  a  large  crowd  of  all  ages  and  sexes  present  to  hear  the  trial. 
Such  was  the  desire  of  the  citizens  of  this  place  to  be  at  these 
trials,  that  on  some  occasions.  I  would  have  as  large  an  assem 
bly  as  is  generally  present  on  the  first  day  of  a  session  of  the 
Court  of  Common  Please.  The  street  in  front,  and  the  garden 
in  the  rear  of  my  office,  would  sometimes  be  crowded  with  idle 
spectators,  all  anxious  for  admittance,  while  at  the  same  time 
two  or  three  rooms  of  my  residence  would  be  packed  to  over 
flowing  with  anxious  listeners.  Such  large  crowds  of  people 
were  very  annoying  to  me  while  holding  the  scales  of  justice. 

In  the  discharge  of  my  official  duties,  many  amusing  and 
ludicrous  incidents  occurred,  not  only  to  myself,  but  also  to 
the  constable  who  served  the  process.  On  the  22nd  of  Decem 
ber,  1869,  complaint  was  made  before  me  that  the  following 
goods  and  chattels,  to-wit :  "something  near  eight  yards  of 
common  factory  sheeting,  about  one  yard  wide,  had  been  by 
some  person,  taken,  stolen  and  carried  away,  out  of  the  dwell 
ing  house  occupied  by  the  complaining  witness;  and  that  the 
said  goods  and  chattels,  as  he  verily  believed,  were  concealed 
in  the  dwelling  of  one  William  Dent,  of  the  township  of  Sutton 
in  the  county  of  Meigs."  The  complaint  was  reduced  to  writ 
ing  by  me,  and  I  thereupon  issued  a  search  warrant,  and  an 
order  of  arrest  for  the  defendant,  and  delivered  the  same  to  the 
constable.  The  officer,  having  summoned  an  assistant,  went 
to  the  residence  of  the  defendant,  and  proceeded  at  once  to 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  235 


search  the  premises  for  the  stolen  property,  Mrs.  Dent,  the  wife 
of  the  defendent,  being  present  during  the  search.  The  con 
stable  searched  ever  nook  and  corner  about  the  building,  but 
could  find  no  trace  of  the  missing  article ;  and  was  about  to 
depart,  when  he  observed  a  wooden  box,  about  eighteen  inches 
square  and  as  many  deep,  lying  under  the  bed.  Th°  officer 
gave  the  piece  of  furniture  a  slight  blow  with  his  foot,  remark 
ing  at  the  same  time  that  he  had  not  yet  searched  that  box. 
The  lady  blushed,  and  said  that  the  goods  were  not  in  the  box. 
The  constable,  however,  observed  that  he  had  better  make  the 
search,  and  the  lady  again  insisted  that  there  was  nothing 
concealed  there,  and  that  it  was  useless  to  search  the  box. 
This  aroused  the  constable's  suspicion,  and  he  now  felt  assured 
that  he  was  on  the  track  of  the  stolen  goods,  and  informed 
Mrs.  Dent  that  he  must  perform  his  duty  as  an  officer  of  the 
law.  Turning  from  him  in  disgust,  the  lady  said :  "Well, 
search  it  if  you  have  to  !"  The  constable  then  proceeded  to 
open  the  box,  and  found — not  the  missing  muslin,  but  a  num 
ber  of  small  garments,  evidently  made  to  fit  a  very  diminu 
tive  specimen  of  humanity  !  The  officer  glanced  at  the  lady, 
and  saw  in  a  moment  what  the  trouble  was.  It  is  needless  to 
add  that  no  further  search  was  made,  and  the  warrant  was  re 
turned,  endorsed  :  ''I  made  search,  as  required  by  the  within 
warrant.  None  of  said  goods  can  be  found." 

My  first  term  of  office  was  now  drawing  towards  its  close. 
I  improved  myself  in  legal  knowledge  to  the  best  of  my  ability 
and  succeeded  fairly  well,  considering  the  limited  supply  of 
law-books  in  my  possession.  I  was  a  frequent  attendant  at 
the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Meigs  county,  having  two  suits 
on  my  own  account  pending  in  that  court.  I  was  also,  on 
several  occasions,  subpoenaed  as  a  witness  before  the  court.  I 
was  a  close  observer  of  the  proceedings,  as  well  as  of  the  plead 
ings  of  the  attorneys,  the  rulings  and  charges  of  the  Judge. 
In  this  way  I  improved  my  store  of  legal  knowledge,  and  these 
lessons  were  of  great  benefit  to  me  in  my  official  capacity. 
During  this  term  of  office,  I  met  with  fair  success  in  my 
official  business,  and  generally  gave  satisfaction  in  meting 
out  justice  to  my  fellow  citizens.  About  the  first  of  March, 
1870,  my  friends  desired  me  to  declare  myself  a  candidate  for 


236  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

a  second  term.  To  this  I  gave  my  consent,  for  the  reason  that 
during  my  first  term,  I  was  not  so  successful  as  I  could  have 
wished,  and  that  I  was  now  much  better  prepared  to  discharge 
the  duties  ot  the  office,  having  learned  much  about  the  law, 
and  the  mode  of  conducting  a  justice's  court.  I  therefore  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  I  was  better  equipped  for  a  second  term 
than  I  had  been  for  the  first. 

George  Duskey,  Sr.,  of  whom  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak 
hereafter,  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  citizens  of  Sut- 
ton  township  were  tired  of  me,  and  would  be  glad  to  have  an 
old  and  experienced  person  to  exercise  the  functions  of  this 
important  office.  He  was  well  qualified,  having  served  as  a 
justice  for  nearly  twenty  years  ;  and  he  therefore  declared  him 
self  a  candidate  for  the  olfice.  There  was  no  nominating  con 
vention  held.  F  did  very  little  electioneering,  and  simply  in 
formed  my  friends  and  the  community  that  I  was  once  more  a 
candidate. 

When  the  first  Monday  in  April  arrived,  I  went  to  the  polls 
very  early  in  the  morning,  with  ray  pockets  full  of  tickets  for 
distribution  among  the  electors.  The  old  'squire  was  there 
also.  A  large  vote  was  polled,  and  considerable  strife  was  man 
ifested  while  the  voting  was  going  on.  The  merits  of  the  respec 
tive  candidates  were  freely  discussed.  I  was  present  when  the 
trustees  anH  judges  of  the  election  counted  the  ballots,  and  it 
was  then  found  that  Mr.  Duskey  was  about  ten  votes  ahead  at 
Syracuse  precinct.  Once  more  I  was  defeated  by  a  small  ma 
jority  in  my  own  home,  but  I  consoled  myself  with  the  thought 
that  a  k'prophetis  not  without  honor,  save  in  his  own  country." 
Once  more  the  result  depended  upon  the  vote  at  Racine  pre 
cinct,  and  the  returns  from  that  place  showed  that  my  opponent 
had  received  only  ten  votes.  This  gave  me  a  large  majority 
in  the  township. 

Immediately  after  my  re-election  a  case  came  up  in  which 
my  old  and  experienced  antagonist  thought  he  had  me  in  a 
close  place  in  regard  to  the  discharge  of  my  official  duties. 
It  arose  in  this  way  :  Soon  after  the  election  a  suit  was  brought 
before  me  in  a  civil  action,  and  I  issued  a  summons  for  the 
appearance  of  the  defendant.  On  the  day  set  for  hearing, 
the  case  was  adjourned,  and  from  some  cause,  it  was  ad- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  237 


journed  until  after  the  expiration  of  my  first  commission. 
The  constitution  of  Ohio  provides  that  the  term  of  office  of 
justices  of  the  peace  be  limited  to  three  years.  The  three  years 
are  computed  from  the  date  of  the  commission.  When  the  time 
arrived  for  hearing  this  case,  I  had  not  received  my  commis 
sion  for  the  second  term.  Here  was  a  suit  to  be  tried  before 
me,  and  my  first  term  of  office  had  expired,  and  I  was  hold 
ing  no  commission.  The  old  'squire  thought  that  I  would  not 
know  how  to  proceed  in  such  cases.  He  claimed  that  I  had 
no  right  to  try  the  cause,  and  moved  that  the  action  be  dis 
missed.  However,  I  had  looked  up  the  law  bearing  on  the 
case,  and  found  that  I  had  a  legal  right  to  try  it.  The  statutes 
provide  that  if  a  justice  continues  in  office  by  re-election,  he 
may  proceed  with  matters  pending  before  him  in  like  manner  as 
if  his  former  term  of  office  had  not  expired.  The  case  was  tried 
before  me,  and  that  was  the  last  I  ever  heard  in  regard  to  juris 
diction. 

During  my  official  career  several  cases  were  tried  before  me 
which  arose  out  of  apparently  trifling  causes.  On  the  21st  of 
July,  1870,  a  criminal  action  for  an  assault  and  battery  arose 
in  this  way  :  A  number  of  Syracuse  ladies  were  in  the  habit 
of  bathing  in  the  river  during  the  heated  season.  One  night 
several  of  these  ladies  were  performing  their  ablutions,  and  a 
number  of  boys  from  twelve  to  fifteen  years  old,  repaired  to 
the  bank  of  the  river,  and  one  of  them  threw  a  rock  or  club 
into  the  river  near  where  the  ladies  were.  A  man  named 
Robert  McRea,  who  had  two  daughters  bathing,  was  watching 
the  boys,  and  saw  something  strike  the  water  near  them.  Mr. 
McRea,  who  had  a  piece  of  hoop-pole  in  his  hands,  ran  to 
wards  the  place  where  the  boys  were,  and  struck  the  first  boy 
that  he  came  to  on  the  head,  thereby  inflicting  a  severe  wound 
of  the  scalp.  The  young  man's  father  had  McRea  arrested 
and  brought  before  me  for  an  assault  and  battery  on  the  bod} 
of  his  son.  James  Ewing,  whom  I  shall  have  occasion  to 
mention  hereafter,  was  counsel  for  the  state,  and  the  constable 
acted  as  attorney  for  the  dafendant.  It  was  proved  at  the  trial 
that  the  injured  boy  did  not  throw  anything  into  the  river? 
and  it  was  also  proved  that  McRea  was  guilty  as  charged  in 
the  affidavit,  and  I  held  him  under  bonds  for  his  appearance 


238  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


before  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  When  the  grand  jury  set, 
the  constable  persuaded  the  prosecuting  attorney  to  subpoena 
two  of  the  ladies,  who  had  been  witnesses  for  the  defendant? 
before  that  honorable  body,  telling  him  that  they  knew  all  about 
the  case.  What  the  ladies  testified  before  tbge  grand  jury  is 
more  than  I  now  know,  but  I  do  know  that  there  was  no  in 
dictment  found  against  McRea.  The  constable  took  this  turn 
to  defeat  Mr.  Ewing,but  the  defendant  failed  to  pay  the  officer 
for  his  services. 

About  the  year  1870,  a  revised  edition  of  Warren's  Criminal 
Code  of  Ohio,  was  published,  and  I  purchased  a  copy  of  this 
work  at  my  own  expense.  I  found  it  of  great  service  to  me. 

Soon  after  procuring  Warren's  Criminal  Code  I  had  an  op-, 
portunity  of  testing  its  merits.  One  day  a  lady  came  to  my 
office  complaining  that  her  husband  was  in  the  habit  of  abus 
ing,  threatening  and  ill-treating  her  in  various  ways,  and  at 
different  times.  She  filed  an  affidavit  accordingly,  and  I  issued 
a  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  her  husband,  and  he  was  brought 
before  me  to  answer  the  charge.  Upon  hearing  the  testimony, 
and  having  reason  to  believe  that  the  charge  was  true,  I  order 
ed  the  defendant  to  enter  into  bonds  of  one  hundred  dollars  to 
keep  the  peace,  and  for  his  appearance  before  the  next  session 
of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  He  refused  to  enter  into 
bonds,  and  his  sons,  who  would  have  been  sufficient  security 
for  him,  also  refused.  They  thought  that  if  I  sent  him  to  jail 
they  would  be  able  to  find  some  error  in  the  proceedings,  and 
secure  his  release  before  the  Probate  Court.  His  refusal  com 
pelled  me  to  issue  a  mittimus  remanding  him  to  the  county 
jail.  His  sons  accompanied  him  to  the  jail.  I  went  also  in 
order  to  see  and  hear  the  proceedings.  The  defendant  was  no 
sooner  in  confinement  than  his  sons  employed  an  attorney, 
and  had  their  father  brought  before  the  Probate  Judge  on  a 
writ  of  habeas  corpus,  the  object  being  to  overrule  my  decision, 
and  set  the  old  gentlemen  free.  The  case  was  tried  on  the 
merits  of  the  papers,  and  they  were  found  to  be  correct.  He 
was  once  more  ordered  to  give  bonds,  and  at  the  urgent  request 
of  his  sons,  the  amount  was  reduced  to  fifty  dollars.  The  case 
never  came  to  a  hearing  in  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  The  old 
gentleman  died  under  bonds,  being  struck  down  with  apoplexy. 


TttOS.  H.  BARTON.'  239 


I  was  called  to  treat  the  case,  but  it  was  beyond  human  skill 
to  relieve  him.  On  one  occasion  when  I  visited  him,  he 
roused  from  his  stupor,  and  recognizing  me,  said  faintly  : 
"Doctor,  you  hadn't  ought  to  have  sent  me  to  jail,  for  this 
reason  :  I  voted  for  you!  " 

One  day,  a  lady  who  was  the  owner  of  a  fair  amount  of  per 
sonal  property  which  had  not  been  reduced  to  her  husband's 
possession,  came  to  my  office  and  made  complaint  in  writing, 
signed  and  sworn  to  by  her,  that  her  husband,  after  a  debauch 
at  the  Shrine  of  Bachus,  and  while  in  a  state  of  inebriety,  had 
broken  the  table,  two  chairs,  one  clock,  two  vases,  one  mirror, 
and  had  also  injured  the  bureau.  She  filed  her  affidavit  to  the 
effect  that  he  had  injured  and  destroyed  the  above  mentioned 
property,  and  that  she  was  the  owner  thereof.  I  thereupon 
issued  a  warrant  ior  her  recreant  husband,  and  had  him 
brought  before  me  to  answer  the  charge,  and  while  we  were 
preparing  to  hear  the  case,  the  defendant  gave  leg-bail,  and 
skipped  out  of  the  office  like  a  soldier  on  the  double-^uick. 
He  did  not,  however,  escape.  The  constable,  with  a  posse  of 
men  soon  corraled  him,  and  brought  him  back.  The  case  was 
now  ready  for  trial,  and  after  hearing  the  charge  read  to  him, 
this  obstreperous  gentleman  being  asked :  uGuilty,  or  not 
guilty  !"  replied  :  "Guilty."  I  then  swore  his  companion,  and 
heard  her  testimony  as  to  the  value  of  the  property  destroyed, 
and  learned  that  it  amounted  to  fifteen  dollars.  I  therefore 
assessed  a  fine  of  fifteen  dollars  and  the  costs  of  prosecution, 
and  made  an  order  that  the  defendant  stand  committed  to  the 
jail  of  the  county  until  the  fine  and  costs  were  paid,  or  secured  to 
be  paid.  Unfortunately  her  beloved  husband  was  out  of  funds, 
and  no  one  was  willing  to  be  his  surety.  I  thereupon  issued  a 
mittimus  remanding  him  to  the  county  jail,  there  to  remain 
till  the  fine  and  costs  were  paid-  After  he  had  been  in  this 
penal  institution  about  one  week,  his  wife's  heart  softened  to 
ward  her  liege  lord,  and  she  was  now  more  anxious  to  get  him 
out  of  jail  than  she  had  been  to  get  him  in.  She  went  to  the 
jailor,  expressed  her  sorrow,  and  begged  him  to  release  her  hus 
band  ;  but  the  jailor  informed  her  that  he  could  not  do  so  un 
til  the  fine  and  costs  were  settled.  She  then  came  to  me,  and 
with  tears  in  her  eyes,  begged  me  to  release  him.  I  sympa- 


240  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


thized  with  her  in  her  dire  extremity ;  but  was  compelled  to 
inform  her  that  the  case  was  now  beyond  my  jurisdiction,  and 
that  I  could  do  nothing  for  her.  After  her  husband  had  been 
in  limbo  about  two  weeks,  she  applied  to  the  County  Auditor, 
who,  being  satisfied  that  the  fine  and  costs  could  not  be  col 
lected,  wrote  an  order  of  release.  The  jailor,  on  receiving  this 
order,  opened  the  iron  doors  that  confined  her  husband,  and 
he  was  once  more  a  free  man.  This  was  an  excellent  lesson 
to  both  of  them ;  and,  so  far  as  I  know,  they  afterwards  lived 
together  agreeably.  At  any  rate,  I  never  heard  of  his  breaking 
or  destroying  any  more  of  her  property. 

One  bright  Sabbath  morning,  in  the  summer  season,  I  seated 
myself  to  rest,  and  made  my  calculations  to  spend  the  day 
quietly  with  my  family.  In  this,  however,  I  was  doomed  to 
disappointment,  for  it  turned  out  to  be  the  most  busy,  as  well 
as  the  most  profitable  day  of  my  life.  A  married  -lady  who 
resided  at  Minersville,  came  to  my  office  that  morning  about 
eight  o'clock,  and  desired  a  warrant  for  an  old  gentleman  living 
in  that  quiet  village,  who,  in  violation  of  law,  had  sold  her 
husband  liquor  to  be  drank  on  the  premises  where  sold.  She 
filed  an  affidavit  to  the  above  charge,  and  I  issued  a  warrant 
for  the  defendant  to  be  brought  before  me  to  answer  the  charge 
of  allowing  his  neighbors  to  imbibe  at  the  Schrine  of 
Bachus  on  hie  premises.  The  defendant  entered  a  plea  of 
"not  guilty."  I  heard  the  evidence  and  being  of  the  opinion 
that  he  was  guilty  as  charged,  I  ordered  him  to  enter  into  a 
recognizance  of  two  hundred  dollars  for  his  appearance  before 
the  Probate  Court  of  Meigs  county,  which  would  be  in  session 
on  the  following  day.  He  gave  the  required  bond,  and  was 
for  the  time  being,  a  free  man. 

This  trial  was  no  sooner  ended,  than  the  old  gentleman 
begged  the  privilege  of  filing  an  affidavit  for  assault  and  bat 
tery  against  this  "Son  of  Bachus."  I  took  his  affidavit  and 
issued  a  warrant  accordingly.  A  preliminary  examination  was 
immediately  had,  and  the  testimony  showed  that  the  old  bar 
tender  had  sold  the  defendant  whiskey  to  be  drank  on  the 
premises,  and  after  he  had  imbibed  rather  freely,  or  at  any  rate, 
had  drank  as  much  as  was  prudent,  the  bar-tender  had  refused 
to  sell  him  any  more ;  that  the  defendant  then  took  umbrage  at 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  241 


this  refusal,  and  concluded  to  use  physical  force,  and  compel  the 
old  gentleman  to  issue  out  another  drink.  This  being  refused, 
the  defendant  struck  the  complainant  with  his  fist.  I  held  the 
defendant  under  bond  of  fifty  dollars  for  his  appearance  before 
the  Probate  Court,  and  failing  to  give  the  required  bond,  I  is 
sued  a  mittimus  remanding  him  to  the  county  jail,  there  to 
await  the  sitting  of  the  court. 

Night  was  approaching  at  the  conclusion  of  these  suits.  It 
was  necessary  to  make  the  docket  entries,  and  also  draw  up  a 
certified  transcript  of  each  case,  and  deliver  the  same  to  the 
Probate  Court  before  eight  o'clock  on  the  following  morning. 
I  sat  down  to  my  task,  and  was  kept  very  busy  till  about  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  I  heard  a  loud  rap  at  the  door. 
Upon  opening  it,  I  recognized  the  familiar  form  of  'Squire  W.  N. 
Nease,  who  desired  my  services  at  his  residence  to  see  his  wife 
who  was  sick.  Here  was  a  dilemma,  what  should  I  do?  Shall 
I  disappoint  my  old  friend  and  patron?  No,  I  will  go  with 
him,  and  attend  to  his  sick  wife.  Although  two  miles  distant,  I 
was  soon  at  her  bedside,  where  I  remained  about  an  hour  and 
a  half,  and  then  returned  home.  It  was  now  early  dawn,  and  I 
once  more  took  up  my  pen  and  soon  had  the  pleasure  of  knowing 
that  my  papers  were  ready.  Immediately  after  breakfast  I  was 
on  my  way  to  the  county  seat,  and  reached  that  place  in  time  to 
file  the  transcripts  before  the  opening  of  the  court.  My  fees  in 
these  two  cases  amounted  to  nearly  fourteen  dollars  ;  the  visit 
to  'Squire  Neases'  was  five  dollars,  and  I  had  some  additional 
practice  amounting  to  two  dollars,  making  fully  twenty  dollars, 
it  being  the  largest  amount  of  money  that  I  ever  earned  in 
twenty-four  hours  labor. 

A  great  many  amusing  incidents  occurred  during  the  ses 
sions  of  my  court.  On  one  occasion,  a  very  illiterate  old 
woman,  familiarly  known  in  the  neighborhood  as  "Nannie 
Rags,"  was  subpoenaed  as  a  witness  in  a  certain  case.  She 
gave  me  to  understand  that  she  could  not  speak  English  cor 
rectly.  She  said  that  she  could  not  speak  "guode  English," 
and  desired  an  interpreter.  I  granted  her  request,  and  as 
it  was  known  that  there  was  to  be  an  interpreter,  the  old 
lady  sprang  to  her  feet,  and  commenced  rattling  off  the 
Welch  diphthongs  and  tripthongs,  and  before  I  could  stop 

31 


242  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


her,  she  was  through  with  one  sentence,  and  the  interpreter 
commenced  to  explain  it,  when  an  opportunity  occurred  to 
stop  the  proceedings.  I  informed  the  interpreter  that  before 
he  could  act  in  that  capacity,  he  would  first  have  to  be  sworn. 
Some  one  else  then  made  an  interruption,  and  I  was  com 
pelled  to  restore  order.  Finally  every  one  was  quiet,  the 
interpreter  was  sworn,  and  the  old  lady  went  on  with  her 
testimony. 

About  the  commencement  of  my  second  term  of  office, 
James  Ewing,  a  cooper  by  occupation,  moved  to  Syracuse, 
declared  himself  an  attorney,  and  commenced  practicing  be 
fore  Justice's  Courts.  Mr.  Ewing  was  illiterate,  even  in  the 
common  branches  of  education,  but  he  was  a  man  of  consider 
able  natural  ability,  and  sometimes  made  an  able  and  eloquent 
plea.  He  had  never  plead  law  before  a  Justice  of  the  Peace 
until  he  accidentally  plead  a  case  before  me,  and  it  was  before 
me  that  he  declared  his  intention  to  take  up  that  profession. 
On  one  occasion,  he  was  acting  as  attorney  for  the  plaintiff, 
and  'Squire  Duskey  for  the  defendant.  After  hearing  the 
testimony,  Mr,  Ewing  addressed  the  court,  and  made  quite 
an  eloquent  piea,  but  it  did  not  have  much  effect  on  the  court. 
'Squire  Duskey  then  rose  to  his  feet,  and  after  the,  usual  pre 
liminary  remarks,  and  with  a  merry  twinkle  of  his  eye,  com 
menced  a  tirade  against  Ewing.  "Here  is  Jim  Ewing;  he 
don't  know  a  colon  from  a  semi-colon;  he  don't  know  a 
comma  from  a  period;  he  don't  know  the  beginning  or  the 
ending  of  a  sentence,  and  here  he  is  pleading  law  before  your 
honor  !"  'Squire  Duskey  then  finished  his  plea. 

John  Borham,  a  coal  miner  by  occupation,  and  who  had 
served  several  years  as  constable,  also  practiced  before  justice's 
courts.  Mr.  Borham  was  perhaps  better  posted  on  law  points 
than  Ewing,  but  he  did  not  have  the  natural  ability  of  the 
latter.  Borham  and  Ewing  were  usually  employed  by  the 
plaintiffs,  and  'Squire  Duskey  by  the  defendants,  and  in  such 
cases  I  would  have  a  full  team  before  me. 

On  one  occasion  Borham  and  Ewing  were  employed  as  part 
ners  to  attend  a  law-suit  in  an  adjoining  township.  They  were 
both  very  poor  scribes,  and  Mr.  Ewing  called  upon  me  to  write 
a  bill  of  particulars  for  them,  and  I  wrote  this  instrument  ac- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  243 


cording  to  his  instructions.  He  tarried  at  my  office  about  an 
hour,  quietly  talking  about  his  expected  case  at  law,  and  get 
ting  all  the  information  from  me  about  the  case  that  he  could. 
When  ready  to  go  he  picked  up  the  first  paper  that  he  saw, 
and  unobserved  by  me,  put  it  in  his  pocket.  He  then  left  the 
office,  and  was  soon  on  his  way  to  attend  the  trial.  In  about 
an  hour  after  his  departure,  I  entered  the  office,  and  the  first  ob 
ject  that  I  observed  was  the  bill  of  particulars  that  I  had  writ 
ten  out  lying  on  the  table.  He  had  taken  the  wrong  paper, 
and  I  remarked  to  my  wife  :  "  What  will  Borham  and  Ewing 
do?  Mr.  Ewing  has  left  his  bill  of  particulars  in  the  office." 
Lewis  Hudson  was  studying  medicine  under  me  at  the  time, 
and  I  had  written  a  hypothetical  prescription  in  order  to  test 
his  ability  to  fill  it.  This  paper  was  missing.  The  two  lawyers 
soon  reached  their  destination,  little  thinking  that  they  had 
left  an  important  document  behind  them.  When  the  case  was 
called  for  hearing,  the  justice  asked  the  defendant,  who  was  re 
presented  by  Borham  and  Ewing,  for  his  bill  of  particulars, 
and  thereupon,  Mr.  Ewing,  with  his  usual  flourish,  laid  down 
his  supposed  bill  on  the  table.  The  justice  saw  that  the  paper 
was  written  in  a  fair  legible  hand,  and  proceeded  to  read  it, 
but  could  not  make  out  what  it  meant,  and  acknowledged  that 
he  could  not  read  it.  Mr.  Borharn  then  looked  at  the  bill,  and 
knew  that  it  was  in  my  hand-writing.  He  told  the  justice  that 
he  could  read  'Squire  Barton's  writing,  but  on  looking  over 
the  paper  carefully,  found  it  impossible  to  read  it.  The  con 
stable,  who  officiated  at  the  trial,  was  a  fair  scholar,  and  said 
that  he  could  read  any  paper  that  was  written  in  a  fair  hand, 
but  he  also  failed.  Mr.  Borham  then  wrote  a  bill  of  particulars. 
It  is  hardly  probably  that  the  case  could  be  tried  on  a  physi 
cians  prescription  ! 

About  the  middle  of  this  term,  L.  A.  Minx  moved  to  Syra 
cuse,  and  took  up  his  lodging  with  me.  He  was  a  promising 
young  attorney,  and  he  had  located  here  for  the  purpose  of 
following  his  profession.  I  now  had  one  regular  attorney  and 
two  pettifoggers,  who  were  constant  attendants  on  my  court, 
besides  the  literati,  of  Pomeroy,  who  would  occasionally  put  in 
an  appearance  in  the  more  important  cases.  I  had  a  large 
number  of  cases,  and  the  quiet  village  of  Syracuse  was  now 


244  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


well  supplied  with  legal  lore.  I  did  not  experience  much  difficul 
ty  in  civil  suits,  but  would  sometimes  be  led  astray  by  the  wily 
pleadings  of  the  attorneys.  On  one  occasion,  Martin  Hays, 
who  was  one  of  the  most  prominent  attorneys  of  Pomeroy,  led 
me  astray ;  but  it  compelled  his  client  to  pay  a  large  amount 
of  unnecessary  cost.  He  succeeded  in  ruling  out  certain  testi 
mony  which  should  have  been  admitted,  and  when  the  case 
was  appealed  to  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  my  judgment 
was  reversed. 

My  civil  docket  became  full  of  entries  about  two  months 
before  the  expiration  of  my  second  term.  I  then  applied  to 
the  trustees  for  a  new  one,  it  being  their  duty  to  furnish  me 
with  a  docket.  One  of  them  said  to  me  :  "  'Squire,  if  you  need 
a  civil  docket,  buy  one  yourself!"  I  felt  determined  to  resign 
my  commission  provided  it  was  not  furnished  me.  The  town 
ship  clerk,  however,  informed  the  trustees  that  the  law  com 
pelled  them  to  furnish  the  justices  of  their  township  with  a 
civil  docket.  In  less  than  two  weeks  I  was  presented  with  a 
new  and  handsome  civil  docket. 

My  second  term  was  now  drawing  to  a  close,  and  I  had  de 
cided  not  to  be  a  candidate  for  a  third  term.  I  was  succeeded 
by  Isaac  Carleton,  Esq.,  of  Syracuse,  who  held  the  office  for 
three  consecutive  terms. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PHYSICIAN   AND   DRUGGIST. 

I  am  now  approaching  the  most  important  period  of  my  life 
in  a  financial  point  of  view.  Thus  far  I  have  only  inci 
dentally  touched  upon  my  financial  affairs,  but  from  what  I 
have  already  said  the  reader  must  infer  that  my  prospects  have 
not  been  brilliant.  At  the  beginning  of  the  war,  after  ten 
years  of  hard  labor  in  the  study  and  practice  of  medicine  I 
found  myself  but  little  better  off  financially  than  at  the  com 
mencement  of  my  labors.  When  mustered  out  of  the  service, 
I  had  about  three  hundred  dollars  in  greenbacks,.worth  about 
thirty-three  and  one-third  cents  on  the  dollar.  I  soon  spent  this 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  245 


for  drugs,  surgical  instruments,  and  for  necessary  household 
expenses.  I  also  bought  a  horse.  My  instruments  cost  about 
forty  dollars,  the  drugs  about  fifty.  As  I  have  already  stated  in  a 
former  chapter,  my  practice  was  good,  and  soon  brought  me  a 
fair  income.  I  managed  my  business  affairs  very  carefully, 
and  in  less  than  a  year  commenced  the  erection  of  an  addition 
to  our  house,  the  building  being  too  small  /or  an  office  and 
dwelling.  I  turned  the  small  building  one-quarter  around, 
and  moved  it  back  so  as  to  erect  a  more  commodious  structure 
in  front.  The  new  edifice  was  to  be  rectangular  in  form,  six 
teen  feet  wide,  twenty-six  feet  long  and  two  stories  high,  and 
each  story  was  to  be  divided  into  two  chambers,  one  of 
the  lower  rooms  being  designed  for  an  office  and  drug-store. 

I  completed  this  building  without  any  difficulty,  except  in 
one  instance.  One  day,  while  on  the  road  near  Pomeroy,  in 
company  with  John  Heaton,  I  met  'Squire  David  Bailey 
with  a  wagon  load  of  oak  shingles  on  his  way  to  Pomeroy  to 
deliver  them  to  one  of  the  salt  furnaces.  Being  in  need  of 
shingles  at  the  time,  I  asked  him  if  he  would  make  and  deliver 
me  about  one  thousand.  He  answered  in  the  affirmative  and 
a  bargain  was  immediately  made,  Mr.  Bailey  agreeing  to  make 
me  as  good  a  quality  of  shingles  as  those  which  he  was  then 
delivering.  We  then  separated,  and  a  few  days  afterwards,  on 
returning  home  late  at  night,  I  saw  a  lot  of  shingles  lying  in 
front  of  the  house.  My  wife  informed  me  that  'Squire  Bailey 
brought  them  ;  and,  as  I  was  absent  from  home  with  the  money, 
she  did  not  pay  him.  Next  morning  the  carpenters  came  to 
work  before  I  had  time  to  examine  the  shingles,  and  told  me 
that  ''they  were  worthless,  would  ruin  the  building  if  put  on 
it,  and  that  they  were  not  fit  to  cover  a  pig  pen."  Conse 
quently,  I  did  not  use  them,  and  refused  to  pay  for  them.  The 
result  was  a  suit  at  law,  and  I  was  summoned  to  appear  before 
a  Justice  of  the  Peace  of  Sutton  Township  to  answer  to  a  debt 
of  eleven  dollars  for  one  thousand  lap-shingles.  I  decided  to 
litigate  the  case,  and  subponaed  my  witnesses.  Mr.  M.  A. 
Hudson  advised  me  to  employ  'Squire  Duskey  to  attend  to  the 
matter  for  me,  but  I  concluded  that  I  did  not  need  his  services, 
and  appeared  without  counsel.  William  Foster  appeared  for 
the  plaintiff.  On  the  day  set  for  trial,  I  selected  a  fair  sample 


246  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


of  the  shingles  and  delivered  them  before  the  magistrate  as 
evidence.  I  also  proved  by  two  responsible  carpenters,  "that 
the  shingles  which  Mr.  Bailey  brought  were  worthless,  that 
they  would  ruin  the  building  if  put  on,  and  that  the  sample 
now  before  the  court  is  a  fair  representation  of  the  whole  lot." 
John  Heaton  also  testified  to  the  same  effect,  'Squire  Bailey 
proved  by  his  witness,  who  made  the  shingles,  ''that  the  load 
that  I  received  was  as  good  as  those  I  had  seen  in  the  wagon, 
and  that  they  did  not  know  whether  or  not  they  had  made  the 
sample.  'Squire  Foster  in  his  plea  said  :  "They  have  not 
brought  a  fair  specimen  of  the  lot,  they  have  picked  the  poor 
est  shingles  !"  as  much  as  to  say  that  I.  together  with  my  wit 
nesses,  had  sworn  falsely.  'Squire  Foster  was  a  better  pettifogger 
than  I  was  myself,  as  I  knew  very  little  about  pleading  a  case 
before  a  Justice's  Court.  The  magistrate  rendered  judgment 
against  me  for  eleven  dollars  and  the  costs  of  the  suit. 

On  returning  home,  I  sought  the  advice  of  Alexander  Crooks, 
of  Syracuse,  stated  the  case  to  him,  and  he  advised  me  to  appeal 
it  to  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  and  even  offered  to  sign  the 
undertaking  for  an  appeal.  I  thereupon  carried  the  case  to 
the  higher  court.  While  the  suit  was  pending  in  court,  I  ac- 
cidenatally  met  an  old  friend  and  acquaintance  named  Stiles. 
He  was  no  less  a  personage  than'/Squire  Zebedee  Stiles,  of 
Scipio  Township,  and  after  stating  the  case  to  him,  he  advised 
me  to  give  it  up,  as  'Squire  Bailey  was  a  man  of  much  exper 
ience  in  law,  and  would  probably  gain  the  suit  in  the  end.  He 
also  informed  me  that  my  attorney,  Judge  Simpson  had  no 
influence  before  a  court  or  jury.  This  gentleman's  advice  in 
stead  of  intimidating,  only  made  me  more  firm  and  resolute, 
and  also  more  cautious,  and  when  the  case  was  called  for  hear 
ing,  I  employed  Judge  Nash,  of  Gallipolis,  Ohio,  to  assist 
Judge  Simpson.  I  was  now  fully  determined  not  to  pay  for 
these  worthless  shingles.  I  had  a  sample  of  them  before  the 
court.  'Squire  Bailey  employed  a  young  attorney  who  had 
located  at  Pomeroy,  whose  name  I  do  not  now  remember.  His 
evidence  was  about  the  same  before  the  court  that  it  was  before 
the  justice  ;  while  I  proved  about  the  same,  and  I  also  proved 
by  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Heaton  and  her  daughter,  that  'Squire 
Bailey  told  them  "that  the  shingles  were  not  good,  but  that  I 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  247 


would  not  know  the  difference  between  a  good  one  and  a  poor 
one."  Upon  hearing  the  testimony,  Judge  Guthrie,  who  was 
then  the  Judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  quickly  ren 
dered  a  judgment  in  my  favor  forjthe  costs  in  this  suit. 

Soon  after  completing  this  building,  I  also  erected  a  barn, 
sixteen  feet  wide  and  eighteen  feet  long.  I  was  then  the  owner 
of  two  horses,  one  of  which  I  gave  in  exchange  for  the  erection 
of  this  barn. 

In  the  fall  of  1868,  B.  E.  Sibley,  a  prosperous  druggist  of 
Racine,  was  proposing  to  erect  a  drug  store  at  Syracuse.  My 
store  room  was  too  small  for  the  besiness,  and  in  order  to 
keep  Mr.  Sibley  from  moving  his  place  of  business  here,  I 
late  in  the  fall  of  that  year,  commenced  building  a  drug  store. 
It  was  to  be  eighteen  feet  wide,  thirty  feet  long,  and  two  stories 
high.  I  began  this  work  with  very  little  funds.  My  prospects 
were  based  on  a  large  practice  of  medicine  and  a  good  sale  of 
drugs,  and  I  went  into  debt  for  most  of  the  building  material, 
paying  therefor  as  fast  as  I  could.  Henry  Bartels  took  the 
contract  of  enclosing  this  buidding.  Mr.  Marr  was  to  do  the 
plastering,  and  Abner  Curtis  and  Mr.  Skirvin  took  the  contract 
of  finishing  the  store  room.  This  block,  when  completed,  had 
a  front  of  forty-four  feet  on  Second  Street  and  thirty-eight  feet 
on  Barringer  Street. 

It  was  my  intention  to  plaster  the  drug  store  room,  and  leave 
the  upper  story  unfinished,  but  Mr.  Marr  persuaded  me  to  com 
plete  the  upper  chamber  also.  He  was  the  only  workman  who 
received  his  pay  in  full.  Henry  Bartels  came  next  and  receiv 
ed  his  wages  except  about  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents.  I  gave 
Mr.  Curtis  and  Mr.  Skirvin  separate  notes  for  the  amount  of 
their  wages.  Mr.  Skirvin  afterwards  negotiated  my  note  to 
Waid  Cross,  of  Racine.  This  building  cost  about  nine  hundred 
dollars,  of  which  I  had  paid  about  five  hundred  dollars  to  the 
workmen  and  for  building  material.  My  account  with  the 
mechanics  now  stood  as  follows: 

Mr.  Curtis'  share  of  the  job  was $117.50 

Mr.Kkirvin's  "      "     "      "      "    68.50 


Total „ 186.00 

I  paid  Mr.  Curtis...  $32.30 

I  paid  Mr.  Skirvin. ,.„.„„,., ,.,„ :.....  31.90 


248 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Due  to  Mr.  Curtis  ..................................................................  $85.20 

'    Mr.  Skirvin  ' 


"    Mr.  Bartels  about 


Total  to  the  mechanics 123.30 

It  had  been  my  intention,  when  I  commenced  the  erection 
of  this  building,  to  negotiate  a  loan  of  three  hundred  dollars, 
and  secure  the  same  by  a  mortgage  on  the  premises,  and  my 
wife  had  consented  to  enter  into  a  mortgage  with  me. 

When  I  commenced  practicing  medicine  at  Pageville,  my 
finances  were  very  low,  being  in  debt  to  D.  Reed,  of  Pome-roy, 
for  a  small  supply  of  drugs,  but  I  had  no  idea  of  keeping  a 
drug  store  at  that  time  and  place.  While  at  Leon,  West  Vir 
ginia,  I  kept  a  small  supply  of  drugs  on  hand,  together  with 
some  patent  medicines,  and  I  also  did  the  same  while  at 
Chester,  Ohio,  having  decided  that,  at  some  future  time  I 
would  engage  in  the  drug  business.  Upon  locating  at  Syra 
cuse,  and  during  my  sojourn  here  prior  to  the  war,  I  became 
satisfied  that  this  was  a  good  place  for  the  sale  of  drugs,  and  I 
^usually  kept  a  good  supply  of  pharmaceutical  remedies  for  my 
"practice,  together  with  some  other  articles,  which  I  kept  for 
sale.  As  stated  in  a  former  chapter,  I  sold  an  unfinished 
building  for  ninety  dollars,  and  with  the  proceeds,  purchased 
a  stock  of  drugs  of  Dr.  Reed,  to  the  amount  of  fifty  dollars.  I 
now  had  a  larger  supply  on  hand  than  at  any  previous  time. 
About  this  period  Mr.  Charles  Eplirt,  of  Chester,  located  at 
Syracuse,  and  opened  a  drug  store.  His  finances,  however,  did 
not  justify  his  undertaking  this  business  here,  and  he  did  not 
remain  at  Syracuse  more  than  six  months.  Soon  afterwards, 
a  physician,  whose  name  I  do  not  now  remember,  moved  here, 
and  established  himself  in  the  drug  business,  but  he  did  not 
continue  long  in  this  occupation.  The  result  of  all  this  was 
that  I  was  somewhat  retarded  in  my  transactions.  About  the 
year  1859,  I  became  an  agent  for  the  firm  of  Dr.  D.  Jane  & 
Son  for  the  sale  of  their  medicines,  which  agency  I  held  till 
after  the  commencement  of  the  war.  It  was  now  my  intention 
to  keep  a  drug  store,  but  I  had  no  building  suitable  for  the 
purpose,  and  no  one  to  assist  me  financially,so  that  I  was  com 
pelled  to  abandon  that  idea  for  the  present,  and  only  kept  a 
moderate  supply,  on  hand. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  249 


And  now  came  on  the  war,  and  more  than  three  years 
elapsed  before  I  was  again  prepared  to  resume  the  practice  of 
medicine,  or  engage  in  the  occupation  of  a  druggist.  In  a 
few  days  after  I  returned  from  the  army,  I  purchased  fifty 
dollars  worth  of  medicine  of  D.  Reed  paying  him  spot 
cash.  These  drugs  were  placed  on  a  table  in  one  of  the  rooms. 
I  kept  my  stock  replenished  to  about  the  same  amount  dur 
ing  the  succeeding  eighteen  months,  keeping  up  the  supply  by 
small  purchases.  Sometime  in  the  winter  of  1865-66,  I  moved 
my  medicines  into  one  of  the  rooms  of  the  new  dwelling, 
which  had  then  been  erected.  This  was  fitted  up  with  count 
er,  shelving  and  drawers,  and  made  a  very  fair  appearance, 
notwithstanding  the  room  was  small.  About  this  time  Henry 
Bartels,  a  dry  goods  and  grocery  merchant,  and  who  also  kept 
some  patent  medicines  for  sale,  offered  me  the  privilege  of 
sending  with  him  to  Cincinnati  for  drugs.  I  readily  accepted 
his  kind  offer,  and  made  up  an  order  to  the  amount  of  about 
twelve  dollars,  the  medicine  to  be  paid  for  cash  on  delivery, 
(C.  O.  D.)  I  ordered  drugs  in  this  way  on  several  occasions, 
getting  a  larger  amount  each  time,  and  paying  Mr.  Bartels  my 
share  of  the  freight.  I  purchased  these  drugs  of  Burdsal  & 
Brothers,  I  think  it  was  in  the  latter  part  of  1866  that  I  com 
menced  dealing  with  that  firm.  My  purchases  were  usually 
made  partly  for  cash  and  partly  on  credit.  Early  in  the  spring 
of  1867,  I  bought  a  supply  of  patent  medicines  of  John  D. 
Park,  of  Cincinnati,  and  about  the  same  time  a  lot  of  Ameri 
can  Star  Bitters  was  left  with  me  to  be  sold  on  commission. 

One  day,  Captain  Daniel  De  Wolfe,  and  'Squire  Duskey  were 
in  my  store  at  the  same  time.  On  seeing  the  Star  Bitters, 
Capt.  De  Wolfe  wished  to  purchase  a  bottle.  I  informed  him 
that  I  had  heard  that  these  bitters  were  subject  to  the  United 
States  internal  revenue  tax,  and  declined  selling  him 
a  bottle.  He  insisted,  however,  that  this  tonic  was 
not  taxed,  then  took  a  bottle,  and  left  the  store.  About 
one  week  afterwards,  I  received  a  notice  from  the  in 
ternal  revenue  collector  of  the  Fifteenth  Congressional 
District  of  Ohio,  whose  office  was  located  at  Marietta, 
notifying  me  that  the  United  States  had  a  claim  of 
$37.50  against  me  as  a  retail  dealer  of  liquors.  A  few  days 

32 


250  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


after  this  I  incidentally  mentioned  this  matter  to  Henry  Bar- 
tels,  and  he  informed  me  that  he  had  a  barrel  of  old  bourbon 
whiskey,  which  he  wished  to  dispose  of,  and  proposed  selling 
it  to  me.  We  soon  made  a  bargain,  and  I  took  the  whiskey  to 
my  store,  paid  the  revenue  tax,  and  thus  became  a  retail  dealer 
of  liquors.  I  have  no  doubt  that  'Squire  Duskey  soon  received 
the  much  coveted  lucre  of  $12.50,  it  being  his  dues  for  giving 
the  information.  I  then  added  a  few  gallons  of  brandy  and 
port  wine  to  my  stock,  and  soon  found  that  'Squire  Duskey 
had  done  me  a  favor  instead  of  an  injury.  I  was  making 
money,  and  doing  it  in  a  legitimate  way.  During  this,  or  the 
preceding  year.  I  purchased  a  lot  of  second  hand  drug  furni 
ture  of  B.  E.  Sibley,  of  Racine.  This  was  a  useful  and  profit 
able  investment. 

Lewis  Hudson,  who  had  been  studying  medicine  under  me 
during  the  past  two  years,  was  of  much  benefit  to  me,  and  my 
wife  was  a  good  druggist  and  assisted  me  in  the  sale  of  medi 
cines  and  in  filling  prescriptions.  There  had  been  one  draw 
back  to  my  wife's  services,  and  it  came  about  in  this  way.  On 
the  15th  of  April,  1866,  a  pon  was  born  unto  us.  We  named 
the  little  stranger  Lewis  Motte. 

In  the  year  1867,  I  borrowed  two  hundred  dollars  of  Miss 
Lora  A.  Roush,  securing  the  payment  thereof  by  a  mortgage 
on  my  real  estate.  With  this  money  I  purchased  three  hun 
dred  dollars  worth  of  drugs  and  paints  of  Burdsal  & 
Brother,  one  hundred  dollars  of  the  amount  being  purchased 
on  time.  My  little  store  room  was  now  filled  to  its  utmost 
capacity. 

In  the  Spring  of  1868,  I  borrowed  one  hundred  dollars  of 
Charles  Ball  on  one  year's  time  at  eight  per  cent  interest.  I  de 
sired  to  secure  Mr.  Ball  by  mortgage,  but  he  preferred  to  have 
the  amount  secured  by  a  personal  endorsement.  Henry  Bartels 
went  rny  security  on  this  note. 

With  a  good  practice  and  a  fair  sale  of  drugs,  the  reader 
may  ask  :  "Why  so  much  borrowing  of  money?"  The  an 
swer  is  obvious,  I  had  now  completed  my  new  drug  store, 
which,  as  already  stated,  cost  about  nine  hundred  dollars.  It 
was  paid  for  with  the  exception  of  about  fifty  dollars,  and,  in 
order  to  meet  my  financial  obligations,  I  had  depended  mainly 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  251 


on  the  collection  of  the  fees  for  my  medical  services.  Collect 
ing  doctor's  bills,  however,  was  slow  work  in  those  days,  and 
I  do  not  think  that  I  collected  more  than  half  the  fees  for  my 
professional  labor.  I  did  not  charge  for  the  medicines  fur 
nished  on  my  own  prescriptions,  nor  for  that  which  was  fur 
nished  to  my  patients  on  my  daily  visits.  Collecting  medical 
fees  reminds  me  of  the  following  anecdote  :  On  one  occasion, 
a  young  lady,  who  was  very  handsome,  went  to  a  dry  goods 
and  notion  store,  and  asked  the  clerk,  who  was  a  single  man, 
to  show  her  a  pair  of  fine  gloves.  The  clerk  placed  a  lot  of 
gloves  before  her,  and  the  young  lady  proceeded  to  make  a 
selection,  and  while  she  was  fitting  the  gloves  on  her  delicate 
hands,  the  clerk  was  sizing  her  up  on  her  good  looks.  Finally 
she  made  a  selection  and  asked  the  young  counter-jumper  the 
price  of  the  gloves.  He  replied  :  uYou  can  have  them  for  a 
kiss  !"  "I  will  take  them  at  your  offer,"  replied  the  young 
lady,  at  the  same  time  a  roguish^jsmile  covering  her  sweet 
countenance.  It  was  no  sooner  said  than  done ;  their  lips 
met ;  the  contract  was  closed,  and  the  young  lady  simply  re 
marked  :  "You  give  trust  at  this  store,  now  collect  it  if  you 
can  !"  She  wapped  up  the  gloves,  and  immediately  left  the  store. 
It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  my  patrons  to  act  with 
negligence  in  regard  to  the  settlement  of  their  accounts.  They 
appeared  to  mentally  exclaim :  "You  do  your  practice  on 
credit,  now  collect  it  if  you  can !"  In  many  instances,  I  do 
not  think  that  I  was  even  thanked  for  my  services,  and  no 
doubt  the  major  portion  of  my  patrons  had  no  intention  of 
paying  me.  The  Syracusa  Coal  &  Salt  Company  paid  their 
employees  on  the  15th  of  each  month,  and  after  each  pay-day 
I  would  call  on  my  customers,  but  it  was  a  very  common 
thing  for  them  to  put  me  off  till  the  first  of  the  succeeding 
month,  then  agreeing  to  pay  me  in  merchandise  from  the 
company  store,  but  when  the  first  of  the  month  arrived,  I  sel 
dom  found  them  ready  to  meet  their  obligations,  even  in  store 
goods.  I  would  sometimes  become  disgusted,  and  abandon 
the  collection  of  the  claim.  The  year  1868,  was  an  unusual 
dull  one  in  this  respect.  I  do  not  think  that  my  stock  of 
drugs  increased  during  that  year,  it  being  all  that  I  could  do 
to  meet  my  financial  obligations  in  other  respects. 


252  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Collecting  was  frequently  interrupted  from  1864  to  1869  by 
"strikes"  of  the  coal  miners.     There  were  a  number  of  strikes 
during  this  period,  and  on  some   occasions  they  lasted  several 
months.     It  is  not  my  intention  to  discuss  the  merits  of  these 
strikes.     I  think  the  company  managed  to  hold   out  longest, 
and  gained  their  point  in  nearly  every  instance.     A  celebrated 
strike  occurred  in  the  fall  of  1865.     The  miners  were  then  re 
ceiving  five  cents  a  bushel  for  mining   coal,    and  struck  for 
seven.     In  the  spring  of  1866,   after  the   Pittsburg  coal    com 
panies  had  supplied  the  Cincinnati  and  other  markets    with 
coal,  the  miners  were  then  compelled  to  work    for  three  and  a 
half  cents  a  bushel.     During  these  idle  times,  business  would 
be  very  much  depressed,  and  money  scarce.     I   think  a  strike 
of  three  months  duration   at  any  time  would  cause  a  loss    to 
each  and  every  miner  of  at  least  three  hundred  dollars.    These 
strikes  would  sometimes  be  followed  by  low  water  ur  ice  in  the 
river,  so  that  the  mines  could  not  be  worked  but  a  few  months 
in  the  year.     These  conditions  would  cause  the  major  portion 
of  the  miners  and  day-laborers  employed  about  the  mines  to 
be  in  debt  to   their   respective  companies.     The  consequence 
was  that  many  of  them  could  not  meet   their  obligations,  and 
some  of  them  seemed  even  inclined  to  repudiate  their  debts. 
In  October,  1868,  the  coal  operators  of  the  Pomeroy  Bend  re 
duced  the  price  of  mining  coal  from  three  and  a  half  to  three 
cents  a  bushel.     During  the  succeeding  winter  of  1868-9,  the 
mines  were  worked   to   only  about  half  their  capacity.     This 
state  of  affairs    again    caused  a  depression   in  business,  and 
had  an  injurious    effect  on  my    financial    transactions,   but 
notwithstanding  this  I  kept  gradually  increasing  my  stock  of 
drugs  and    medicines.     This   I  had    aimed    to   do    since   the 
erection  of  my  new   drug  building,  and    I  had  employed    Mr. 
Lewis  Hudson  to  assist  me  in   my  business.     Some  time   in 
the  spring  of  1869,  I   found   myself  indebted  to    Burdsal   & 
Brother,  of  whom  I  had  purchased  my  drugs,  to  the  amount 
of  about  two  hundred  dollars. 

During  the  winter  and  spring,  I  was  making  strenuous  efforts 
to  obtain  money  on  a  loan  on  one  or  two  years  time,  offering 
to  give  from  eight  to  ten  per  cent,  interest.  I  thought  that 
three  hundred  dollars  would  carry  me  through  safely.  I  soon 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  253 


found  a  gentleman,  a  farmer  by  occupation,  who  was  expect 
ing  to  receive  the  above  named  amount ;  but  when  the  money 
was  due  he  failed  to  receive  it.  Soon  after  wards  I  found 
another  farmer  who  had  several  hundred  dollars  which  he 
wished  to  invest  in  some  way.  He  politely  informed  me  that 
he  would  like  to  accommodate  me,  but  could  do  better  with  his 
money  by  investing  it  in  stock  in  some  of  the  salt  furnaces,  as 
salt  stock  was  then  paying  a  larger  dividend  than  any  interest 
that  he  could  receive  for  his  money.  I  afterwards  learned  that  he 
had  invested  several  hundred  dollars  in  stock  in  the  salt  fur 
naces  at  Clifton,  West  Virginia.  Imagine  his  surprise  and  cha 
grin  when,  after  the  expiration  of  about  one  year,  he  learned  that 
his  investment  was  worth  only  twenty  per  cent,  on  the  dollar ! 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  I  did  not  sympathize  with  this  old 
Shylock  in  the  loss  of  his  shekels. 

A  gentleman  who  resided  in  Syracuse  at  this  time  had  about 
$150  to  loan.  I  politely  asked  him  to  loan  me  the  money, 
offering  to  make  him  secure  by  a  mortgage-note  with  eight  per 
cent,  interest.  He  partially  promised  to  accommodate  me, 
but  afterwards  changed  his  mind,  and  loaned  the  money  to 
the  Syracuse  Coal  and  Salt  Company  at  six  per  cent.  On 
another  occasion  I  asked  an  old  gentleman,  who  lived  in  the 
country  and  was  a  farmer  in  affluent  circumstances,  for  the 
loan  of  some  money.  I  informed  him  that  I  could  secure  the 
loan  by  a  mortgage  with  eight  per  cent,  interest  on  our  house 
and  lot,  informing  him  in  regard  to  the  size  of  the  building 
and  value  of  the  propsrty.  He  replied  :  "  I  have  the  money 
to  loan,  but  I  don't  like  to  take  a  mortgage  on  such  a  small 
building,  for  if  I  take  a  mortgage  I  may  be  put  to  the  trouble 
of  closing  it,  and  this  would  be  a  great  expense  to  me."  I  im 
mediately  bade  him  farewell,  mounted  my  horse  and  wended 
my  way  home,  and  while  on  the  way  I  rendered  a  judgment  on 
a  note  which  had  been  left  in  my  hands  for  collection.  I  had 
issued  a  summons  which  was  returnable  on  that  day. 

I  solicited  aid  in  a  pecuniary  way  from  several  other  indi 
viduals,  but  failed  to  find  a  man  who  would  accommodate  me 
with  a  loan.  In  the  meantime  Burdsal  &  Brother  had  abso 
lutely  refused  me  any  more  credit,  notwithstanding  I  had 
plainly  informed  them  that  I  was  erecting  a  building  suitable 


254  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

for  the  trade  at  this  place,  that  my  business  was  fair,  and  that 
I  expected  to  be  able  to  meet  all  my  financial  obligations. 
About  the  first  of  May  this  firm  threatened  to  bring  suit 
against  me  if  this  debt  was  not  immediately  paid.  During 
the  spring  my  sales  were  large,  but  I  was  not  replenishing 
the  store,  and  the  amount  of  my  stock  was  fast  running 
down. 

Some  time  in  May  I  moved  my  drugs  into  the  new  building, 
and  in  order  to  replenish  my  stock,  I  sent  an  order  to  a  firm 
in  Pittsburgh  for  about  $100  worth  of  medical  supplies,  and 
received  them  in  due  time.  About  the  same  time  I  sent  an 
order  to  a  well  known  firm  in  Cincinnati  for  about  the  same 
amount.  These  goods  were  duly  received,  and  soon  afterwards 
an  agent  from  Cincinnati  visited  me  and  solicited  an  order 
for  about  fifty  dollars  worth  of  drugs  and  medicines.  Thanks 
to  these  gentlemen,  I  was  now  enabled  to  replenish  my  store 
and  relieve  myself,  for  the  time  being,  of  financial  embarrass 
ment.  These  last  orders  for  drugs  were  given  in  good  faith. 
I  expected  to  pay  for  them  by  prolonging  the  time  and  paying 
interest.  I  felt  that  I  would  be  able  to  pull  through,  pro 
vided  Burdsal  &  Brother  did  not  leave  their  account  for  col 
lection. 

During  the  pleasant  month  of  May,  I  was  doing  a  good 
business  in  the  store.  Mr.  Hudson  is  kept  busy  from  morning 
till  night.  I  now  charge  for  the  medicine  in  my  prescriptions, 
and  my  wife  assists  me  in  the  store  during  my  absence  from 
home.  I  fill  some  of  the  prescriptions  of  the  physicians  who 
practice  in  this  place,  while  others,  who  reside  elsewhere,  send 
theirs  to  Racine  or  Pomeroy  in  order  to  have  them  filled.  I 
presume  these  physicians  are  jealous  of  my  apparent  prosper 
ity.  If  I  could  now  obtain  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  to 
satisfy  Burdsal  &  Brother,  which  is  all  that  I  now  owe  them, 
I  could  certainly  pull  through :  but  the  fates  appear  to  be 
against  me ;  the  moneyed  men  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  my  strong 
appeals  for  help ;  my  main  thoughts  are  centered  on  Burdsals  ; 
Will  they  sue  me?  I  have  no  fears  of  Mr.  Ball,  for  he  has 
readily  consented  to  an  extension  of  time  on  my  note  for 
another  year.  One  pleasant  morning  I  observe  a  gentleman 
approaching  my  lesidence,  it  is  the  sheriff  of  Meigs  county, 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  255 


he  hands  me  a  paper,  I  read  it,  it  is  a  summons  citing  me  to 
appear  at  the  next  session  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  to 
answer  in  a  civil  action  wherein  Burdsal  &  Borthers  claim  a 
judgment  against  me  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars. 

I  was  now  fearful  that  the  drug  business  was  about  to  come 
to  an  end.  I  attended  this  session  of  the  court  and  was  asked 
by  Major  D.  A.  Russell,  now  judge  of  the  District  Court,  if  he 
could  be  of  any  service  to  me.  I  replied  :  "You  cannot ;  the 
debt  is  just,  and  I  do  not  propose  to  make  a  defence."  The 
Burdsals  thereupon  obtained  a  judgment  against  me  for  the 
amount  of  their  claim,  together  with  the  costs  of  prosecution. 
A  short  time  previous  to  this  suit  Henry  Bartels  had  made  an 
assignment,  and  the  assignee  only  paid  about  twenty  per  cent, 
of  the  indebtedness.  I  think  this  was  the  reason  why  Burdsal 
&  Brother  brought  suit  against  me.  I  have  no  doubt  that  they 
lost  heavily  through  Mr.  Bartel's  failure,  hence  their  action 
against  me. 

The  news  soon  spread  through  the  quiet  village  of  Syracuse 
and  the  adjacent  county,  that  I  was  about  to  fail  in  business. 
This  caused  heavy  sales  to  those  persons  to  whom  I  was  in 
debted.  The  general  sales  were  as  good  as  could  be  expected. 
I  now  redoubled  my  exertions  to  obtain  a  loan.  I  tried  to  find 
a  "syndicate"  that  would  provide  me  with  funds ;  but  it  was 
all  in  vain,  I  found  none.  My  efforts  proved  a  sad  failure.  I 
then  tried  to  dispose  of  my  drugs  at  private  sale,  and  for  this 
purpose,  wended  my  way  to  Pemeroy,  and  tried  to  sell  my 
stock  to  some  of  the  druggists  of  that  city.  This  also  proved 
a  failure ;  I  found  no  person  willing  to  make  the  purchase.  I 
was  doing  this  in  order  to  satisfy  Burdsal's  judgment,  and 
other  debts  that  were  hanging  over  me. 

On  learning  that  Burdsals  had  obtained  a  judgment  against 
me,  and  that  I  was  trying  to  dispose  of  my  drugs,  Charles 
Ball,  B.  E.  Sibley  and  Waid  Cross,  planted  separate  suits 
against  me  before  'Squire  Nease.  I  think  Mr.  Ball  obtained  a 
judgment  for  one  hundred  and  eight  dollars,  Mr.  Cross  for 
about  thirty-six  dollars  and  Mr.  Sibley  for  about  seventy 
dollars. 

While  these  suits  were  in  progress,  I  asked  my  old  friend, 
W.  T.  A.  Lallance,  who  had  been  a  steamboat  pilot  on  the  Ohio 


256  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

river  for  many  years,  whether  or  not  he  would  like  to  change 
his  occupation,  buy  my  drugs,  rent  the  store-room,  and  become 
a  druggist.  The  bargain  was  made  in  a  few  days,  Mr.  Lallance 
agreeing  to  take  my  stock  of  drugs  at  wholesale  prices,  and 
pay  me  one  hundred  and  ten  dollars  per  annum  rent  for  the 
building,  the  rent  to  be  paid  in  monthly  installments.  This 
sale,  when  perfected  would  enable  me  to  meet  my  financial 
engagements  which  were  now  due  and  pressing. 

Will  this  sale  be  perfected?  A  few  days  has  elapsed  since 
the  arrangement  was  made.  It  was  now  July.  It  was  about 
nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  I  was  quietly  meditating  in 
regard  to  my  affairs,  and  wondering  what  would  happen  next. 
At  that  moment  the  front  door  of  the  store  was  quietly  opened, 
and  I  found  myself  in  the  presence  of  William  L.  McMaster, 
Sheriff  of  Meigs  County.  He  had  an  execution  in  his  hands, 
issued  by  the  Clerk  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  directing 
him  to  levy  on  my  goods  and  chattels  to  satisfy  the  judgment 
of  Burdsal  &  Brother.  He  made  his  business  known,  and  I 
immediately  sent  for  Mr.  Lallance  with  the  intention  of  settling 
this  affair  at  once.  He  was  soon  at  the  store,  but  unluckily 
for  me,  was  not  prepared  to  furnish  the  money.  The  Sheriff 
then  made  his  levy,  and  bidding  us  farewell,  locked  the  doors. 
I  am  not  superstitious,  but  the  click  of  the  key,  as  the  officer 
shot  the  bolts,  made  an  ominous  impression  on  my  mind  of 
evil  to  come.  The  stock  was  invoiced  on  the  ninth  of  July, 
and  amounted  to  about  four  hundred  and  eighty  dollars. 
The  stock,  however,  was  not  sold  by  the  Sheriff.  Mr.  D.  Lal 
lance  paid  the  judgments  against  me,  together  with  the  costs, 
and  also  paid  some  other  claims  that  were  pressing,  so  that  I 
was  soon  clear  of  my  pressing  indebtedness.  He  immediately 
took  possession  of  the  drug-building,  and  not  being  a  druggist 
himself,  employed  Mr.  Hudson  as  a  druggist  and  pharmacist. 

What  has  been  the  result  of  all  this?  It  may  be  summed  up 
in  a  few  words.  I  have  been  sued  to  the  amount  of  about 
three  hundred  and  sixty-four  dollars  by  these  firms  and  indi 
viduals,  and  judgments  have  been  rendered  against  me,  to 
gether  with  the  costs.  I  have  paid  these  claims  by  selling  my 
drugs  at  private  sale,  but  I  have  also  been  compelled  to  pay  a 
large  amount  of  unnecessary  cost.  I  have  also  paid  some 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  257 


other  indebtedness  ;  and,  prior  to  selling  to  Mr.  Lallance,  I 
had  paid  about  fifty  dollars  of  my  indebtedness  by  the  sale  of 
drugs.  The  creditors  who  were  pressing  me  have  been  paid  in 
full.  These  gentlemen  have  received  the  amount  of  their 
claims.  They  have  the  .money  in  their  pockets,  but  they  have 
subjected  me  to  unnecessary  trouble  and  expense.  Have  they 
bettered  themselves  by  so  doing?  I  think  not.  How  has  it 
been  with  the  Burdsals,  who  have  been  the  most  clamorous  of 
all  my  creditors,  and  have  been  instrumental  in  bringing 
about  this  result?  They  certainly  have  not  bettered  their  con 
dition,  for  they  were  afterwards  compelled  to  make  assign 
ments  on  two  different  occasions.  They  paid  an  attorney  fee 
of  at  least  ten  dollars  for  collecting  their  claim  against  me, 
and  their  costs  and  expenses  were  equal  if  not  greater  than 
mine.  Moreover,  this  suit  was  the  cause  of  their  finally  losing 
the  drug  trade  at  Syracuse,  which  would  probably  amount  to 
fifteen  hundred  dollars  per  annum.  Would  it  not  have  been 
better  for  them  to  have  given  me  a  reasonable  extension  of 
time,  secure  their  claim,  and  let  the  debt  draw  interest,  than 
to  have  pursued  the  course  they  did?  As  the  sequel  of  my 
story  will  show,  I  was  able  to  maintain  my  family,  and  pay  a 
considerable  amount  of  interest  from  the  proceeds  of  my  prac 
tice,  thus  leaving  the  profits  on  my  drugs  a  net  gain  which  in 
a  few  years,  would  have  cancelled  all  my  indebtedness. 

And  now  a  few  words  in  regard  to  Mr.  Ball.  I  know  that  he 
did  not  want  to  use  the  money.  His  note  was  signed  by 
Emily  and  myself,  and  was  absolutely  good  without  Henry 
Bartel's  endorsement.  I  am  not  a  Wilkins  Macawber,  and  I 
did  not  think  that  my  promissory  note  should  pass  as  current 
money  all  over  the  world,  but  I  did  believe  that  my  note  was 
good  for  its  face  value  in  this  case,  my  wife  being  the  owner 
of  real  estate  in  her  own  right  to  the  value  of  eighteen  hun 
dred  dollars.  Moreover  there  was  no  necesssity  for  Mr.  Ball  to 
join  Henry  Bartels  in  the  action,  thus  causing  me  to  pay  un 
necessary  cost.  I  do  not  think  that  Waid  Cross  and  B.  E. 
Sibley  were  in  such  straightened  circumstances  as  to  cause 
them  to  bring  suit,  and  I  did  not  even  know  that  Waid  Cross 
held  my  note  until  the  constable  summoned  me  to  appear  be 
fore  'Squire  Nease. 

33 


258  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


How  was  it  with  Laura  A.  Hudson,  Uriah  Quillen,  and  Ab- 
ner  Curtis?  During  all  this  turmoil  and  excitement  over  my 
financial  affairs  they  remained  quiet,  and  did  not  even  ask  me 
for  any  part  of  their  claim  against  me.  I  have  always  felt 
grateful  for  their  leniency,  and  they  afterwards  received  the 
amount  of  their  claims  in  full. 

These  suits  remind  me  of  a  flock  of  sheep  that  are  about 
to  jump  a  fence.  They  hesitate,  and  remain  huddled  together, 
till  one  of  their  number  makes  a  break  and  leaps  over.  He  is 
immediately  followed  by  the  rest  of  the  flock.  It  was  just  the 
same  with  my  creditors.  They  hesitated  and  looked  on 
while  I  was  erecting  the  new  drug  building,  but  as  soon  as 
Burdsal  &  Brothers  commenced  proceedings,  the  others  im 
mediately  began  actions  against  me. 

I  did  not  relish  the  idea  of  giving  up  the  drug  business. 
I  had  no  opposition,  there  being  no  other  drug  store  in  the 
village  at  that  time.  My  reverses  were  keenly  felt  by  my 
wife.  Emily  thought  that  there  was  great  danger  of  our 
losing  all  our  property.  She  was  a  poor  comforter  to  me  in 
this  trying  time.  Moreover,  she  censured  me  severely  for 
buying  such  a  large  amount  of  drugs,  and  she  also  advised 
me  to  seek  another  location.  I  had  purchased  these  drugs, 
however,  in  good  faith,  and  was  building  up  a  large  and 
lucrative  trade,  and  did  not  desire  to  change  my  location. 

I  am  now  satisfied  that  I  did  wrong  in  the  management  of 
this  business.  I  am  firmly  of  the  opinion  that  as  soon  as 
Burdsal  &  Brother  brought  suit  against  me,  I  should  have 
called  my  principal  creditors  together,  and  if  they  were  un 
willing  to  give  me  an  extension  of  time,  or  if  they  determined  to 
share  equally  in  my  assets,  I  should  have  made  an  assign 
ment,  and  given  all  my  creditors  an  equal  share.  The  reason 
is  obvious.  I  had  accounts  on  my  books  to  the  amount  of  over 
two  thousand  dollars.  Of  this,  an  assignee  would  probably 
have  collected  about  four  hundred  dollars,  or  twenty  per  cent. 
My  stock  of  drugs,  as  already  stated,  amounted  to  about  four 
hundred  and  eighty  dollars.  The  law  would  have  allowed  me 
a  set-off,  and  with  this  I  could  have  commenced  business  once 
more,  or  my  wife  could  have  started  in  business  in  her  own 
name,  and  could  soon  have  built  up  a  lucrative  trade.  The 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  259 


proceeds  of  my  practice  would  more  than  maintain  my  family, 
thus  leaving  the  profits  on  the  drugs  a  net  gain.  I  do  not  be 
lieve  that  I  realized  more  than  ten  per  cent,  on  the  debts 
which  were  due  me  at  that  time.  I  do  not  relate  this  to  dis 
parage  any  of  those'who  were  indebted  to  me.  I  had  freely 
and  willingly  credited  out  my  services  and  medicines.  There 
was  no  one  to  blame  but  myself,  but  there  is  an  old  adage 
that  some  persons  will  ride  a  free  horse  to  death.  This  re 
minds  me  of  an  anecdote  of  a  coal  operator,  residing  at 
Minersville,  who,  on  one  occasion,  borrowed  a  horse  to  ride 
a  distance  of  about  ten  miles.  The  day  was  very  hot,  and 
the  animal  was  free  to  go.  The  horse  was  soon  returned 
covered  with  foam,  and  barely  able  to  stand  on  its  feet,  when 
the  following  conversation  occurred  : 

Owner :  "Mr. ,  I  am  afeared  you  have  killed  my  hoss  ! 

Why  did  you  ride  him  so  tast?" 

Borrower :  "The  hoss  wanted  to  go,  and  I  let  him  out.  I 
did  not  think  he  would  hurt  hisself,  therefore  the  hoss  is  to 
blame  !" 

Thus  it  was  with  myself,  for  so  long  as  T  was  willing  to  credit 
out  my  services  and  drugs,  my  customers  thought  as  the  bor 
rower  did,  that  there  was  no  one  to  blame  but  myself.  Reader, 
beware  of  the  credit  system  ! 

Mr,  Lallance  proved  a  good  tenant,  and  paid  his  rent 
promptly.  This  made  business  much  easier  for  me,  and  I 
soon  became  reconciled  to  the  situation.  During  the  first 
year  that  he  occupied  the  drug-building,  my  financial  affairs 
improved,  and  I  was  able  to  pay  some  small  amounts  on  my 
indebtedness.  I  more  than  kept  the  interest  paid.  During  this 
time,  my  wife,  on  several  occasions,  tried  to  sell  the  property 
to  Mr.  Lallance,  but  he  was  not  prepared  to  invest  in  real 
estate,  and  no  bargain  was  made.  On  the  9th  of  July,  1870,  he 
again  rented  the  store,  agreeing  to  pay  ten  dollars  a  month. 
Throughout  this  year  my  finances  improved,  and  I  paid  some 
small  debts  and  made  partial  payments  on  others.  Making 
collections,  however,  was  about  as  dull  as  usual. 

My  wife  was  now  making  the  most  strenuous  exertions  to 
dispose  of  our  property.  She  used  every  means  to  induce  Mr, 
Lallance  to  make  the  purchase,  offering  to  sell  him  the  real 


2(')0  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


estate  for  two  thousand  five  hundred  dollars.  He,  however, 
declined  the  offer.  About  this  time  I  also  became  willing  to 
sell,  intending  to  remove  to  the  State  of  Kansas,  take  up  one 
hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  under  the  soldier's  pre-emp 
tion  act,  and  operate  a  farm  in  connection*  with  the  practice  of 
medicine ;  but,  on  finding  that  I  was  in  earnest,  my  wife 
strongly  opposed  this  project.  Her  strong  opposition  soon 
caused  me  to  abandon  the  notion,  and  also  the  idea  of  selling 
our  property. 

During  the  winter  and  early  part  of  tbe  spring  of  1871,  my 
wife  was  more  resolute  than  ever  in  regard  to  disposing  of  the 
property,  and  offered  it  to  Mr.  Lai  lance  for  two  thousand  two 
hundred  dollars,  but  he  did  not  make  the  purchase.  She  was 
bold  enough  to  tell  Mr.  Lallance  and  myself  that  she  would 
sell  on  the  first  opportunity,  provided  she  could  get  her  price. 

Up  to  the  first  of  March  Mr.  Lallance  did  a  large  and  lucra 
tive  business,  but  about  this  time  he  became  fearful  lest  we 
would  dispose  of  the  drug-building,  and  thus  throw  him  out  of 
a  location.  During  the  first  part  of  this  month,  he  concluded 
to  buy  a  lot,  and  erect  a  suitable  building  for  the  drug  trade  at 
this  place.  In  the  latter  part  of  March,  he  purchased  a  lot  on 
Third  Street,  and  commenced  making  preparations  to  erect  a 
drug  store  and  dwelling.  The  mechanics  were  ready  to  com 
mence  their  labors  about  the  first  of  April.  I  am  inclined  to 
the  opinion  that  he  made  a  mistake  in  so  doing,  and  that  he 
has  himself  long  since  came  to  the  same  conclusion.  He  could 
have  rented  our  drug  store  for  an  indefinite  period,  and  the 
business  did  not  justify  the  expense  of  erecting  a  new  building. 

While  Mr.  Lallance  was  making  preparations  for  his  pro 
posed  building,  my  wife  and  I  were  consulting  as  to  what  we 
would  do  with  our  store.  My  wife's  first  proposition  was  to 
lock  it  up  as  soon  as  Mr.  Lallance's  time  expired,  but  I  came 
to  no  hasty  conclusion.  My  first  idea  was  to  obtain  a  loan  of 
one  or  two  hundred  dollars,  and  carry  on  the  business  our 
selves,  but  I  remembered  my  experience  of  the  previous  three 
years,.and  soon  abandoned  the  idea  of  trying  to  borrow  money, 
and  concluded  not  to  depend  on  our  friends  and  neighbors  for 
assistance,  but  on  our  own  resources,  and  start  the  business  on 
a  small  scale.  It  is  the  old  story  of  the  lark  and  the  farmer.  As 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  201 


soon  as  the  farmer  determined  to  cut  the  grass  himself,  the 
lark  concluded  that  it  was  time  to  seek  another  nest.  I  gave 
my  wife  eighteen  dollars  to  invest  in  drugs,  wrote  the  order, 
and  she  signed  it.  At  her  request  the  order  was  sent  to  J.  S. 
Burdsal  &  Company,  heing  the  Fame  firm  of  whom  I  had 
formerly  bought  my  drugs.  On  the  same  day  that  Mr.  Lallance 
commenced  his  now  building,  we  were  engaged  in  setting  up 
eighteen  dollars  and  twenty-five  cents  worth  of  medicines  in 
our  old  stand,  it  being  the  small  room  in  our  dwelling  which  I 
had  first  used  as  a  drug  store.  This  was  a  surprise  to  Mr. 
Lallance,  and  he  took  umbrage  at  what  he  considered  a  very 
unkind  act  on  our  part.  However,  it  did  not  give  him  much 
uneasiness,  for  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  there  would  not 
be  much  competition. 

On  commencing  business  again,  my  wife  and  I  adopted  a 
new  plan,  which  was  to  separate  the  funds  received  from  my 
practice  from  the  money  received  from  the  sale  of  drugs.  In 
this  way  we  could  easily  ascertain  our  profits  in  the  drug 
business.  During  the  first  three  months  my  sole  dependence 
was  on  my  own  prescriptions,  which  we  now  filled  ourselves. 
Up  to  this  time  I  had  been  writing  from  twelve  to  eighteen 
hundred  prescriptions  yearly,  and  I  knew  that  if  I  furnished 
the  medicines  myself  that  my  own  practice  would  create  a 
large  sale  of  drugs.  Whenever  I  stood  in  need  of  funds,  I 
would  borrow  of  rny  wife,  and  vice  versa.  I  kept  a  strict  ac 
count  of  the  sales,  and  of  the  cash  received,  so  that  I  knew 
precisely  how  our  business  stood.  At  the  urgent  request  of 
my  wife,  I  did  not  use  any  printed  blanks  for  prescriptions  or 
for  labels,  arid  wrote  the  prescriptions  and  directions  on  blank 
paper,  the  object  being  to  confine  the  practice  and  the  sale  of 
drugs  in  our  own  hands.  The  other  physicians  who  practiced 
in  this  locality  generally  sent  their  prescriptions  to  Mr. 
Lallance.  Sometimes,  however,  we  filled  a  prescription  from 
some  physician  who  made  no  choice. 

To  all  appearances,  the  chances  of  success  in  our  new  busi 
ness  was  strongly  against  us.  Perhaps  no  firm  ever  com 
menced  business  with  less  means,  but  with  more  enthusiasm, 
energy  and  determination  than  we  did.  Even  our  children 
were  willing  and  anxious  to  help  us  in  our  undertaking.  I 


262  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


invariably  wrote  out  the  orders  for  our  supplies  of  drugs,  and 
my  wife  signed  them.  She  was  very  cautious  not  to  make 
these  orders  too  large,  so  that  we  could  not  meet  them  when 
due.  We  succeeded,  however,  in  meeting  all  the  demands 
against  us  We  moved  our  stock  into  the  drug  store  soon  after 
Mr.  Lallance  vacated  it.  We  took  possession  about  the  10th 
of  July,  and  about  the  same  time  received  an  additional  sup 
ply  of  drugs  and  drug  furniture.  Our  store  now  made  a  fine 
appearance,  and  we  were  much  elated  over  our  prospects.  Our 
stock  now  increased  rapidly,  and  it  was  evident  that  we  would 
soon  have  a  first-class  drug  store. 

During  the  succeeding  fall  and  winter  my  eldest  son,  George, 
who  had  a  fair  education,  wan  of  some  assistance  to  me  in  the 
store.  He  could  sell  some  of  the  articles  which  we  kept  on 
hand,  and  Martha,  who  was  a  good  scribe,  would  sometimes 
write  the  directions  for  the  medicines,  while  I  wrote  the  pre 
scriptions  and  filled  them.  In  the  spring  and  summer  of  1872 
George  could  handle  the  apothecary  medicines,  and  in  1873  he 
was  able  to  fill  the  prescriptions,  under  my  supervision,  He 
was  now  thirteen  years  old.  One  day  Rev.  Morgan,  of  the  M. 
E.  Church,  whose  children  were  affected  with  the  diphtheria, 
came  to  the  store  while  I  was  absent  and  requested  George  to 
refill  a  prescription.  Mr.  Morgan  handed  him  the  bottle  con 
taining  the  number,  asking  if  he  could  put  up  the  medicine. 
The  young  man  took  the  bottle,  looked  up  the  preecription 
among  the  files,  and  then  compounded  the  mixture.  After 
this  he  was  able  to  fill  prescriptions. 

During  the  first  eighteen  months  our  business  kept  improv 
ing  rapidly,  and  at  the  end  of  this  period  we  had  on  hand  a 
fair  amount  of  patent  medicines,  apothecary  medicines,  school 
books,, stationery,  notions,  paints,  oil,  dye  stuff,  glass,  etc.  Up 
to  October,  1872,  my  wife  assisted  willingly  in  the  store,  but 
she  now  began  to  falter  in  her  belief  in  the  propriety  of  keep 
ing  a  drug  store,  and  about  Christmas  we  spent  nearly  one 
week  parleying  as  to  the  amount  of  an  order  for  drugs  that  we 
were  getting  up.  Finally  I  wrote  an  order  for  a  small  amount, 
and  she  signed  it.  I  immediately  sent  it  to  Burdsal's,  at  Cin 
cinnati,  but  it  was  late  in  the  season  when  the  order  reached 
them ;  the  river  was  closed  with  ice,  and  the  goods  did  not 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


reach  us  till  the  first  of  February,  1873.  During  the  win 
ter  and  succeeding  spring  and  early  part  of  the  summer, 
Emily  continued  to  urge  me  to  dispose  of  our  property  and 
purchase  a  farm  with  the  proceeds.  In  order  to  please  her,  I 
wrote  a  few  letters  to  relatives  residing  in  Indiana  and  Illinois, 
inquiring  about  land  and  a  location  for  practicing  medicine. 
After  much  persuasion,  Emily  signed  one  or  two  orders  more; 
but  on  one  occasion  during  the  spring,  she  absolutely  refused 
to  sign  an  order  amounting  to  about  sixty  dollare.  Her  rea 
son  was  :  that  u  I  was  making  guch  large  orders  that  the  house 
and  lot  would  have  to  be  sold  to  pay  for  the  drugs.1'  Upon 
her  refusal,!  presented  it  to  Martha,  who  signed  it  in  the  name 
of  the  firm. 

Early  in  May,  my  wife  proposed  that  I  should  visit  my 
sister  Elizabeth,  near  Collett  Station,  Jay  County,  Indiana.  I 
presume  that  her  idea  was  for  me  to  look  at  the  country,  and 
ascertain  how  I  liked  it.  I  had  not  seen  my  sister  for  more 
than  twenty  years,  and  concluded  to  make  the  visit.  Martha 
was  to  accompany  me,  and  a  journey  of  three  days  found  us  at 
the  Spilman  residence.  My  sister  and  I  had  both  so  changed 
that  we  scarcely  recognized  each  other ;  but  had  I  met  my 
brother  in-law  in  the  city  of  New  York,  I  would  certainly  have 
known  him.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  visit,  and  after  remaining 
one  week,  returned  home,  being  absent  two  weeks.  Upon  my 
arrival  Emily  inquired  how  I  liked  the  country,  and  whether 
I  had  found  a  good  location.  I  informed  her  that  I  was 
pleased  with  the  locality  for  farming  purposes,  but  that,  in 
my  opinion,  it  was  an  unhealthy  place,  malarial  fever  pre 
vailing,  more  or  less,  every  year.  I  also  informed  her  that,  in 
my  then  state  of  health,  that  I  was  liable  to  contract  this 
fever  if  I  resided  there  two  or  three  months.  On  learning  this 
state  of  facts  she  appeared  to  be  much  disappointed. 

During  my  absence,  my  wife,  who  was  competent  to  pre 
scribe  in  certain  cases,  was  called  to  visit  a  gentleman  who  had 
an  attack  of  the  colic,  and  she  prescribed  for  him.  Upon  my 
return  I  was  requested  to  to  see  the  case,  and  learned  that  rny 
wife's  treatment  had  partially  relieved  him. 

I  felt  much  relieved  in  body  and  mind,  after  having  a  rest 
of  two  weeks  from  the  toils  of  my  profession,  and  once  more 


264  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


turned  my  attention  to  business  with  great  energy.  I  was  also 
well  pleased  with  the  manner  in  which  my  wife  and  son  had 
conducted  the  store  in  my  absence.  For  some  time  both 
branches  of  business  were  more  lucrative  than  ever  before.  I 
could  meet  the  present  demands  upon  me  and  have  some  funds 
left  to  apply  on  old  debts.  On  one  occasion,  during  the  sum 
mer,  I  met  a  gentleman  on  the  highway,  who  held  a  note 
against  me,  which  was  dormant;  that  is,  it  was  barred  by 
limitation,  and  could  not  be  collected.  On  reminding  me  of 
this  fact,  I  immediately  paid  him  ten  dollars  on  the  note,  thus 
renewing  the  obligation.  I  think  this  was  no  more  than 
justice.  Permit  me  to  remark  :  "Do  ye  likewise." 

In  the  latter  part  of  August,  I  advised  my  wife  to  purchase 
another  town  lot.  It  was  sixty-tour  feet  in  width  and  ninety- 
eight  feet  in  length,  fronted  on  Barringer  Street,  and  adjoined 
the  one  she  already  owned,  and  would  make  a  valuable  acqui 
sition  to  her  property.  She  readily  consented  to  make  the 
purchase,  agreeing  to  give  three  hundred  dollars  for  the  lot, 
fifty  dollars  of  which  was  to  be  paid  on  the  day  of  sale.  My 
reasons  for  advising  her  to  purchase  this  property  were  that, 
for  some  time,  she  had  said  nothing  in  regard  to  selling  out, 
and  I  desired,  if  possible,  to  wean  her  from  that  notion. 
There  were  seven  choice  apple-trees  on  the  lot,  which  were  be 
ginning  to  bear  fruit ;  there  was  also  room  for  a  garden,  and 
play-ground  for  the  children.  She  made  the  purchase,  and, 
for  a  time  abandoned  the  idea  of  changing  our  location. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


A  FATAL  STROKE  OF  THE  PEN. 

I  write  this  chapter  with  great  reluctance.  If  I  could  make 
my  narrative  connected  and  complete  without  it,  I  should  pre 
fer  to  say  nothing  about  the  events  it  records.  I  have  exper 
ienced  many  changes,  but  to  all  save  these  I  have  become 
reconciled;  these  never  will,  never  can  be  reconciled  to  my 
satisfaction.  I  would  that  they  could  forever  be  blotted  from 
my  memory. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  265 


It  was  a  bright  day  in  t'he  first  week  in  October  1873.  It  is 
now  about  four  moths  since  I  visited  ray  sister  Elizabeth,  it  is 
about  three  months  since  I  revived  that  dormant  note  against 
me;  it  is  six  weeks  since  my  wife  purchased  the  adjoining  lot 
to  her  property  ;  I  have  been  called  to  Minersville  to  visit  some 
patients.  I  am  on  my  return  home,  and  I  am  meditating  in 
regard  to  the  future;  I  am  building  castles  in  the  air;  I  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that,  in  one  year,  my  wife  will  have 
paid  for  her  late  purchase,  that,  in  the  meantime,  she  will  keep 
improving  the  store  and  increasing  her  stock  of  drugs,  and 
keep  up  her  obligations  with  Burdsals.  Her  business,  on  an 
average,  has  netted  an  income  of  about  twenty  dollars  a  month, 
or  two  hundred  and  forty  dollars  per  annum.  I  think  it  will 
soon  reach  three  hundred  ;  perhaps  more.  Throughout  the 
summer  I  have  had  more  lucrative  practice  than  at  any  other 
previous  time,  and  my  standing  as  a  physician  is  probably 
betterthan  ever  before.  I  am  more  than  paying  the  interest  on 
my  debts,  I  do  not  feel  the  expense  to  Indiana,  neither  does 
my  wife  miss  the  fifty  dollars  which  she  paid  on  her  property  ; 
but  she  has  told  me  that  she  does  not  like  drug  business. 
However,  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that,  with  the  assis 
tance  of  George,  I  can  carry  on  the  business  myself,  and  that, 
at  the  end  of  five  years,  we  can  have  a  first-class  drug  store. 
My  wife  has  been  doing  business  about  two  years  and  six 
months,  and  I  think  that  the  stock  on  hand  will  invoice  about 
six  hundred  dollars.  This  shows  what  can  be  done  with  eigh 
teen  dollars  when  rightly  applied.  I  am  now  willing  that 
Emily  shall  attend  to  her  domestic  affairs,  I  will  carry  on  the 
business  in  my  own  name  ;  and,  if  there  is  no  depression  in 
trade,  in  a  very  few  years  I  will  be  clear  of  indebtedness,  and 
in  ten  or  twelve  years  be  able  to  retire  from  active  practice,  I 
am  about  to  exclaim  in  the  language  of  the  Bard  of  Avon  : 

"There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men, 
Which,  taken  at  the  Hood, 
Leads  on  to  fortune." 

I  have  now  reached  my  residence,  I  dismount,  hitch  my  horse, 
and  enter  the  store,  where  George  is  engaged  in  building  a 
miniature  steamboat,  I  wend  my  way  to  the  sitting  room,  and 
find  my  wife  apparently  in  deep  meditation.  I  do  not  disturb 
her.  Presently  she  speaks.  What  do  I  hear  her  say?  Am  I 

34 


266  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

dreaming?  No  !  it  is  my  wife  who  speaks,  and  the  words  pro 
ceed  from  her  own  lips.  "Doc.  I  HAVE  SOLD  THE  HOUSE  AND 
LOT  !"  Had  a  clap  of  thunder  fallen  from  a  cloudless  sky,  or 
had  I  found  the  block  being  consumed  by  the  flames,  I  could 
not  have  been  more  surprised.  For  a  few  moments,  I  was 
speechless.  Can  it  be  a  reality?  I  have  certainly  not  lost  my 
senses.  Ifris  my  wife  who  is  sitting  before  me,  and  it  is  she 
who  speaks  to  me.  All  my  hopes  and  desires ;  all  my  plans 
and  calculations  ;  all  my  castles  in  the  air,  vanish  in  an  instant. 
I  was  stunned,  but  in  a  few  minutes  I  quietly  asked  her  the 
terms  of  the  sale,  and  to  whom  she  had  sold  the  property. 
She  replied  :  "I  have  sold  it  to  Lewis  Hudson  and  Ambrose 
Roush.  They  are  to  give  me  eighteen  hundred  dollars  for  the 
real  estate,  and  are  to  take  the  drugs  at  wholesale  prices."  She 
further  informed  me  that  the  purchase  money  is  to  be  paid  in 
cash,  as  soon  as  they  take  possession  of  the  property,  and  that 
she  has  also  agreed  not  to  keep  a  drug  store  at  Syracuse  in 
opposition  to  them,  nor  purchase  any  more  drugs,  and  that  the 
new  lot  and  the  barn  are  not  included  in  the  sale.  Shall  I 
acquiesce  in  this  transaction,  sell  our  property,  and  thus  throw 
us  out  of  business,  trusting  to  chance  in  order  to  obtain 
another  location?  Yes,  I  will  acquiesce,  for  without  her  assis 
tance  at  the  present  time,  I  fear  that  I  can  not  conduct  the  busi 
ness  alone,  and  if  we  do  not  succeed  in  the  future  as  we  have 
in  the  past  I  shall  not  be  to  blame.  « 

Thus  far  there  had  only  been  a  verbal  contract  between  my 
wife  and  Messrs.  Hudson  and  Roush.  In  a  few  days  after 
wards  these  gentlemen  appeared  with  a  written  article  of 
agreement  for  signature,  in  accordance  with  the  foregoing 
terms.  In  signing  this  article,  I  made  a  fatal  stroke  of  the 
pan.  The  property  was  now  virtually  out  of  my  hands,  and 
Hudson  and  Roush  were  to  take  possession  on  the  first  of 
April,  1874.  In  the  mean  time  our  orders  for  drugs  were  very 
small,  the  sales  were  fair,  and  as  a  natural  result  the  stock 
was  fast  running  down. 

For  a  time  I  was  much  dissatisfied  in  regard  to  this  sale  ; 
but  soon  after  the  bargain  was  consummated,  the  coal  opera 
tors  at  Syracuse,  as  well  as  elsewhere  in  the  Pomeroy  Bend, 
determined  to  reduce  the  price  of  mining  coal.  The  result 


THOS.  H.   BARTON.  267 


was  one  of  the  most  obstinate  strikes  that  had  ever  occurred 
in  the  bend.  It  continued  until  the  following  April.  During 
this  period  coal  was  very  scarce  at  Syracuse,  even  for  domes 
tic  purposes.  The  Syracuse  Coal  and  Salt  Company  adopted 
the  following  plan.  If  a  coal  miner  stood  in  need  of  coal  for 
his  own  use,  he  had  the  privilege  of  mining  three  cars  of  coal, 
one  for  himself  and  two  for  the  company.  By  this  means  a 
partial  supply  of  coal  was  provided  for  the  citizens  This  de 
pression  of  business  was  caused  by  the  great  financial  crisis 
of  1873,  which,  beginning  in  the  East,  gradually  extended 
throughout  the  United  States. 

One  of  the  causes  which  led  to  this  sale  was  the  credit 
system,  and  my  wife  was  about  as  deeply  in  the  mud  as  I  was 
in  the  mire.  If  I  credited  out  my  services  as  a  physician, 
she  also  did  the  same  in  regard  to  her  drugs.  I  will  give  one 
illustration.  One  day,  an  old  lady,  who  was  not  feeling  well, 
came  to  the  store,  and  bought  of  my  wife,  a  box  of  patent  pills 
on  credit.  She  went  home  and  took  a  dose;  but  in  a  few 
hours  I  was  called  in  great  haste  to  see  her,  the  messenger 
telling  me  that  she  was  severely  cramped  in  the  stomach  and 
bowels.  I  was  soon  at  her  bed-side,  and  found  as  a  result  of 
this  potent  cathartic,  that  her  lower  extremities  were  in  close 
proximity  to  her  head.  It  caused  me  two  visits,  and  no  in 
considerable  amount  of  medicine  to  set  her  right  once  more. 
At  this  writing,  my  practice,  the  medicine  which  I  furnished 
her,  together  with  the  pills,  are  standing  on  the  books  un 
paid. 

The  above  is  only  one  instance  out  of  a  score,  perhaps  hun 
dreds,  that  I  could  enumerate;  and  it  became  evident  to  my 
wife  that  Poor  Old  Trust  was  not  dead  as  yet.  Bad  Pay  had 
not  killed  the  poor  old  fellow,  but  it  was  reducing  his  vital  as 
well  as  his  mental  powers.  Emily  naturally  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  to  quit  the  business  was  the  only  way  to  break 
up  the  credit  system.  She  was  unwilling  to  wait,  and  move 
on  in  this  quiet  way  until  we  attained  better  circumstances.  I 
wished  to  do  so,  but  she  did  not  agree  with  me.  The  reader 
may  come  to  the  conclusion  that  as  I  was  strongly  opposed  to 
selling  the  property,  and  had  the  power  to  prevent  the  sale,  I 
should  have  done  so.  My  answer  is  this  :  My  wife  owned  the 


268 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


property;  it  was  hers  absolutely  in  fee  simple.  I  have  already 
stated,  in  a  former  chapter,  that  the  deed  was  made  to  her,  and 
also  gave  my  reasons  for  so  doing.  She  gradually  became  dis 
satisfied.  She  was  uncertain  in  regard  to  the  final  result.  We 
were  losing,  on  an  average,  about  ten  dollars  a  month  on  sales, 
which  we  failed  to  collect.  She  did  not  seem  to  realize  that 
the  profits  on  the  medicines  would  justify  the  loss.  Accord 
ing  to  her  reasoning  these  petty  losses  would  in  time  close  out 
the  store.  I  gradually  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  best 
to  let  her  have  her  way,  and  if  this  change  in  our  affairs  should 
prove  disastrous,  I  knew  that  the  blame  could  not  be  charged 
to  me. 

During  the  winter  of  1873-4,  I  wrote  several  letters  to  Dr. 
H.  W.  Stoddard,of  Illinois,  concerning  the  price  of  land  in 
his  locality,  and  also  in  regard  to  a  location  for  the  practice 
of  medicine.  He  was  a  cousin  of  my  wife,  and  had  studied 
medicine  with  me  for  a  few  months,  while  I  resided  at  Chester. 
I  also  corresponded  with  my  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Christopher 
Spilman,  who  then  resided  in  Indiana  in  reference  to  the 
same  subject.  In  the  meantime  every  person  with  whom  I 
conversed  in  relation  to  selling  out  and  changing  rny  location, 
with  two  exceptions,  told  me  that  I  did  wrong  in  so  doing.  I 
informed  them,  however,  that  I  was  opposed  to  selling  our 
property,  and  that  it  was  my  wife  who  made  the  sale.  At  the 
same  time  Hudson  and  Roush  were  making  strong  appeals  to 
us  to  remain  at  Syracuse.  I  was  having  an  excellent  practice, 
and  they  wished  to  retain  me  in  this  locality  in  order  to  fill  my 
prescriptions 

We  finally  determined  to  move  to  Indiana.  On  the  fourth 
of  April  we  disposed  of  our  household  goods  at  public  auction. 
Isold  my  horse  at  private  sale  on  nine  month's  credit.  About 
the  same  time  the  stock  of  drugs  and  medicines  on  hand  was 
invoiced  and  turned  over  to  Hudson  and  Roush.  The  invoice 
amounted  to  about  five  hundred  dollars.  During  the  spring  I 
paid  a  portion  of  my  old  indebtedness  from  the  sale  of  drugs 
and  from  medical  fees,  which  I  succeeded  in  collecting.  There 
was  about  three  hundred  dollars  standing  on  the  books  exclu 
sively  for  drugs.  Our  balances  further  showed  that  we  had  clear 
ed,  on  an  average,  about  twenty  dollars  per  month  from  the  sale 


THOS.  H.  BAUTON.  269 


of  drugs,  and  that  about  ten  dollars  per  month  had  been 
credited  out,  which  was  uncollected. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  we  should  take  our  departure  on 
the  fifth  day  of  April,  and  when  the  time  arrived,  a  large  num 
ber  of  persons  assembled  at  the  river  landing  to  bid  us  farewell ; 
and  when  the  good  old  steamer  Hudson  hove  in  sight,  many  of 
those,  who  had  been  our  friends  and  neighbors,  gave  each  of  us 
a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand,  at  the  same  time  wishing  us  good 
luck  in  our  ne.w  undertaking.  I  endeavored  to  appear  as  lively 
and  cheerful  as  usual,  but  at  heart  I  felt  downcast  and  sad.  I 
was  parting  from  many  old  and  pleasant  associations,  I  was 
about  to  take  up  my  abode  among  strangers,  I  had  laid  aside 
an  excellent  practice,  and  was  about  to  abandon  the  most 
lucrative  business  in  which  I  had  ever  been  engaged.  My 
thoughts  were  troubled.  Even  the  Clements  seemed  in  unison 
with  my  feelings.  The  sky  was  dark  and  lowering ;  the  sun 
was  obscured  by  the  clouds ;  the  atmosphere  was  damp  and 
chilly ;  a  misty  rain  was  descending  ;  all  nature  wore  a  gloomy 
aspect.  I  felt  its  depressing  influence,  and  wondered  what  the 
future  would  be  ! 

Three  day's  travel  found  us  at  Collett  Station,  Jay  county, 
Indiana,  where  we  were  met  by  my  brother-in-law,  who  gave 
us  a  heart}7  welcome  to  his  hospitable  residence.  We  were 
now  among  the  plains  and  woodlands  of  the  Hooaier  State. 
Mr.  Spilman  resided  about  one  mile  from  Collett,  which 
is  a  small  village  situated  four  miles  south  of  Portland,  the 
county-seat,  and  on  the  Richmond  &  Fort  Wayne  Railroad.  The 
land  in  Jay  county  is  undulating  and  in  places  it  is  inter 
spersed  with  marshes  and  swamps,  and  a  few  ponds  are  occas 
ionally  found.  On  the  creek  bottoms  and  upland  the  soil 
consists  of  a  rich  loam,  and  is  very  productive.  All  the 
cereals  that  grow  on  the  Ohio  river  bottoms  can  be  raised  here 
in  abundance,  but  the  soil  is  best  adapted  to  raising  corn,  oats 
and  flax.  WTheat  is  sometimes  injured  in  March  by  the  alter 
nate  freezing  and  thawing,  and  fruit  is  occasionally  killed  by  the 
late  frosts.  Peaches  will  not  grow  in  this  locality,  the  winters 
being  so  cold  that  the  frost  kills  the  trees. 

East  of  the  railroad  lies  a  forty  acre  lot.  On  its  eastern 
border  stood  an  old  log  cabin  which  was  probably  the  first  edifice 


270  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


ever  erected  in  that  locality.  Near  by  stood  a  stable,  which 
was  built  of  round  logs,  and  the  dirt  floor  was  covered  with 
manure  tsvo  feet  deep.  There  was  also  a  building,  which  was 
used  as  a  corn-crib  and  hen  house,  on  the  premises,  and  an 
orchard  of  about  eighteen  choice  apple  trees.  The  railroad 
which,  at  this  point,  runs  nearly  north  and  south,  ran  across  the 
northwest  corner  of  this  lot  at  an  angle  of  about  thirty  degrees, 
thus  cutting  off  about  one  and  ahalf  acres  of  land.  A  part  of  the 
village  of  Collett  is  located  on  the  part  of  the  original  lot  west 
of  the  railroad.  Soon  after  our  arrival  at  Collett  Mr.  Spilman 
informed  us  that  this  property  was  for  sale,  and  that  the  owner, 
John  Grearinger,  asked  thirteen  hundred  dollars  for  it.  He 
also  informed  me,  that  according  to  the  value  of  real  estate  in 
the  neighborhood,  this  piece  of  land  was  worth  twelve  hundred 
dollars.  Upon  hearing  a  conversation  with  Mr.  Grearinger 
in  regard  to  his  terms  for  the  sale  of  the  property,  he  replied : 
''It  is  worth  thirteen  hundred  dollars ;"  we  offered  him  twelve 
and  thus  affairs  stood  during  the  next  two  days.  Meanwhile, 
we  were  not  very  anxious  about  purchasing  property  in  this 
locality,  and  I  now  believe  that,  had  I  proposed  to  retrace  out 
steps  to  Syracuse  my  wife  would  have  readily  given  her  consent, 
moreover,  I  believe  this  course  would  have  been  the  best. 

It  did  not  prove  a  good  location  for  the  practice  of  medicine, 
or  the  sale  of  drugs;  but  unluckily  for  us,  Mr.  Grearinger 
made  his  appearance  at  the  appointed  time  at  the  Spilman 
residence,  and  agreed  to  sell  the  property  at  our  offer.  We 
had  agreed  to  give  twelve  hundred  dollars  for  it;  the  bargain 
was  closed  at  once ;  the  deed  was  made,  and  the  property  con 
veyed  to  my  wife.  A  few  days  afterwards  we  moved  our  house 
hold  goods  into  the  old  dilapidated  log  cabin. 

Reader,  do  you  believe  in  dreams  and  omens?  If  this 
question  was  put  to  myself,  I  am  not  prepared  to  say  that  I 
do,  nor  am  I  prepared  to  deny  that  there  may  be  some  myster 
ious  connection  between  our  sleeping  visions  and  the  actual 
realities  of  life. 

One  night,  during  the  winter  preceding  our  removal,  I 
dreamed  that  we  had  moved  into  an  old  building  of  the  most 
primitive  style.  It  was  situattd  in  the  state  of  Indiana.  The 
floor  of  this  old  structure  was  bulged  in  the  center,  and  the 


THOS.  H.  feARTON.  271 


edifice  itself  was  in  the  most  dilapidated  condition.  In  the 
rear  lay  a  garden  of  the  richest  soil,  and  in  this  garden  was 
about  half  a  dozen  stalks  of  corn  of  large  growth  ;  but  the  ears 
had  been  plucked  off,  and  the  stalks  were  dry  and  withered. 
To  me  the  premises  had  a  desolate  and  doleful  appearance, 
and  I  felt  downcast  and  sad  to  think  that  I  was  compelled  to 
inhabit  such  an  inferior  residence  as  this.  On  the  other  hand, 
my  wife  appeared  happy  and  cheerful,  and  while  she  was  en 
gaged  in  her  household  duties,  she  was  singing  a  familiar 
hymn.  I  awoke,  and  behold  !  it  was  a  dream. 

I  dreamed  again ;  and  the  visions  of  my  head  returned  unto 
me  :  We  had  moved  into  an  old  log  cabin  which  was  situated 
about  half  a  mile  south  of  the  city  of  Wheeling.  No  orna 
ments  decorated  its  walls,  no  furniture  was  to  be  found  in  it ; 
but  there  were  several  piles  of  bed-clothing  lying  on  the  floor. 
The  city  was  plainly  visible ;  it  made  a  splendid  appearance  ; 
its  streets  were  lined  with  costly  edifices  and  luxurious  man 
sions ;  its  spires  and  steeples  glittered  in  the  bright  sunshine. 
All  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life  were  near  me — almost 
within  my  grasp,  while  I  was  living  in  this  miserable  hut.  I 
awoke,  and  found  it  a  dream.  Have  my  visions  been  real 
ized? 

Soon  after  moving  into  this  old  shanty,  I  commenced  the 
erection  of  a  building  twenty-eight  feet  wide,  thirty  long,  and 
ten  feet  high  up  to  the  square.  The  roof  was  to  be  gothic  in 
style,  one  half  pitch,  thus  giving  an  upper  story  thirty  feet  long 
and  twelve  feet  wide,  sufficient  for  two  rooms.  The  lower  story 
was  to  be  divided  into  four  chambers.  This  edifice  was  ready 
to  be  plastered  by  the  middle  of  July,  when  we  moved  into  it, 
I  also  made  some  improvements  on  the  farm,  and  designed  to 
follow  the  occupation  of  farming  in  connection  with  the  prac 
tice  of  medicine.  The  expense  of  building,  however,  reduced 
our  funds,  and  I  soon  found  that  I  would  be  compelled  to  rent 
the  farm.  Moreover,  I  was  not  a  farmer  by  occupation,  and 
was  uncertain  whether  or  not  I  would  be  successful.  We  there 
fore  rented  the  land,  except  about  two  acres  which  we  worked 
ourselves,  to  Jacob  Grearinger,  a  relative  of  the  gentleman  of 
whom  we  had  purchased  the  property.  Mr.  Grearinger  raised 
a  fair  crop,  but  he  only  gave  the  corn  about  half  the  necessary 


272  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

plowing,  and  there  were  from  one  to  ten  stocks  of  corn  in  each 
hill.  I  call  such  farming  a  one  horse  business. 

About  the  last  of  June,  I  was  called  to  Syracuse  on  business, 
and  found  that  an  epidemic  of  typhoid  fever  had  made  its  ap 
pearance  at  that  place,  and  a  number  of  persons  were  affected 
with  it.  My  friends  were  all  well  pleased  to  see  me  once  more, 
and  at  once  started  me  in  business,  and  within  a  few  days  I 
had  several  professional  calls.  Having  attended  to  my  affairs, 
earned  and  collected  sufficient  funds  to  pay  my  traveling  ex 
penses,  I  once  more  bid  my  friends  farewell,  and  returned  to 
Indiana.  Soon  after  my  return,  I  received  several  letters  from 
my  friends  at  Syracuse,  stating  that  my  services  were  required 
at  that  place,  as  the  epidemic  was  on  the  increase.  I  at  once 
decided  to  leave  my  family  for  a  time,  return  to  Syracuse,  and 
practice  medicine  there.  I  boarded  a  train  on  the  28th  of 
July  and  in  due  time  reached  my  destination.  I  opened  an 
office  in  one  room  of  Hudson  and  Roushes'  residence,  and 
boarded  with  James  Ewing,  and  was  soon  very  busy  treating  a 
number  of  cases  of  typhoid  fever  atjSyracuse  and  Minersville. 
I  was  kept  very  busy  for  about  two  months.  There  was  a  pro- 
trated  case  of  this  fever  at  Minersville,  the  patient  being  a 
married  man  about  twenty-six  years  old.  The  disease  was  ar 
rested  about  the  close  of  the  third  week ;  but  no  sooner  was  he 
clear  of  fever  than  he  asked  me  if  he  could  have  a  taste  of 
peaches.  As  there  was  an  abundance  of  this  fruit  and  general 
ly  of  a  good  quality,  I  gave  my  consent,  supposing  that  he 
would  procure  a  ripe  peach.  His  wife,  however,  procured  a  sup 
ply  of  the  poorest  quality  that  could  be  found  in  the  market, 
and  he  ate  a  few  of  these  rind  and  all.  The  result  of  this  feast 
was  an  attack  of  peritoritis,  and  in  spite  of  all  that  I  could  do 
for  him,  he  died  about  two  days  afterwards. 

This  case,  which  is  the  only  one  I  lost  during  this  period  at 
Syracuse,  is  reported  as  a  warning  to  those  who  may  be  con 
valescing  of  typhoid  fever.  Do  not  eat  green  fruit,  or  fruit  of 
a  poor  quality  especially  the  rind. 

My  professional  labors  closed  with  three  cases  of  obstetrics, 
during  the  last  week  oi  this  period.  The  major  portion  of  my 
leisure  hours  was  spent  in  study,  thereby  hoping  to  keep  up 
with  the  times,  and  render  myself  proficient  in  the  science  of 
medicine. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  273 


About  the  28th  of  September,  I  once  more  bid  farewell  to 
my  friends  at  Syracuse,  not  knowing  but  it  might  be  the  last 
farewell,  and  was  soon  wending  my  way  to  the  swamps  of  In 
diana.  I  reached  Ridgeville,  which  is  about  six  miles  south 
of  Collett,  in  due  time,  but  was  detained  at  that  place  about 
two  hours.  I  reached  Collect  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  eyen- 
ing  and  was  glad  to  be  at  home  with  my  family  once  more.  I 
had  hoped  to  find  them  in  good  health,  but  a  few  days  pre 
vious  to  my  arrival,  my  wife  and  Mattie  had  contractsd  the 
intermittent  fever.  Perhaps  I  did  not  sympathize  with  them 
as  I  should  have  done.  I  had  warned  them  in  regard  to  the 
locality.  For  more  than  a  year  previous  to  our  removal  to 
Indiana,  I  had  repeatedly  informed  them  in  regard  to  the 
unhealthy  condition  of  that  State.  They  were  old  enough  to 
understand.  I  did  my  duty,  however,  as  a  husband  and  father. 
At  the  proper  time,  1  administered  a  few  large  doses  of  quinine, 
and  the  fever  was  soon  abated.  It  may  have  been  well  for 
myself,  that  I  was  living  in  Ohio  during  the  sickly  season  in 
the  Hoosier  State. 

Late  in  the  summer  and  fall,  water  is  scarce  in  this  section 
of  Indiana.  Near  the  old  log  hut  two  holes  had  been  dug  with 
the  intention  of  obtaining  a  well.  These  holes  had  been 
walled  up,  but  the  walls  had  caved  in,  thereby  causing  a  deep 
depression  in  the  surface  of  the  ground.  One  of  these  afford 
ed  water  during  the  winter,  spring,  and  early  summer,  but  late 
in  the  summer  and  fall  it  was  dry.  It  was  evident  that  I 
would  have  to  dig  a  well,  if  I  continued  to  reside  in  this 
locality,  and  soon  after  my  return  from  Syracuse,  I  employed 
a  few  men  and  commenced  digging  for  water.  After  digging 
twenty  feet  I  procured  a  dirt  auger,  and  bored  ten  feet  further 
striking  a  vein  of  water.  I  then  dug  to  this  vein  and  obtained 
an  abundant  supply,  but  it  was  impregnated  with  mineral  sub 
stances,  and  was  of  a  poor  quality.  The  water  flowed  in  so 
rapidly  that  it  kept  us  bu^y  building  the  wall  to  keep  out  of 
the  way.  This  well  contained  fifteen  feet  of  water  even  in  dry 
weather. 

During  my  sojourn  in  Indiana  I  had  some  professional  busi 
ness,  but  it  was  not  lucrative.  I  could  have  had  more  practice 
had  I  been  well  prepared,  and  had  I  not  been  otherwise  engaged. 

35 


274  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  <>F 


I  can  not  close  this  period  of  ray  narrative  without  making 
mention  of  the  numerous  snakes  which  infested  this  locality.  I 
think  that,  during  the  summer,  my  sons,  George  and  Mott, 
killed  about  one  hundred  of  these  reptiles.  The  black  snakes, 
(the  Coluber  constrictor)  were  the  most  numerous.  The  common 
snake  (Natrix  torquata)  was  also  abundant.  One  hoop  or 
jointed  snake  was  seen.  I  do  not  remember  of  seeing  any 
rattlesnakes,  (Crotalus  haridus.) 

One  bright  summer  day,  we  were  much  surprised  at  Mott, 
who  came  running  into  the  house  crying  out :  "Mother,  a 
snake,  a  sn;ike  !  where  is  George?"  Mott  and  Sophia  were  in 
the  wood  about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  house  and  came 
across  a  black  snake.  Sophia  remained  to  watch  his  snake- 
ship  while  Mott  ran  to  the  house  to  seek  George  to  assist  in 
killing  the  snake.  George  was  soon  at  the  scene  of  action.  In 
the  meantime  the  snake  was  eying  my  daughter  with  sus 
picion,  George  with  hoe  in  hand,  as  David  Crockett  said: 
"Severed  his  'tarnal  head  from  his  all  tail  of  a  body."  This 
reptile  measured  six  feet  in  length. 

About  the  20th  of  October,  hard  frost  made  its  appearance. 
The  winters  in  Jay  county  are  usually  severe.  The  ground 
generally  freezes  in  November,  and  remains  in  a  frozen  condi 
tion  till  the  middle  of  March.  Such  weather  is  conducive  to 
good  health  in  that  locality.  As  my  funds  were  now  getting 
low,  I  determined  to  return  to  Syracuse,  and  follow  my  pro 
fession,  leaving  my  family  in  Indiana.  On  mentioning  my 
plans  to  my  wife,  she  objected  to  my  being  away  from  home 
during  the  inclement  winter  weather;  and,  on  thinking  over 
our  affairs,  she  came  to  the  conclusion  that  we  had  better  move 
to  Ohio.  I  readily  agreed  with  her.  About  the  last  of  Octo 
ber,  we  packed  up  our  household  goods,  which  were  easily 
transported,  bade  farewell  to  our  relatives  and  new  made 
friends  in  the  Hoosier  State,  boarded  a  train,  and  wended  our 
way  to  Syracuse,  reaching  our  destination  the  first  week  in 
November. 

I  was  now  once  more  in  Syracuse,  but  felt  cast  down  in  re 
gard  to  my  future  prospects.  I  felt  like  the  peacock  when  he 
has  shed  his  tail  feathers,  but  unlike  that  fowl,  I  did  not  hide 
myself  from  public  observation.  How  different  is  my  situa- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  275 


tion  and  financial  circumstances  now  from  what  they  were 
eighteen  months  previous.  I  was  then  residing  in  an  elegant 
and  comfortable  residence.  I  enjoyed  many  of  the  comforts 
and  some  of  the  luxuries  of  life.  More  than  all  this,  I  had  a 
very  fair  prospect  of  making  money.  My  wife  owned  prop 
erty  in  her  own  right  worth  at  least  two  thousand  dollars.  She 
was  the  owner  of  a  good  drug  store,  and  was  doing  a  fair  and 
lucrative  business,  I  was  enjoying  an  excellent  practice.  All 
this  is  now  changed,  we  live  in  a  house  for  which  we  pay  rent; 
my  son  is  out  of  employment ;  my  horse  is  sold,  and  I  am  now 
compelled  either  to  hire  a  horse  to  attend  to  my  practice  at 
Minersville  *:nd  in  the  country,  ride  in  the  'bus  or  watch  for  a 
good  opportunity  and  walk.  Moreover,  my  absence  from  Syra 
cuse  during  the  sickly  season  mentioned,  gave  my  competitors 
an  opportunity  of  establishing  themselves  more  firmly  in  their 
profession.  Notwithstanding  these  discouraging  circumstan 
ces,  I  again  offered  my  professional  services  to  the  citizens  of 
this  locality,  and  went  to  work  with  a  will. 

Beginning  with  a  call  next  day  after  our  arrival,  I  at  once 
had  a  fair  amount  of  professional  business.  During  the  re 
mainder  of  this  year  my  practice  was  fair,  and  I  collected  a 
sufficient  amount  of  my  earnings  to  meet  all  my  expenses  in 
cluding  the  rent. 

We  were  now  the  owners  of  two  thrifty  young  orchards, 
nevertheless  we  were  compelled  to  buy  our  fruit.  The  frost 
killed  our  fruit  in  Indiana,  and  the  mischieveous  young 
urchins,  commonly  known  as  the  "small  boy,"  destroyed  it  in 
Syracuse. 

During  the  winter  and  spring  of  1875,  my  professional  busi 
ness  was  good  at  Syracuse  and  also  at  Minersville.  I  think  I 
had  nearly  all  the  practice  in  the  latter  place.  An  epidemic 
of  catarrhal  fever  had  broken  out  in  both  these  villages  together 
with  a  few  cases  of  pneumonia.  The  result  was  that  I  was 
kept  very  busy  attending  to  my  professional  labors. 

Early  in  the  spring  Dr.  Edward  H.  Trickle,  of  Racine,  located 
at  Syracuse  with  the  object  of  practicing  medicine.  On  the 
breaking  out  of  the  rebellion,  Dr.  Trickle  enlisted  as  a  private 
in  company  E,  of  the  Fourth  West  Virginia  Regiment,  and 
was  appointed  one  of  the  corporals  of  that  company.  On  the 


276  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


19th  of  March,  1863,  he  was  promoted  to  be  Second  Lieutenant 
of  company  I  of  the  same  regiment,  and  in  that  capacity 
he  faithfully  served  the  government  till  the  expiration  of  his 
term  of  enlistment.  Some  time  after  the  close  of  the  war, 
comrade  Trickle  studied  medicine  under  the  preceptorship  of 
Dr.  John  R.  Philson,  of  Rncine  and  afterwards  attended  a 
Medical  College,  and  received  his  diploma  as  Doctor  of  Medi 
cine.  He  and  I  were  on  very  good  terms.  He  was  well  re 
spected  as  a  physician,  and  obtained  a  fair  amount  of  practice 
at  Syracuse.  He  practiced  medicine  here  about  two  years, 
and  then  returned  to  Racine. 

Dr.  Trickle  was  a  very  fair  competitor;  yet,  notwithstand 
ing  his  opposition,  I  had  a  sufficient  number  of  patients  to 
keep  me  busy  during  the  remainder  of  this  year.  My  busi 
ness  was  sufficiently  extensive  to  require  the  use  of  a  horse. 
I  purchased  a  horse,  saddle  and  bridle  of  Jonas  Ervin  for 
ninety  dollars,  giving  him  therefor  my  promissory  note.  My 
financial  affairs  improved  during  this  year,  regardless  of  op 
position,  dull  times,  and  slow  collections,  and  by  the  1st  of 
November  I  had,  after  keeping  up  my  expenses,  a  small  sur 
plus  of  funds  laid  by. 

About  the  first  week  in  November  we  learned  that  our 
affairs  in  Indiana  were  not  in  good  condition.  In  view  of 
this,  my  wife  visited  our  relatives  at  Collett.  Soon  after 
erecting  the  residence  on  our  farm  in  Indiana  we  had  light 
ning-rods  put  up,  expecting  to  pay  for  this  improvement  from 
the  proceeds  of  the  farm  ;  but,  on  her  arrival,  my  wife  found 
that  these  fixtures  had  not  been  paid  for.  She  paid  the 
claim,  attended  to  some  other  details  in  regard  to  the  prop 
erty,  and  then  returned  home,  having  been  absent  eight  or  ten 
days.  Her  expenses  during  this  visit  was  thirty  dollars. 

Some  time  during  the  succeeding  winter  Daniel  Miller,  re 
siding  near  Collett,  offered  us  fifteen  hundred  dollars  for  our 
property  in  Indiana,  the  purchase  money  to  be  paid  in  install 
ments.  This  was  a  fair  price  for  it,  but  we  desired  to  make 
the  sale  a  cash  transaction,  and  no  bargain  was  effected. 

The  spring  of  1876  opened  up  with  a  fair  prospect  of  suc 
cess  in  my  profession.  I  was  now  the  owner  of  an  excellent 
horse,  and  had  paid  a  part  of  the  purchase  money.  I  was 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  277 


using  my  utmost  endeavors  to  build  up  a  lucrative  practice ; 
but  notwithstanding  my  efforts,  I  was  destined  to  meet  with 
some  reverses. 

Prior  to  our  removal  to  Indiana,  as  already  stated  in  this 
chapter,  I  sold  my  horse  at  private  sale.  I  disposed  of  the 
animal  to  James  Ewing,  whom  I  have  mentioned  as  practic 
ing  law  before  justices'  courts,  taking  his  promissory  note  for 
seventy  dollars,  with  Jacob  Grim  as  security.  The  note  was 
about  two  years  past  due ;  and  on  the  16th  of  March,  at  the 
urgent  request  of  my  wife,  I  planted  a  suit  against  Ewing 
and  Grim  before  Isaac  Carleton,  a  justice  of  the  peace  in  and 
for  Sutton  township,  for  the  sum  of  eighteen  dollars  and  thir 
teen  cents,  it  being  the  balance  then  due' on  the  note.  I  had 
boarded  with  Mr.  Ewing  during  my  visit  to  Syracuse  in  the 
summer  of  1874.  and  I  had  used  his  horse  a  number  of  times 
in  my  professional  business,  and  had  given  him  credit  on  the 
note  for  these  items.  I  filed  the  note  with  the  justice  as  a 
bill  of  particulars.  The  case  was  set  for  hearing  on  the  21st. 
On  the  day  appointed  for  trial  we  met  at  the  magistrate's 
office,  and,  at  the  instance  of  Mr.  Ewing,  the  case  was 
adjourned  till  early  in  April,  when  the  defendant  again  ad 
journed  the  case,  and  he  continued  to  adjourn  it  from  time  to 
time  until  the  first  of  August,  when  he  filed  his  bill  of  set-off. 
He  brought  up  two  or  three  items  of  account  which  had  been 
previously  settled.  Among  these  was  a  claim  of  three  dollars  for 
moving  my  sister-in-law  to  Chester,  with  which  I  had  nothing 
to  do.  Moreover,  he  received  his  pay  for  this  service  from  my 
sister-in-law,  my  books  showing  a  plain  statement.  His  claim 
for  horse  hire  was  put  at  eleven  trips  to  Minersville  at  one 
dollar  a  trip;  that  is,  every  time  I  used  the  horse  to  make  a 
professional  visit  was  counted  as  one  day's  service  for  the 
animal,  the  distance  being  about  three  miles,  going  and  re 
turning. 

The  case  finally  came  up  for  trial  on  the  5th  of  August,  and 
was  tried  before  a  jury.  I  was  affected  that  day  with  the  sick 
headache  and  was  unfit  to  attend  to  a  suit  at  law,  it  being  all 
that  I  could  do  to  give  in  my  testimony. 

Mr.  Ewing  testified,  in  substance,  that  I  had  the  use  of  his 
horse  eleven  trips  to  Minersville;  that  I  received  the  animal 


278  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  returning  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  that  this  would  make  a  day  in 
hiring  a  horse.  My  own  testimony  was  substantially  as  fol 
lows  :  That  when  I  first  engaged  the  animal  Mr.  Ewing  said 
that  he  would  make  the  charges  reasonable,  but  that  he  would 
expect  more  compensation  than  the  regular  'bus  fare,  which 
was  twenty  cents  for  going  and  returning;  that  on  every  oc 
casion  but  two  I  received  the  horse  about  nine  o'clock  in  the 
forenoon,  returning  between  twelve  and  one  o'clock,  thus  giv 
ing  time  for  Hudson  and  Roush  to  fill  my  prescriptions  and 
send  them  to  Minersville  by  the  'bus  in  the  afternoon  ;  that  on 
one  occasion  I  received  the  animal  about  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning  and  returned  next  day  about  seven,  and  that  on  an 
other  occasion  I  was  absent  from  four  in  the  afternoon  till 
eight  in  the  evening;  that  one  dollar  a  day  was  a  reasonable 
charge,  and  that  I  was  willing  to  pay  for  the  use  of  the 
horse  at  that  rate  for  the  actual  time  engaged,  and  that 
the  distance  traveled  averaged  about  two  miles  and  a  half. 

I  was  represented  by  John  Borham,  Mr.  Ewing  by  Calvin 
DeWolf.  Of  these  artists  at  law,  perhaps  -Mr.  DeWolf  was  the 
best  pettifogger  before  a  Justice  of  the  Peace.  In  this  case  at 
any  rate  Mr.  Ewing's  counsel  was  more  shrewd  than  mine. 
Testimony  was  introduced,  without  any  objection  on  the  part 
of  Mr.  Borham,  concerning  the  price  of  horse-hire  by  the  day, 
but  I  do  not  remember  anything  being  said  in  regard  to  the 
short  distance  which  the  animal  had  to  travel  in  this  case. 
Even  testimony  was  introduced  showing  what  one  of  our  liv 
ery  men  charged  lor  a  horse  and  carriage  to  go  and  return 
from  Middleport,  at  least  three  times  the  distance  to  and  from 
Minersville.  I  make  no  reflection  in  regard  to  the  Justice.  No 
objections  were  made  by  counsel,  and  such  testimony  had  a 
tendency  to  mislead  the  jury. 

The  testimony  being  heard  by  the  jury,  the  case  was  ready 
for  the  pleadings  of  the  attorneys.  Herein  my  counsel  allow 
ed  his  opponent  to  get  the  advantage. 

The  counsel  having  finished  his  plea,  Mr.  DeWolf  rose.  It 
was  not  like  the  rising  of  Burke  in  the  British  Parliament,  but 
all  the  same  it  was  fatal  to  my  case.  Mr.  DeWolf  said  "that 
as  I  was  the  plaintiff  in  the  case,  in  order  to  establish  my 


THOS.  II.  BARTON.  279 


claim  I  would  have  to  have  a  preponderance  of  evidence  ; 
and  that  as  I  had  admitted  a  part  of  the  claim,  I  was  liable  for 
the  whole  amount."  My  attorney  made  no  objection  to  this 
false  pleading.  He  should  have  maintained,  that  as  the  de 
fendants  had  a  set-off  against  me,  in  order  to  establish  their 
claim,  they  should  produce  a  preponderance  of  testimony.  The 
jury  rendered  a  verdict  against  me  for  one  dollar  and  fifteen 
cents,  and  the  costs  of  the  suit. 

I  appealed  the  case  to  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  and  filed 
my  petition  in  court  by  an  able  attorney  of  the  Meigs  county 
bar.  The  case  was  adjourned  from  one  session  of  the  court  to 
another  till  the  spring  of  1879.  In  the  meantime,  during  my 
absence,  my  counsel  allowed  Jacob  Grim  to  be  dismissed  as  a 
co-defendant,  thus  throwing  out  the  only  responsible  party.  I 
thought  strange  of  this,  as  at  the  Ju.-tices  Court,  he  was  in 
strumental  in  retaining  Grim  as  a  co-defendant.  Meanwhile, 
I  was  preparing  for  trial,  and  wrote  a  number  of  questions  for 
Ewing  to  answer  when  he  came  to  give  his  testimony,  which, 
in  all  probability  would  have  impeached  him.  The  case  how 
ever,  never  came  to  a  hearing  in  court.  About  the  20th  of 
May,  1879,  Mr.  Ewing  left  this  world  of  strife,  contention,  and 
law-suits,  and  quietly  passed  to  a  world  where  strife  and  con 
tention  is  unknown. 

At  a  future  session  of  the  court,  my  attorney  informed  me 
that  he  had  duly  summoned  Grim  to  appear  in  court;  and, 
having  failed  to  answer  the  summons,  he  had  obtained  a  judg 
ment  by  default  against  him  for  eighteen  dollars  and  thirteen 
cents  in  my  favor.  He  claimed,  however,  that  there  was  some 
error  in  the  proceedings,  and  that  it  was  best  for  me  to  keep 
quiet  in  regard  to  the  matter,  as  the  case  might,  within  three 
years,  be  reopened.  Several  years  afterwards,  I  applied  to  ray 
counsel  for  an  execution  against  the  defendant.  Now,  kind 
reader,  what  do  you  suppose  that  my  counsel  told  me?  He 
said  :  "I  have  no  recollection  of  this  judgment  against  Grim  I" 
He  then  looked  up  his  record  of  judgments,  and  failed  to  find 
it.  His  action  speaks  for  itself,  and  needs  no  further  com 
ment. 

******* 

In  1876  the  financial  panic  was  severely  felt  in  the  western 


280  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


states.  The  government  was  gradually  preparing  for  the  re 
sumption  of  specie  payments.  Hence  the  stringency  of  the 
money  market.  Property  was  rapidly  depreciating  in  value. 
Business  of  all  kinds  was  almost  at  a  stand-still.  It  was  ex 
tremely  difficult  for  those,  who  had  contracted  debts  during 
the  war  and  immediately  afterwards,  to  meet  their  financial 
obligations.  It  was  difficult,  and  in  many  instances  impos 
sible  to  make  collections.  This  state  of  affairs  was  severely 
felt  by  myself.  I  had  but  little  time  to  attend  to  the  collection 
of  my  just  dues,  and  many  of  my  patrons  were  very  negligent 
in  this  respect,  and  for  sometime  I  received  but  a  small  pit 
tance  from  those  who  were  indebted  to  me.  To  aid  me  in 
my  finances,  my  wife,  sometime  during  the  preceding  au 
tumn,  sold  an  acre  of  her  land  in  Indiana  to  Daniel  Miller,  of 
Collett,  for  eighty-seven  dollars  and  fifty  cents,  but  this  was 
only  a  temporary  relief. 

For  several  years  during  the  period  of  which  I  am  now  writ 
ing,  the  game  of  croquet  was  a  favorite  recreation  among  the 
young  and  middle  aged  of  both  sexes.  The  game  was  played 
extensively  both  at  Syracuse  and  Minersville.  At  first  I  did 
not  like  the  game,  but  would  occasionally  be  persuaded  to  take 
part  in  this  harmless  amusement.  For  some  time,  however,  I 
could  see  nothing  amusing  in  it.  I  was  slow  in  learning  to 
play,  and  understanding  the  science  of  the  game,  and  was  very 
awkward  in  handling  the  mallet,  I  gradually  became  fond  of 
the  exercise  ;  it  afforded  me  some  recreation  during  my  leisure 
hours.  Although  awkward  at  first,  I  kept  on  trying,  until  I 
became  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  rules  and  the  use  of 
the  mallet,  I  played  more  or  less  every  day  when  the  weather 
was  fair,  and  by  dint  of  perseverence,  became  an  excellent 
player.  Playing  croquet,  however,  Jid  not  prevent  my  attend 
ing  church,  and  during  these  years  I  was  a  regular  attendant 

at  divine  service. 

******** 

I  now  approach  an  event  of  my  life,  so  solemn  and  sad,  that 
although  the  frosts  of  thirteen  winters  have  passed  away,  the 
occurrence  is  still  fresh  in  my  memory.  I  had  met  with 
financial  reverses.  I  had  sustained  pecuniary  losses,  but  now 
I  am  about  to  experience  a  greater  loss.  Once  more  I  am 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  281 


about  to  be  separated  from  a  near  and  dear  companion ;  once 
more  the  cold  earth  is  about  to  close  over  the  one  I  loved 
best. 

Since  our  marriage,  my  wife's  health  had  usually  been  good. 
She  had  apparently  recovered  from  the  malarial  fever.  In  the 
summer  of  1875  she  had  an  attack  of  dysentery,  and  my 
brother  James,  who  still  resided  at  Addison,  was  called  to 
treat  her.  From  this  I  think  she  also  recovered.  During  the 
ensuing  winter  she  contracted,  as  I  then  supposed,  a  mild 
catarrh,  which  was  accompanied  with  a  dry  cough.  At  first  I 
thought  there  was  nothing  serious,  but  she  gradually  grew 
worse,  and  I  commenced  treating  her.  My  treatment  did  not 
prove  effective  ;  the  cough  became  more  troublesome  ;  ^  her 
bodv  gradually  commenced  to  waste  away,  and  by  the  latter 
part  of  the  succeeding  summer,  it  became  an  evident  fact  that 
she  was  affected  with  that  terrible  disease,  pulmonary  con 
sumption.  I  then  employed  eminent  counsel,  but  our  united 
efforts  proved  unavailing.  She  still  continued  to  fail  ;  her 
breathing  became  more  difficult;  the  cough  was  nearly  inces- 
sent ;  her  sputa  became  thick  and  tenacious,  and  when  the 
frosts  of  winter  made  their  appearance,  it  was  plainly  evident 
that  her  earthly  existence  was  only  a  question  of  tirru.  I  now 
began  to  abandon  all  hopes  of  her  recovery,  but  nevertheless, 
I  kept  her  constantly  under  treatment  first  by  one  physician 
and  then  another.  Altogether  there  were  six  physicians  who 
treated  her  and  gave  her  advice.  During  the  month  of  De 
cember,  and  early  part  of  January,  1877,  she  continued  to  fail 
rapidly,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  latter  month  she  was  con 
fined  to  her  bed.  Her  respiration  was  extremely  rapid  on  the 
least  exertion,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  she 
raised  the  sputa  from  her  lungs.  During  all  this  time  her  ap 
petite  was  fair,  and  her  stomach  could  digest  light  articles  of 
food.  She  gradually  failed  in  strength  till  the  twentieth  of 
February,  when  I  became  convinced  that  her  earthly  suffer 
ings  would  soon  be  over. 

*****  *  * 

It  is  evening,  and  about  the  seventh  hour.  I  am  now  aware 
that  the  supreme  moment  has  come.  For  the  second  time  I 
am  standing  by  the  dying  bedside  of  a  kind  and  loving  com- 

36 


282  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


panion.  She  has  been  the  partner  of  my  life  for  many  years, 
but  this  union  is  now  about  to  be  forever  severed.  She  is 
face  to  face  with  the  grim  monster.  A  lady  who  is  standing 
near  her  bedside  speaks  to  her  :  "  Emily,  is  Jesu?  with  you?  " 
A  kind  and  loving  Savior  is  with  her,  but  she  cannot  say  so. 
She  tries  to  speak,  but  the  power  of  utterance  fails;  her  lips 
move,  but  they  utter  no  sound.  In  token  of  her  faith  in  her 
Redeemer,  she  raises  her  thin  and  emaciated  arms  towards 
heaven,  and  clasps  her  hands  together,  as  if  she  means  to  say  : 
"Jesus  is  with  me;  he  is  my  friend  and  comforter  in  a  dying 
hour,  and  I  will  soon  be  asleep  in  Jesus." 

******* 

A  half  hour  more,  and  all  is  over.  The  spirit  has  left  its 
earthly  tenement  and  taken  its  flight  to  the  realms  of  bliss. 
The  burial  services,  conducted  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Berkstresser, 
of  the  M.  E.  Church,  took  place  from  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  church  was  crowded  with  the  friends  and  relatives  of  the 
deceased.  Rev.  Berkstresser  preached  a  very  touching  and 
appropriate  sermon  from  the  latter  clause  of  the  second  verse 
of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  :  "In  my 
father's  house  are  many  mansions."  Everything  connected 
with  the  sad  obsequies  was  eloquent  of  the  loving  esteem  in 
which  my  dear  companion  was  held.  After  the  last  sad  rite 
had  been  performed  at  the  church,  all  that  was  mortal  of  that 
once  vigorous  and  noble  woman  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  Syra 
cuse  cemetery,  in  the  presence  of  her  sorrowing  friends  and 
relatives. 

I  returned  from  the  solemn  ceremonial  weighed  down  with 
sorrow  and  affliction.  My  household  affairs  went  on  as  usual : 
the  fire  burned  brightly,  the  lamps  cast  a  radiant  glow  of  light 
in  our  humble  domicile,  but  the  familiar  form  of  my  loving 
companion  could  be  seen  no  more.  Her  life-work  is  ac 
complished  ;  her  mission  is  ended ;  her  spirit  is  asleep  in 
Jesus. 

"Asleep  in  Jesus:  blessed  sleep 
From  which  none  ever  wake  to  weep  ; 
A  calm  and  undisturbed  repose, 
Unbroken  by  the  last  of  foes." 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  283 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

TREATMENT  OF  PAUPERS.  — LITIGATION. 

During  the  years  that  have  elapsed  since  the  war,  I  have 
treated  a  great  many  paupers,  and  received  compensation  there 
for  from  the  township  or  county  ;  and  I  have  been  regarded  by 
the  trustees  of  Sutton  Township,  and  the  infirmary  directors  of 
Meigs  county  as  a  prominent  character  in  regard  to  reporting 
paupers  to  the  authorities  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  fees 
for  my  professional  services.  My  narrative  would  be  incom 
plete  unless  this  part  of  my  professional  career  be  stated  in  de 
tail,  and  I  therefore  propose  to  give  my  readers  an  unbiased  ac 
count  of  this  important  branch  of  my  business. 

In  order  to  make  the*  subject  clear,  I  shall  go  back  to 
Leon,  Virginia.  At  the  time  of  which  I  write,  the  paupers 
in  that  state  who  stood  in  need  of  medical  or  surgical  treat 
ment  were  reported  to  an  officer  called  an  overseer  of  the 
poor,  there  being  one  such  officer  in  each  district.  These 
officers  held  a  quarterly  or  annual  meeting,  and  paid  the 
claims  of  the  several  .physicians  for  treating  poor  and  indi 
gent  persons.  While  at  Leon  I  received  compensation  in  a 
few  such  cases. 

One  year,  during  my  residence  at  Leon,  a  physician  who 
resided  at  Point  Pleasant  was  elected  overseer  of  the  poor. 
He  succeeded  in  getting  the  other  overseers  to  come  to  an 
agreement  that  no  claim  for  treating  paupers  should  be  al 
lowed  unless  notice  was  given  to  the  overseers  at  the  com 
mencement  of  the  treatment.  The  other  physicians,  being 
ignorant  of  this  agreement,  failed  to  receive  any  compensa 
tion  during  that  year  for  their  services,  while  the  Point 
Pleasant  physician  received  a  large  amount  from  the  poor 
fund.  I  was  among  the  number  of  those  who  lost  their  fees  for 
Treating  the  poor.  I  do  not  think  that  I  received  any  com 
pensation  for  such  services  during  that  year. 

While  at  Chester,  Ohio,  I  reported  only  one  case  to  the 
Trustees  of  that  Township,  but  the  trustees  refused  to  recog 
nize  the  person  as  a  pauper  unless  his  father  reported  him  as 
such,  which  was  done  accordingly,  and  in  due  time  I  received 


284  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

my  fees.  After  locating  at  Syracuse,  I  reported  no  such  cases 
prior  to  the  war. 

About  one  year  after  ray  return  from  the  army,  I  reported 
one  patient,  who  resided  at  Minersville.  The  Minersvilie 
trustee,  however,  rejected  my  claim  without  making  any 
further  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  merits  of  the  case,  and  the 
claim  was  not  reported  to  the  board  of  trustees.  In  1867,  I 
received  my  first  medical  fees  from  the  Trustees  of  Sutton 
Township  for  treating  a  pauper.  The  patient  resided  near 
Syracuse,  and  I  received  an  order  from  the  Township  Trustees 
for  $11. 50  for  my  services  including  medicines.  From  this 
time  to  the  first  of  April,  1875,  our  trustees  were  very  liberal  to 
the  poor,  and  paid  my  claims  in  pauper  cases  in  every  instance 
except  two.  One  of  these  was  a  transient  pauper,  and  my 
account  was  rejected  by  the  board  on*  that  ground.  In  another 
case,  my  bill  was  cut  down  and  I  lost  a  part  of  it.  My  books 
show  that  I  received  my  fees  in  full  for  a  number  of  cases  du 
ring  this  period. 

The  following  case  is  related  in  detail  in  order  to  show  tire 
action  of  the  township  trustees  and  infirmary  directors  in  the 
premises. 

During  the  last  week  in  January,  1869,  a  man  who  resided 
in  Syracuse,  received  a  dangerous  injury  from  a  fall  from  one 
of  the  salt  cisterns  belonging  to  the  Syracuse  Coal  and  Salt 
Company.  Dr.  Teters  was  immediately  called  to  treat  the 
case,  but  the  patient  being  in  a  dangerous  condition,  Dr. 
Rathburn,  of  Middleport,  was  employed  to  treat  him.  On 
account  of  the  severe  and  dangerous  nature  of  the  case,  Dr. 
Rathburn  persuaded  his  patient  to  employ  me  as  an  assistant. 
I  was  to  treat  the  case  during  Rathburn's  absence,  and  to 
assist  him  during  his  professional  visits.  The  patient  was 
very  poor,  and  the  case  was  likely  to  be  protracted  for  an  in 
definite  length  of  time;  and  I  therefore,  on  the  fifth  of  Febru 
ary,  1870,  reported  him  as  a  pauper  to  the  trustees  of  Sutton 
Township  who  immediately  took  charge  of  the  case,  but  in 
stead  of  reporting  him  forthwith  to  the  Infirmary  Directors, 
as  is  required  by  law,  they  kept  him  under  their  own  care  till 
the  first  of  March.  The  trustees  then  settled  with  me,  paid 
my  fees  in  full,  and  reported  the  case  to  the  Infirmary  Directors. 


TfiOS.  H.  BARtOtf.  285 


Henry  Bartels  and  Lewis  Hudson  delivered  the  report  of 
the  trustees  to  one  of  the  Infirmary  Directors,  explained  the 
nature  pf  the  case  and  also  informed  him  that  I  was  treating 
the  patient.  He  replied — I  give  his  exact  language :  "Tell 
Dr.  Barton  to  continue  treating  the  case,  and  I  will  settle  with 
him  for  his  services.  I  expect  to  be  there  to  see  him  in  person 
in  less  than  ten  days."  On  his  return  Mr.  Hudson  informed 
me  in  regard  to  what  the  Infirmary  Director  said,  and  I  con 
tinued  to  treat  the  case  until  the  15th  of  April.  I  presented 
my  account  to  the  infirmary  directors  at  their  June  session. 
My  account  was  upwards  of  thirty  dollars,  but  I  do  not  now 
remember  whether  or  not  I  claimed  the  amount  in  full.  Be 
this  as  it  may,  they  offered  to  pay  me  only  ten  dollars  for  my 
services  in  this  case.  It  was  one  of  the  hardest  and  most 
dangerous  cases  that  ever  fell  to  my  lot  to  treat.  From  the 
very  beginning  the  patient  required  the  most  careful  atten. 
tion  to  save  his  life.  The  case  was  of  such  a  nature  that  I  was 
compelled  to  visit  him  at  night  as  well  as  in  the  day  time  in 
order  to  relieve  him  from  excruciating  pain.  Besides  my 
regular  visits,  which  were  made  once  or  twice  a  day,  I  was 
frequently  sent  for  by  the  patient  himself.  I  therefore,  rejected 
the  pitiful  offer  of  ten  dollars  for  six  weeks  professional 
services,  and  decided  to  test  my  rights  as  a  physician ;  and,  if 
possible  compel  this  infimary  director  to  do  as  he  agreed. 
Accordingly,  I  brought  suit  against  the  Board  of  Directors  of 
Meigs  County.  The  case  was  tried  before  'Squire  Lee,  of 
Pomeroy,  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  in  and  for  Salisbury  Town 
ship.  Upon  hearing  the  testimony,  the  magistrate  imme 
diately  rendered  a  judgment  in  my  favor  for  the  amount  of 
my  claim  and  for  costs. 

The  Infirmary  Directors  not  being  satisfied  with  the  decision 
of  the  Justice,  appealed  the  case  to  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  of  Meigs  County.  In  due  time  the  case  came  up  for 
hearing  in  this  Court,  when  the  opposing  attorney  learned  that 
Dr.  Rathburn  had  written  some  of  the  prescriptions.  These 
amounted  to  about  five  dollars,  and  this  amount  was  deducted 
from  my  claim,  and  I  obtained  a  judgment  for  the  balance, 
the  cost  being  taxed  to  the  county. 

From  this  time  till  the  first  of  April  1874,  I  had  no  further 


286  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


trouble  with  the  trustees  or  directors.  During  this  perio'l  the 
trustees  of  Button  Township  allowed  all  the  claims  that  I 
presented  to  them,  but  my  claims  against  them  were  few 
in  number  and  small  in  amount.  The  township  clerk's 
record  for  the  year  1874,  shows  that  one  physician  received 
from  the  pauper  fund  the  snug  sum  of  $44.20.  A  part  of 
this,  however,  was  for  provisions  furnished.  It  is  not  de 
signed  to  cast  any  reflections  on  the  trustees  in  regard  to  their 
action  in  this  case,  but  to  show  their  liberality  to  the  poor,  and 
the  respect  shown  the  physician  who  treated  the  case. 

The  year  1874,  was  a  prosperous  one  for  some  of  the  physi 
cians  who  practiced  in  Sutton  Township,  and  also  for  the 
druggists  who  dispensed  the  medicines.  The  public  funds 
flowed  into  their  coffers  like  milk  and  honey  to  the  Israelites 
of  old.  One  physician  received  the  round  sum  of  $59.00  for 
his  services  treating  one  pauper,  besides  fees  in  a  few  other 
cases.  Another  physician  received  $26.00  for  treating  a  single 
pauper,  and  one  drug  firm  received  the  snug  sum  of  $41.40  for 
medicines  furnished  to  one  pauper,  besides  several  other 
physicians  and  druggists  received  a  fair  amount  from  the 
poor  fund,  while  I  reported  only  one  pauper,  and  was  compen 
sated  in  the  insignificant  amount  of  $6.10  for  my  services  in 
cluding  medicines.  This  was  the  only  claim  I  had  against  the 
trustees  during  that  year. 

In  1875,  the  township  record  shows  that  I  received  $29.50 
for  my  professional  services  among  the  poor.  I  received  my 
just  dues  during  this  year,  but  had  some  difficulty  in  collecting 
this  amount  in  consequence  of  one  of  the  trustees,  who  resided 
at  Racine,  regarding  me  with  disfavor. 

As  already  stated,  I  had  a  suit  at  law  with  the  Infirmary 
Directors  of  Meigs  County.  At  a  future  period  I  had  a  con 
troversy  in  the  newspapers  with  one  of  the  directors,  and  after 
wards  had  a  legal  difficulty  with  the  trustees  of  Sutton  Town 
ship.  In  order  that  the  reader  may  fully  understand  the  merits 
of  the  controversy,  I  will  give  the  law  prescribing  the  duties 
of  township  trustees  and  infirmary  directors  in  relation  to  the 
poor.  In  the  session  of  1875-6,  a  law  was  passed  by  the  Gen 
eral  Assembly  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  entitled  :  "An  act  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  and  to  repeal  certain  acts."  This  law  is 


f  HOS.  H.  BARTON.  28? 


found  in  the  73d  annual  volume  of  the  Laws  of  Ohio,  and  is 
contained  in  the  following  sections  of  the  Revised  Statutes  of 
1880. 

"Sec.  1491.  The  trustees  of  each  township  in  the  state  shall 
afford,  at  the  expense  of  their  township,  public  support  or 
relief  to  all  persons  therein,  who  may  be  in  condition  requir 
ing  the  same,  subject  to  the  conditions,  provisions,  and  limita 
tions  herein. 

"Sec.  1494.  When  a  person  in  the  township  is  in  condition 
requiring  public  relief,  or  the  services  of  a  physician  or  sur 
geon,  complaint  thereof  shall  be  forthwith  made  to  the  town 
ship  trustees,  by  some  person  having  knowledge  of  the  fact ; 
if  medical  service  is  required,  the  physician  or  surgeon  called 
or  attending  shall  immediately  notify  the  trustees,  or  one  of 
them,  in  writing,  that  he  is  attending  a  pauper,  and  thereupon 
the  township  shall  be  liable  for  all  relief  and  for  services  ren 
dered,  which  may  thereafter  be  afforded  to  such  person,  only 
in  such  amount  as  the  trustees  determine  to  be  just  and  rea 
sonable;  but  if  such  notice  be  not  given  witnin  three  days 
after  such  relief  is  afforded,  or  service  begins,  then  said  town 
ship  shall  be  liable  for  such  relief  or  service  only,  as  may  be 
rendered  after  notice  has  been  given,  but  the  trustees,  or  one 
of  them,  may  at  anytime  order  the  discontinuance  of  such 
service  or  relief,  and  they  shall  not  be  liable  for  any  services  or 
relief  thereafter  rendered. 

"Sec.  1495.  When  complaint  is  made,  as  aforesaid,  to  the 
trustees  of  a  township,  that  any  person  therein  requires  public 
relief  or  support,  one  or  more  of  the  trustees  shall  visit  the 
person  needing  relief,  forthwith,  to  ascertain  the  name,  age, 
sex,  birth-place,  length  of  residence,  previous  habits,  and  pre 
sent  condition  of  such  person,  and  especially  in  what  town 
ship  and  county  in  this  State,  if  any,  he  or  she  is  legally  set 
tled." 

Section  1496  provides  for  the  care  and  disposition  of  non 
resident  paupers,  and  section  1497,  provides  for  keeping  ac 
curate  accounts  of  all  expenses  incurred  for  the  relief  of  the 
poor. 

"Sec.  1498.  No  account  shall  ever  be  audited  or  allowed  to 
the  trustees  of  a  township  for  the  support  of  the  poor,  unless 


288  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  same  be  accompanied  by  the  proper  voucher,  verified  by 
the  claimant  or  his  agent,  and  duly  certified  by  said  trustees." 

The  following  sections  prescribe  the  duties  of  the  infirmary 
directors. 

uSec.  974.  When,  in  any  county  having  an  infirmary,  the 
trustees  of  a  township  shall,  alter  making  the  inquiry  provided 
for,  be  of  the  opinion  that  the  person  complained  of  is  in  a 
condition  requiring  public  relief,  they  shall  forthwith  transmit 
a  statement  of  said  facts,  together  with  the  amount  of  relief 
furnished,  if  any,  so  far  as  they  have  been  able  to  ascertain  the 
same,  to  the  superintendent  of  the  infirmary  ;  and  if  it  appears 
that  such  alleged  pauper  is  legally  settled  in  said  township,  or 
has  no  legal  settlement  in  this  State,  or  that  such  settlement 
is  unknown,  and  the  superintendent  is  satisfied  that  said 
alleged  pauper  requires  public  relief,  he  shall  forthwith  receive 
said  pauper,  and  provide  for  him  or  her  in  said  institution, 
and  furnish  transportation  for  said  pauper  to  the  infirmary ; 
and  thereupon  the  directors  shall  certify  to  the  correctness  of 
the  items  contained  in  the  bill  of  said  trustees,  for  costs  and 
expenses  incurred  by  them  in  affording  temporary  relief  to 
said  pauper  ;  and  if  such  statement  of  facts,  so  ascertained  by 
said  trustees,  is  transmitted  to  the  superintendent  of  the  in 
firmary  within  five  days  after  the  same  carae  to  their  knowl 
edge,  then  said  bill  of  such  trustees  shall  be  paid  out  of  the 
poor  fund  of  the  county  upon  the  warrant  of  the  auditor  there 
of;  but  the  directors  may  discharge  any  inmate  of  the  in 
firmary. 

"See.  975.  If,  in  any  case,  the  directors  are  of  the  opinion 
that  the  condition  of  said  pauper  is  such  as  to  render  his  or 
her  removal  inexpedient,  or  to  require  temporary  or  partial 
relief  only,  they  shall  endorse  the  fact  upon  said  warrant,  and 
direct  the  trustees  to  keep,  and  afford  the  pauper  such  relief, 
in  such  manner  and  upon  such  reasonable  terms  as  the  direc 
tors  prescribe,  until  the  removal  of  the  pauper  becomes  expe 
dient,  or  when  partial  or  temporary  relief  only  is  required, 
until  the  necessity  therefor  ceases  ;  and  the  trustees  shall  notify 
said  infirmary  directors  when  such  pauper  can  be  safely  re 
moved,  or  when  such  temporary  relief  is  no  longer  required; 
such  warrant,  so  issued,  shall  be  by  the  clerk  of  the  board  of 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  289 


directors  numbered  and  filed,  and  the  directors  shall  certify  to 
the  correctness  of  the  items  contained  in  the  bill  of  the  said 
trustees,  for  costs  and  charges  incurred  by  them  in  affording 
relief  to  said  paupers,  after  complaint  was  made,  which  bill 
shall  be  paid  on  the  warrant  of  the  county  auditor;  and  the 
failure  of  said  trustees  to  transmit  a  statement  of  facts  to  the 
directors,  as  herein  contemplated,  within  ten  days,  shall 
render  such  township  liable  for  such  relief  as  has  been  fur 
nished." 

The  above  laws  were  passed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
State  of  Ohio,  as  already  stated,  during  the  session  of  1875-6, 
except  section  974,  which  was  passed  at  the  succeeding  session 
of  1876-7.  Section  974  supplies  or  amends  a  section  wherein 
it  was  obligatory  on  township  trustees  to  report  their  paupers 
to  the  infirmary  directors  of  the  county. 

In  1876,  one  of  the  trustees  of  Sutton  Township,  who  resided 
at  Racine,  took  a  decided  stand  against  me,  and  appeared  de 
termined  to  make  me  lose  my  fees  for  treating  the  poor  at 
Syracuse  and  Minersville.  In  his  action  against  me,  he  went 
beyond  his  duty  as  a  public  officer.  There  was  an  arrange 
ment  among  the  trustees  that  each  of  them  was  to  attend  to 
the  wants  of  the  poor  in  his  respective  precinct,  that  is,  the 
trustee  who  lived  at  Racine  looked  after  the  poor  in  that  pre 
cinct,  and  the  trustees  to  Syracuse  and  Minersville  did  the 
same  in  their  respective  localities.  The  township  was  thus 
about  evenly  divided  between  them.  In  any  case,  however, 
the  Racine  trustee  wanted  to  assume  the  ruling  power,  and 
the  other  trustees  would  sometimes  agree  with  him,  and  I 
would  thus  be  compelled  to  lose  the  whole  or  part  of  my  fees 
for  treating  the  poor.  His  mode  of  proceedure  was  as  follows  : 
When  I  presented  my  accounts  to  the  board  for  settlement, 
the  Racine  trustee  would  inquire  of  the  one  to  whom  I  re 
ported  the  case :  "Did  you  order  Dr.  Barton  to  treat  this 
case?"  The  other  trustee,  if  such  was  the  fact,  would  reply: 
;'No,  I  never  ordered  Dr.  Barton  to  treat  this  case."  My  friend 
from  Racine  would  then  say  to  me  :  "Doctor,  we  never  ordered 
you  to  treat  this -case,  and  we  cannot  pay  you  for  your  servi 
ces."  The  other  trustees  would  generally  acquiese  in  his  deci 
sion,  notwithstanding  they  wished  me  to  be  paid  my  just  dues. 

37 


290  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


I  differed  from  the  trustees  on  this  point,  and  argued  the 
case  with  them.  I  contended  that  when  a  physician  reported 
a  pauper  to  the  township  trustees,  there  was  then  an  implied 
contract;  that  the  trustees  were  liable  for  his  fees  unless  they 
saw  fit  to  discharge  him,  and  that  there  was  no  necessity  for 
the  trustees,  or  either  of  them,  to  order  the  physician  to  treat  a 
pauper.  I  explained  the  law  to  them,  but  they  paid  very  little 
attention  to  my  explanation,  and  I  lost  a  portion  of  my  pro 
fessional  fees  by  this  unlawful  ruling  of  the  trustees.  They 
finally  gave  up  this  illegal  ruling,  and  adopted  another  plan, 
which  was  as  follows  :  When  I  reported  a  pauper  to  them, 
they  would  immediately  report  the  case  to  the  infirmary 
directors,  in  order  to  save  the  township  from  expense.  When 
I  presented  my  account  to  the  trustees,  they,  through  their 
leader,  would  be  willing  to  allow  my  claim  up  to  the  time  that 
the  case  was  reported  to  the  directors,  at  the  same  time  telling 
me  to  look  to  the  infirmarv  directors  for  the  balance  of  my 
fees.  I  argued  the  point  with  them,  contending  that  their 
ruling  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 
statutes,  and  that  turning  a  pauper  over  to  the  infirmary 
directors  did  not  relieve  the  trustees  from  liability.  To  save 
future  trouble,  I  adopted  another  plan.  WThen  called  upon 
by  those  who  were  poor,  I  would  notify  the  trustees,  or  one  of 
them,  in  writing,  that  I  was  attending  a  pauper,  and  after 
wards  report  the  case  to  the  infirmary  directors ;  but  I  soon 
found  that  this  was  a  poor  way  to  do,  for  by  the  time  the 
infirmary  directors  received  their  notice,  some  cases  would  be 
discharged  as  cured,  while  others  would  be  in  a  fairway  to 
recover.  The  trustees  would  pay  for  one  or  two  visits,  and 
the  directors  would  pay  after  being  notified.  In  the  mean 
time,  however,  I  would  lose  my  fees  for  a  few  visits.  In  this 
way  I  was  defrauded  in  several  cases  during  this  year. 

In  1877,  I  met  another  antagonist,  who  opposed  the  collec 
tion  of  my  fees  in  pauper  cases.  W.  H.  Jones,  one  of  the  in 
firmary  directors  of  Meigs  county,  took  up  the  cudgel,  and 
used  it  against  me  with  all  his  power.  I  will  give  an  illus 
tration  of  his  mode  of  proceeding.  On  the  8th  of  January,  I 
was  called  to  treat  a  man  who  lived  at  Minersville,  and  who 
stood  in  need  of  public  relief.  I  visited  the  patient,  and  re- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  291 


ported  him  to  one  of  our  trustees,  and  the  trustee  reported 
him  to  the  infirmary  directors.  I  saw  the  case  on  the  9th  and 
again  on  the  llth  and  13th.  I  think  it  was  while  on  the  latter 
visit,  that  I  found  Mr.  Jones  at  the  patient's  residence.  My 
patient  showed  signs  of  improvement,  nevertheless  the  direc 
tor  notified  me  that  my  professional  services  were  no  longer 
required.  He  discharged  me  against  the  wishes  of  the  patient 
and  his  friends,  and  employed  another  physician.  Herein 
the  director  exceeded  his  official  duty.  I  abandoned  the  case 
without  further  trouble,  on  account  of  my  wife's  sickness. 

About  the  same  time  I  was  called  to  treat  a  lady,  about 
sixty-four  years  old,  who  resided  at  Minersville,  and  who 
was  in  very  poor  circumstances.  I  notified  one  of  the  trus 
tees  that  I  was  attending  a  pauper,  and  the  trustee  reported 
the  case  to  the  directors.  In  due  time  Mr.  Jones  visited  her, 
and  discharged  me  against  her  wishes  and  the  wishes  of  her 
friends.  He  proposed  sending  her  a  physician  whom -she 
did  not  know.  She  objected,  and  he  abandoned  her. 

In  March,  I  reported  a  young  lad}'  who  was  in  circumstan 
ces  requiring  public  relief,  as  well  as  the  services  of  a  physi 
cian.  Being  the  family  physician,  I  was  called  to  treat  her, 
and  I  immediately  notified  the  trustees  of  the  fact,  and  the 
case  was  then  turned  over  to  the  directors.  On  my  third  visit 
I  found  Mr.  Jones  present.  He  was  bending  his  body  over 
the  patient,  and  at  first,  I  thought  he  had  turned  out  to  be  a 
physician.  The  young  lady  was  improving,  but  my  good 
friend,  the  director,  immediately  informed  me  that  my  servi 
ces  were  no  longer  required.  This  action  was  not  in  accord 
ance  with  the  wishes  of  the  patient  or  her  friends.  I  was  in  poor 
circumstance^  financially,  and  was  unable  to  litigate  the  case, 
and  therefore  I  was  compelled  to  obey  his  orders.  Mr.  Jones, 
however,  agreed  to  pay  me  for  this  visit,  and  I  received  my 
fees  in  due  time. 

Next  day  I  visited  the  patient  on  my  own  accord,  to  observe 
how  the  change  of  physicians  agreed  with  her,  another  hav 
ing  been  employed  to  treat  the  case.  I  found  the  young  lady 
suffering  severely  with  pain  in  her  stomach  and  bowels,  caused 
by  her  medical  attendant  giving  her  a  cathartic  medicine 
which  did  not  agree  with  her.  I  ordered  the  same  medicine 


292  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


which  I  had  previously   given,  and  it  relieved  her,   I  did  not 
visit  her  again,  and  she  soon  afterwards  recovered. 

About  the  6th  of  May,  a  well-known  lady,  of  Syracuse,  came 
to  my  office,  and  requested  me  to  visit  a  friend  of  hers,  who 
was  affected  with  fever,  and  she  also  informed  me  that  I  would 
have  to  look  to  the  township  trustees  for  my  compensation, 
as  her  friend  was  very  poor  with  respect  to  this  world's  goods. 
I  obeyed  the  call,  notified  the  trustees,  and  the  case  was  duly 
reported  to  the  directors;  but,  as  I  was  afterwards  informed, 
those  officers  paid  no  attention  whatever  to  the  case.  I  was 
also  informed  by  one  of  our  trustees,  that  other  cases  had 
been  previously  neglected  by  the  infirmary  directors.  The 
name  of  the  patient  was  Mary  Harris,  and  her  case  was  re 
ported  to  W.  H.  Jones ;  but  he  neglected  the  matter  entirely, 
and  gave  no  instructions  concerning  the  patient.  On  learning 
this,  I  wrote  Mr.  Jones  a  letter,  in  which  I  called  his  attention 
to  the  case  of  Miss  Harris,  and  referred  him  to  the  statutes 
governing  such  cases.  He  sent  me  the  following  brusque 
reply  : 

"SiR: — I  have  been  searching  the  statutes  for  the  last  week,  and 
failed  to  find  your  name  mentioned  in  them. 

Signed,  W.  H.  JONES." 

Mr.  Jones'  reply  led  to  a  controversy  in  the  press  of  Meigs 
county.  I  immediately  wrote  an  article  in  regard  to  these 
affairs,  which  was  published  in  the  Meigs  County  Telegraph. 
This  article  is  now  lost,  and  I  give  its  substance  from  memory. 
I  first  gave  a  copy  of  Mr.  Jones'  letter  to  me,  and  then  pro 
ceeded  to  point  out  every  section  of  the  law  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor,  and  referred  Mr.  Jones  to  these  sections,  as  a  guide 
to  him  in  his  official  capacity.  I  also  showed  up  his  negli 
gence  in  the  case  of  Mary  Harris,  and  gave  him  to  understand 
that  she  was  better,  but  that  she  needed  more  medicines,  and 
that  unless  these  were  given  her  she  was  liable  to  relapse.  In 
conclusion  I  stated :  uThat  I  was  informed  that  Mr.  Jones, 
while  perambulating  through  the  village  of  Minersville  during 
the  preceding  spring,  had  offered  to  give  a  young  lady  t^o 
dollars."  It  was  not  intended  in  my  article  that  the  general 
reader  should  know  what  the  two  dollars  was  given  for, 
and  the  statement  was  designed  to  draw  him  out  in  the  press. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  293 


He  replied  in  the  Telegraph  and  also  in  the  Meigs  County 
Republican,  as  follows  : 

UTHIS   IS    HOW   IT    IS." 

"EDITOR  TELEGRAPH: — In  your  last  issue  is  an  article  from  Dr. 
Barton,  of  Syracuse,  in  which  he  charges  me  with  high  crimes  and 
misdemeanors.  As  an  explanation  I  offer  the  following :  The 
Doctor  seems  to  have  a  very  extended  knowledge  of  law,  and  is 
very  positive  that  there  is  a  statute  of  1876,  and  that  this  statute 
contains  an  act  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  to  repeal  certain  acts 
therein  named,  and  that  it  is  to  be  found  on  page  233;  and  that  he 
will  show  me  said  acts  if  I  will  call  on  him.  All  this  is  very  kind 
in  the  Doctor,  to  be  sure,  but  why  don't  he  hang  out  his  shingle 
as  an  attorney,  so  that  the  public  may  know  where  to  go  for  legal 
advice?  He  is  very  officious  is  assuming  the  duties  of  Township 
Trustee.  He  reports  Mary  Harris  as  having  been  affected  with  in 
termittent  fever  for  nine  months,  and  that  she  may  relapse.  I 
wonder  if  the  readers  of  the  Telegraph  thought  of  the  Doctor's  ob 
ject?  He  thought  if  I  ordered  him  to  go  on  treating  the  case,  and 
she  did  not  relapse  for  nine  months  to  come,  he  would  have  a  snug 
little  sum  due  from  the  Poor  Fund  if  he  could  make  his  visits  as 
frequent  as  he  has  heretofore  done  at  other  places.  The  best  crite 
rion  for  the  future,  is  the  experience  of  the  past.  I  presume  the 
Doctor  has  not  forgotten  why  he  allowed  his  bill  to  be  so  indiscrimi 
nately  shaved  the  last  time  he  met  the  Board,  six  months  ago.  I 
think  the  Doctor  is  a  very  industrious  and  persevering  man  in 
assuming  the  duties  of  those  who  are  incompetent.  I  have  never 
known  a  thorough-bred,  who  had  taken  a  regular  course  of  study, 
attended  lectures  and  received  his  diploma,  that  would  stoop  to  small 
things.  I  asked  a  friend  if  he  knew  anything  of  Dr.  Barton's  course 
of  graduation.  He  replied  that  he  knew  him  to  be  "a  hospital 
steward  in  the  late  war.''  As  to  the  exterminating  charge  that  I 
paid  a  young  woman  two  dollars  in  Minersville,  out  of  the  poor 
fund,  It  is  basely  false,  propagated  and  circulated  for  malicious  pur 
poses.  I  herewith  submit  the  following  offidavit : 

"  I  did  not  directly  or  indirectly,  out  of  the  poor  fund  nor  out  of 
my  own,  pay  or  cause  to  be  paid  to  any  young  lady  or  other  person, 
two  dollars  or  any  other  sum  of  money,  as  charged  by  Dr.  T.  H, 
Barton,  other  than  that  prescribed  by  law  in  the  discharge  of  my 
duties  as  an  infirmarv  director. 

"  W.  H.  JONES." 

"  Sworn  to  before  me  this  5th  day  of  June,  1877.  Witness  my 
hand  and  notarial  seal. 

JOHN  B.  DOWNING, 
Notary  Public." 


294  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


I  replied  as  follows  in  the  Telegraph : 

"ABOUT  TAKING  CARE  OF  PAUPERS,  ETC." 

"Ed.  Telegraph:— 

"  In  your  issue  of  June  6th  is  an  article  from  W.  H.  Jones,  of  Mid- 
dleport.  I  shall  notice  a  part  of  his  article,  and  confine  my  remarks 
to  the  poor  of  Button  Township.  He  says  :  '  He  thought  if  I  ordered 
him  to  go  on  treating  the  case,  and  she  did  not  relapse  for  nine 
months  to  come,  he  would  have  a  snug  little  sum  due  from  the  poor 
fund.'  The  physician  that  treated  Mary  Harris  has  his  snug  little 
sum  in  his  pocket,  and  it  was  paid  by  the  trustees  of  this  township. 
I  hope  when  our  trustees  send  the  bill  for  the  snug  little  sum  to  the 
Board  of  Infirmary  Directors,  it  will  not  be  refused,  as  has  been  done 
heretofore.  I  never  asked  Mr.  Jones  to  order  me  to  attend  to  her. 
What  is  the  reason  that  he  did  not  file  affidavit  that  he  gave  Mary 
Harris  the  attention  which  the  statutes  direct?  He  was  duly  noti 
fied  by  our  trustees  of  her  condition. 

"  It  is  probably  better  to  allow  a  reasonable  bill  to  be  •  indiscrimi 
nately  shaved  '  twenty-five  per  cent,  than  to  take  the  trouble  to  liti 
gate  and  throw  the  board  of  directors  in  the  costs,  as  I  did  several 
years  ago.  See  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  record.  He  says  the  best 
criterion  for  the  future  is  the  experience  of  the  past ;  and  I  agree  with 
him  in  this.  But  why  did  lie,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  In 
firmary  Directors  on  the  6  h  of  March  '  indiscriminately  '  cut  down 
our  trustees'  accounts  from  $60  to  $18?  And  why  did  he  by  his  orders, 
allow  one  physician  to  sap  the  poor  fund  in  this  county,  in  the  year 
1876,  to  the  amount  of  about  $500  ?  At  this  rate,  if  every  physician 
in  this  county  had  an  infirmary  director  to  take  him  in  tow,  and 
have  plenty  of  material  to  work  upon,  they  would  deplete  the  county 
so  much  in  a  few  years  that  there  would  be  no  circulation  left  in  it, 
and  it  would  die  of  anemia.  I  think  any  thoroughbred,  who  has 
taken  a  regular  course  of  study,  attended  lectures  and  received  his 
diploma,  is  the  proper  person  'to  stoop  to  such  small  things,'  and 
complain  of  the  county  officers  when  they  fail  to  do  their  duty  ac 
cording  to  law.  He  and  his  friend  seem  to  be  very  much  concerned 
about  my  course  of  study,  graduation,  etc.  For  the  commencement 
of  my  medical  study,  they  will  have  to  hunt  for  it  a  long  time  before 
the  war.  He  may  tell  his  friend  to  turn  to  the  LIV  vol.,  page  282  of 
the  American  Journal  of  Medical  Sciences,  and  his  eyes  will  be 
opened  so  that  he  can  see  in  the  dark. 

"When  he  wrote  the  two-dollar  order  for  the  young  woman  in 
Minersville,  *he  says  he  came  to  her  mother's  house  intoxicated  ;  she 
threatened  to  report  him,  and  he  gave  her  the  order  to  keep  still. 
All  I  want  him  to  do  is  to  follow  section  25  of  the  law  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor ;  and  when  the  trustees  of  this  township  report  paupers 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  295 


to  him  from  that  township,  that  they  be  given  such  relief  as  he  may 
direct.  Do  not  wait  one  week,  as  you  have  done,  then  visit  them 
in  distant  parts  of  the  county,  with  your  coat  on  your  shoulder,  a 
physician  at  your  right  hand,  and  turn  off  the  family  physician  of 
the  poor,  as  has  been  done  heretofore  in  this  township.  Some  poor 
people  living  in  Syracuse  during  the  cold  weather  of  last  winter 
and  the  miners'  strike  in  the  spring,  were  reported  to  him  by  our 
trustees,  but  he  paid  no  attention  to  them,  refused  to  pay  the 
trustees  of  this  township  for  their  bills,  and  refused  to  pay  some 
physician's  bills.  An  old  lady  sixty-four  years  of  age,  living  in 
Minersville,  was  reported  to  him  by  our  trustees;  he  came  to  see 
her,  found  she  was  under  medical  treatment,  and  proposed  to  turn 
off  her  family  physician  and  employ  another.  To  this  proposal 
she  refused  ;  he  then  abandoned  and  left  her  to  the  mercy  of  the 
public. 

"I  have  no  more  malicious  charges  to  make,  but  want  to  see  the 
poor  of  this  township  receive  due  attention  from  him,  and  that  this 
township  does  not  pay  a  poor  tax  that  belongs  to  the  county. 

T.  H.  BARTON." 

I  also  replied  in  the  Meigs  county  Republican  as  follows  : 
"REPLY  TO  INFIRMARY  DIRECTOR  w.  H.  JONES." 

"EDITOR  REPUBLICAN  :  In  your  issue  of  June  6th  is  an  article 
from  W.  H.  Jones,  of  Middleport.  Before  I  notice  his  letter,  I  will 
state  the  cause  and  beginning  of  this  controversy  :  Mr.  Jones  hasbe;jn 
very  neglectful  of  his  duty  toward  the  poor  of  Sutton  Township.  He 
will  frequently  wait  one  week  after  our  trustees  turn  the  paupers  over 
to  him,  as  an  Infirmary  Director  of  this  county.  Sometimes  he  pays 
no  attention  to  orders  of  our  trustees;  and,  when  he  undertakes  to 
do  his  duty,  as  an  Infirmary  Director,  he  starts  off  to  distant  parts 
of  the  county  with  his  coat  hanging  on  his  shoulder,  a  physician  at 
his  right  hand,  and  turns  off  the  family  physician  of  the  paupers  ; 
and  when  they  will  not  have  his  physician  to  attend  to  them,  he 
then  abandons  them  to  the  mercy  of  the  public,  as  has  been  done  in 
the  village  of  Minersville.  He  has  paid  no  attention  to  some  poor 
people  in  Syracuse,  who  were  in  need  of  bread  and  fuel  during  the 
cold  weather  of  last  winter.  They  were  duly  reported  to  him  by  our 
Trustees.  This  is  the  way  he  does  his  duty,  instead  of  following  the 
25th  section  of  the  poor  law  passed  in  April,  1876,  which  directs  him, 
when  he  receives  orders  from  the  Trustees  of  any  township  in  the 
county,  to  forthwith  order  the  Trustees  to  take  charge  of  them,  and 
afford  those  who  are  in  need  of  temporary  or  partial  relief,  such  sup 
port  as  he  may  direct,  and  said  law  has  been  entirely  neglected  by 
him  in  this  township  since  its  passage,  with  the  exception  of  one  case 


296  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


at  Racine.  Since  my  artic'e  in  the  Telegraph,  Mary  Harris,  of  Syra 
cuse,  was  turned  over  to  him,  on  the  14th  day  of  May,  by  our  Trus 
tees  ;  and  on  the  16th,  I  called  his  attention  to  the  poor  law,  passed 
in  April,  1876,  and  also  advised  him  to  order  the  trustees  to  take  charge 
of  her,  according  to  law  But  I  did  not  ask  him  to  employ  me  to  treat 
the  case,  for  I  was  already  employed  by  our  trustees.  On  the  22d  of 
May,  I  received  a  burlesque  from  him,  which  is  in  the  Telegraph  of 
May  30th,  together  with  my  letter  of  advice  to  him.  Now,  it  is  plain 
ly  to  be  seen  that  he  was,  for  the  time  of  one  week,  making  a  burles 
que  of  me,  and  grossly  neglecting  his  duty  as  a  county  officer  ;  hence 
the  correspondence  commenced  in  the  Telegraph. 

"Mr.  Jones  seems  to  presume  that  I  wanted  him  to  order  me  to  go 
on  treating  the  case  of  Mary  Harris,  and  that  I  would  have  a  good 
thing  of  it,  provided  she  did  not  recover.  He  said:  'No.  Dr.  I 
could  not  conscientiously  do  so,  from  the  fact  that,  from  past  exper 
ience,  money  has  been  saved  by  substitution,  '  and  he  gives  good  at 
tention  when  he  has  the  poor  fund  to  draw  from. 

"  I  can  see  plainly  from  this,  that  he  thought  I  would  go  on  treat 
ing  the  case  till  she  was  nearly  cured,  and  then  try  to  defraud  me 
of  my  fees,  as  he  did  in  the  case  of  T.  W.  Williams,  Jr.,  of  Miners- 
ville,  when  he  waited  six  days  after  he  received  the  order  from  our 
Trustees,  then  came  in  person,  and  found  him  getting  better,  and 
then  employed  another  physician,  against  the  will  of  the  patient, 
and  defrauded  the  first  physician  of  his  lawful  fees,  by  dire  neglect 
of  duty  as  a  county  officer.  The  experience  of  the  past,  in  the  year 
1876,  is  a  good  criterion,  when  by  his  orders,  one  physician  was  al 
lowed  to  deplete  the  poor  fund  in  or  nearly  the  amount  of  five  hun 
dred  dollars.  Now,  if  every  physician  in  the  county  had  an  Infirm 
ary  Director  to  take  him  in  tow,  and  have  plenty  of  material  to  work 
on,  they  would  deplete  the  county  so  that  in  a  few  years  there  would 
be  no  circulating  fluid  left,  and  it  would  die  with  anemia.* 

"He  says:  'One  patient,  a  county  pauper,  (after  I  told  him  about 
the  number  of  visits  the  doctor  had  charged,)  told  me  that  the  doctor 
had  not  paid  half  that  number.'  Now,  this  is  maliciously  false,  cir 
culated  and  published  by  him  to  injure  me,  for  I  never  did  make 
charges  for  visits  that  were  not  duly  made,  for  any  pauper  in  this 
county,  or  for  any  other  person.  And  I  defy  the  proof  thereof.  I 
would  like  to  have  the  person  pointed  out  to  me.  I  recollect, 
six  months  ago,  that  said  Infirmary  Director  made  a  clean  sweep 
with  our  bills  from  this  township  ;  two  physicians  and  one  drug 
gist's  bill,  were  indiscriminately  shaved  twenty-five  per  cent.  I  don't 
know  why  he  shaved  my  bill  or  the  other  two.  Would  like  to  know 
the  reason  why  these  bills  were  shaved,  and  why,  at  the  meeting  of 
the  Directors  on  the  6th  day  of  last  March,  our  Trustees'  bill  was  in~ 


*Poverty  and  privation  of  blood. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  297 


discriminately  shaved  from  $60  to  $18.  See  Button  Township  record. 
A  thoroughbred,  well-educated  physician,  who  has  taken  a  regular 
course  of  study,  attended  lectures,  taken  his  degree,  and  received  his 
diploma,  is  the  person  to  stoop  to  such  business,  as  he  calls  it,  and 
see  that  our  county  officers  do  their  duty  according  to  law.  If  hi8 
friend  wants  to  get  his  eye  opened,  let  him  turn  to  No.  C  /II,  of  the 
American  Journal  of  the  Medical  Sciences,  on  page  282,  July  1867, 
and  do  not  trace  my  history  back  in  the  late  war,  and  leave  me 
there. 

"When  he  wrote  the  two  dollar  order  for  the  young  woman  in 
Minersvillle,  he  was  so  confused  in  his  mind  that  he  did  not  recollect 
what  he  did  that  day.  I  presume  he  was  intoxicated.  She  says  he 
was  drunk.  T.  H.  BARTON." 

There  was  a  large  demand  for  these  newspapers,  when  my 
reply  was  published.  The  Republican  failed  to  supply  the 
demand.  I  presume  the  public  felt  anxious  to  find  out  how  I 
would  answer  Mr.  Jones'  article,  which  no  one  will  deny  was  a 
masterpiece.  Prior  to  this  controversy  in  the  press,  the  mode 
of  paying  the  physicians  and  the  druggists,  who  had  claims 
against  the  township  for  treating  paupers  and  furnishing  them 
medicine  was  as  follows  :  The  trustees  would  pay  these  accounts 
until  the  paupers  were  turned  over  to  the  directors  ;  then  the 
latter  officers  paid  the  balance,  or  a  part  of  it,  as  they  saw  fit,  but 
after  the  above  communications  were  published  the  trustees 
paid  the  physicians  and  the  druggists  their  accounts  in  full, 
and  the  infirmary  directors  refunded  the  money  to  the  respec 
tive  townships  through  the  trustees.  The  latter  method  is  the 
legal  way  of  handling  this  important  branch  of  the  county 
and  township  business,  and  is  in  accord  with  the  letter  and 
spirit  of  the  statutes. 

My  business  with  the  trustees  continued  about  the  same 
during  the  first  half  of  1877.  During  that  year  the  township 
record  shows  that  the  trustees  paid  four  physicians  the  sum  of 
$197.05  for  treating  thirty-four  paupers,  it  being  an  average  of 
$5.78  for  each  pauper  treated.  Four  other  physicians  received 
$104.25  for  treating  fifteen  cases,  an  average  of  $6.95  for  each 
case,  while  I  reported  nineteen  paupers,  and  received  the  sum 
of  $89.80,  making  an  average  expense  for  each  pauper 
of  $4.72. 

At  the  township  election   in  April,  1878,  the  same  trustee 


298  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


was  elected  at  Racine,  but  a  change  was  made  at  Syracuse  and 
Minersville.  A  good  business  man  was  elected  at  Minersville, 
and  a  farmer  presided  over  the  poor  at  Syracuse.  At  first,  I 
thought  that  an  excellent  change  had  been  made,  for  the  newly- 
elected  officers  were  men  of  intelligence.  I  now  thought  that 
I  would  have  no  trouble,  but  I  wasdoome<tto  disappointment, 
for  they  paid  no  attention  to  the  laws  of  the  State  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  and  still  looked  to  the  Racine  trustee  as 
their  leader  in  this  branch  of  their  business. 

I  was  treating  two  paupers  in  Minersville  when  these  trus 
tees  were  sworn  into  office,  and  I  was  allowed  to  continue 
treating  them  until  one  died  and  the  other  recovered.  At  a 
meeting  cf  the  old  trustees,  about  the  first  of  April,  my 
accounts  were  endorsed  as  correct,  but  the  trustees  would  not 
permit  the  clerk  to  draw  an  order  on  the  treasurer  for  my 
compensation  at  the  same  time  telling  me  that  I  would  have  to 
present  my  claims  to  the  infirmary  directors.  The  other  phy 
sicians  received  their  orders  without  any  difficulty.  About 
the  first  of  the  following  June  I  presented  rny  claims  to  our 
trustees,  who  endorsed  them  as  correct,  but  refused  to  allow 
the  clerk  to  give  me  an  order  on  the  treasurer,  and  again 
referred  me  to  the  directors.  On  the  ensuing  day  the  direc 
tors  held  a  meeting  at  PomeroVj  and  they  were  met  by  one 
trustee  from  every  township  in  the  county.  The  several  trustees 
presented  their  township  accounts  to  the  board  of  directors,  in 
order  to  have  the  money  refunded,  which  had  been  paid  out  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor  in  their  respective  townships.  I  was 
there  also  with  my  claims  endorsed  as  above  stated.  I  in 
formed  our  trustee  that  it  was  his  duty  to  pay  my  claims,  and 
have  the  money  refunded  by  the  directors.  He  disagreed  with 
me,  and  referred  rne  to  the  directors  ;  the  latter  officers  referred 
me  back  to  the  trustee.  At  length,  after  waiting  a  number  of 
hours,  he  allowed  my  claim  and  paid  the  amount  to  me. 

About  the  10th  of  September,  I  was  called  to  visit  a  child, 
about  four  years  old,  that  was  afflicted  with  the  diptheria, 
The  patient  was  reported  as  a  pauper  to  the  nearest  trustee. 
On  the  ensuing  day,  its  grandmother  informed  me  that  the 
trustee  had  visited  the  child,  and  left  the  following  notice 
for  me : 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  299 


"Dr.  Barton  :  You  must  not  look  to  me  for  any  further  pay 
for  your  services  treating  this  child,  for  I  have  turned  her  over 
to  the  Infirmary  Directors,  and  have  nothing  further  to  do  with 
the  case." 

The  patient  was  in  a  dangerous  condition,  and  I  continued 
to  treat  the  case.  One  day  the  child's  grandmother  informed 
me  that  one  of  the  Infirmary  Directors  had  visited  the  child, 
and  wanted  to  take  it  to  the  poor-house.  He  said  :  "I  am  one 
of  the  infirmary  directors,  and  have  come  to  take  her  to  the 
infirmary."  The  old  lady  informed  him  that  he  could  not  do 
so,  as  the  patient  was  then  very  sick.  The  director  replied  : 
"Very  well,  I  can  not  do  anything  for  her."  By  dintofper- 
serverance,  I  received  my  fees  for  half  the  number  of  visits 
made  in  this  case,  and  lost  about  half  the  amount  charged  for 
the  medicines  furnished. 

The  next  pauper  that  I  was  called  upon  to  treat  was  the 
most  wretched  specimen  of  humanity  that  ever  lived  in  Button 
Township.  She  was  feeble  in  mind,  as  well  as  poor  with  re 
spect  to  this  world's  goods.  In  regard  to  virtue,  she  had  no 
character.  The  family  consisted  of  a  grandmother,  who  was 
about  seventy  years  of  age;  the  sick  woman  was  about  thirty- 
five,  and  she  had  a  son,  aged  about  thirteen,  and  a  daughter 
aged  about  eleven  The  dwelling  that  they  occupied  was  hard 
ly  fit  for  a  stable.  I  was  called  on  the  12th  of  December  to 
treat  the  case,  and  I  immediately  reported  her  as  a  pauper  to 
one  of  the  township  trustees.  He  paid  no  attention  to  my  no 
tice,  and  probably  thought,  by  so  doing,  that  the  township 
would  not  be  liable  for  my  compensation.  I  continued  to  treat 
the  case,  and  made  my  last  visit  on  the  24th,  when  I  regarded 
the  patient  as  being  out  of  danger. 

In  February,  1879,  I  was  called  upon  to  treat  an  old  gentle 
man  who  lived  by  himself.  This  man  was  old,  feeble,  and  in 
very  poor  circumstances,  having  no  property  or  lunds  where 
with  to  pay  a  phsician.  I  therefore,  immediately  reported  him 
as  a  pauper  to  the  nearest  trustee  in  the  township.  The  trustee 
visited  him,  and  instead  of  reporting  him  to  the  Superintend 
ent  of  the  Infirmary,  as  he  should  have  done,  left  a  written 
notice  with  Mr.  I.  H.  Hall,  at  whose  residence  I  kept  my  office, 
ordering  me  not  to  visit  my  patient  any  more,  as  he  would  not 


300  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


be  responsible  for  my  fees  in  the  case.  Next  day  I  rode  past 
the  Hall  residence,  and  visited  the  patient,  and  on  my  return 
Mr.  Hall  gave  me  the  notice  which  had  been  left  with  him  by 
the  trustee.  My  fees  in  this  case  were  $2.40,  including  medi 
cines.  For  the  woman  above  mentioned,  who  was  in  such  de 
stitute  circumstances,  I  charged  the  township  $11.85  medicine 
included,  making  a  total  charge  for  these  two  cases  of  $14.25. 
At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  board  of  trustees  in  March,  I  pre 
sented  these  bills  for  settlement.  My  account  against  the  wo 
man  was  correct,  and  the  trustees  offered  me  the  munificent 
sum  of  one  dollar  for  treating  the  old  gentleman.  I  refused 
their  kind  offer.  I  again  presented  my  account  at  a  meeting  of 
the  board  in  April,  and  wa§  again  offered  the  pitiful  sum  of 
one  dollar  for  my  services  in  the  latter  case.  I  once  more  re 
fused  the  offer. 

I  had  been  having  difficulty  with  the  trustees  for  more  than 
two 'years,  and  during  the  previous  eighteen  months,  it  had  be 
come  a  town  talk  that  I  was  having  trouble  with  the  trustees 
in  regard  to  my  claims  for  treating  the  poor  in  this  part  of  the 
township.  I  have  no  doubt  the  public  thought  that  I  was  the 
only  physician  who  was  receiving  pay  for  such  services.  An 
examination  of  the  township  record,  however,  showed  that  a 
number  of  physicians  were  being  compensated  by  the  township 
for  professional  services  rendered  to  the  poor,  and  from  the 
amount  of  the  claims  allowed,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  these 
physicians  received  their  fees  in  full. 

At  the  spring  election  of  1879,  the  same  trustees  were  elected 
at  Syracuse  and  Minersville,  but  u  change  was  made  at  Racine. 
I  had  been  observing  the  action  of  these  officers  for  sometime, 
and  was  only  waiting  for  a  good  opportunity  to  plant  an  action 
against  them.  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  opportune  mo 
ment  had  now  arrived.  In  the  two  last  mentioned  cases,  I  felt 
confident  that  I  had  a  good  cause  of  action,  and  I  therefore  filed 
a  bill  of  particulars  against  them  in  the  sum  of  $14.25  with 
Isaac  Carleton,  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  in  and  for  Sutton 
Township.  I  was  represented  by  John  Borham,  Esq  ,  and  the 
defendants  were  counselled  by  L.  H.  Lee,  Esq..  of  Pomeroy.  At 
the  trial  Mr.  Lee  had  the  action  dismissed  on  the  ground  that 
the  gentleman  who  served  the  summons  was  not  a  constable, 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  301 


he  having  been  sworn  into  office  without  giving  the  official 
bond  required  by  law.  The  magistrate,  therefore,  dismissed 
the  action  at  my  cost  without  prejudice  to  a  new  action.  It 
was  certainly  remarkable  fpr  a  constable  to  be  sworn  into  office, 
without  giving  a  bond  with  good  and  sufficient  security  to  the 
township  trustees.  As  soon  as  a  constable  was  duly  qualified, 
I  procured  a  summons  citing  the  trustees  to  appear  before  the 
same  justice,  and  in  due  time  the  case  came  up  for  hearing 
before  the  magistrate.  The  evidence  before  the  court  showed, 
beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  persons  mentioned  in  my  bill  of  par 
ticulars  were  paupers ;  that  they  stood  in  need  of  the  services 
of  a  physician ;  that  the  trustees  were  duly  notified  of  this 
state  of  facts,  and  that  they  paid  no  attention  to  the  notice. 
Upon  hearing  the  evidence,  the  magistrate  rendered  a  judg 
ment  against  the  defendants  in  the  sum  of  $14.25,  and  for  costs. 

The  trustees,  not  being  satisfied  with  the  judgment  of  the 
magistrate,  appealed  the  case  to  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas 
of  Meigs  County.  The  testimony  was  the  same  before  the 
Court  that  it  was  before  the  Justice,  with  one  exception.  My 
evidence  showed  that  on  my  second  visit  to  the  Minersville 
patient,  I  rode  past  my  office  at  the  Hall  residence,  and  visit 
ed  the  pauper,  while  at  the  same  time  a  notice  was  at  Mr.  Wall's 
discharging  me  from  any  further  treatment  of  the  case.  The 
Judge  rendered  a  judgment  in  my  favor  for  $13.50,  thus  cur 
tailing  the  judgment  of  the  Justice  seventy-five  cents.  The 
trustees  were  still  dissatisfied  and  carried  the  case  to  the  Dis 
trict  Court  on  petition  in  error.  The  district  Court  confirmed 
the  judgment  of  the  lower  Court,  and  there  was  no  further  leti- 
gation. 

This  suit  was  stubbornly  contested  at  every  stage  of  the  pro 
ceedings.  The  attorneys  on  both  sides  understood  that  it  was 
to  be  a  test  case.  In  the  higher  courts  I  was  represented  by  J. 
Q.  Speaker,  of  Pomeroy,  and  Squire  Lee  was  ably  assisted  by 
S.  D.  Norton,  a  prominent  attorney  of  the  Pomeroy  bar.  Both 
sides  used  their  utmost  endeavor  to  gain  the  victory,  and  the 
attorneys  looked  up  all  the  laws  bearing  on  the  case.  As  already 
stated,  the  suit  was  carried  to  the  District  Court  on  error,  but 
I  never  understood  the  nature  of  this  technicality.  I  must  not 
omit  to  inform  my  readers  that,  in  a  direct  way,  I  gained 


302  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OP 


nothing  by  this  litigation,  for  I  paid   my  attorney  the  amount 
of  the  judgment  for  his  fees.      Indirectly,  however,  I  made  a 
material  gain  in  my  professional  services  among  the  poor. 
This  suit  cost  Sutton  township $153,67 

My  judgment  was 13,50 

Cost  of  prosecution 65,55 

Defendant's  attorney  fees 74,62 

Total $153,67 

About  eleven  months  elapsed  from  the  time  this  suit  was 
commenced  before  the  Justice,  until  it  was  finally  decided  in  the 
District  Court.  In  the  meantime  I  continued  to  have  difficul 
ty  with  the  trustees  in  regard  to  the  poor.  I  lost  a  large  por 
tion  of  my  fees  in  such  case  for  as  soon  as  I  reported  a  pau 
per  to  them  they  would  immediately  discharge  me  from  the 
case.  However,  notwithstanding  their  watchful  vigilance,  I 
obtained  a  small  amount  from  the  poor  fund  during  this 
period. 

At  the  election  in  April,  1880,  the  trustee  at  Syracuse, 
and  also  the  one  at  Minersville  were  superceded  by  others, 
who  regarded  me  more  favorably,  and  generally  allowed  me  a 
reasonable  fee  for  my  professional  services  among  the  poor, 
and  I  continued  to  receive  fair  treatment  at  their  hands  up  to 
1889.  I  think  it  was  in  1885  that  the  infirmary  directors  as 
sumed  the  illegal  right  of  paying  the  physicians  for  treating 
the  poor.  I  think  this  practice  was  continued  for  about  two 
years.  The  physician  who  had  the  most  friends  managed  to 
carry  away  the  largest  amount  of  the  spoils.  Sometimes  I  was 
regarded  very  unfavorably  by  the  directors.  The  following 
case  is  reported,  in  order  to  show  their  action  towards  me  : 

About  the  16th,  of  September, ,  I  was  called  to  treat  a 

man  who  resided  in  Minersville,  and  who  had  been  stabbed 
with  a  knife  in  the  region  of  the  heart.  The  weapon  had  not 
injured  the  heart,  but  had  penetrated  the  cavity  of  the  pericar 
dium.  I  reported  the  case  to  the  trustees  as  a  pauper,  and  they 
reported  him  to  the  superintendant  of  the  county  infirmary. 
I  treated  the  patient  till  the  23d  of  October,  when  I  considered 
him  out  of  danger.  On  the  9th  of  November  I  was  again  call 
ed  to  see  him,  and  continued  treating  the  case  till  the  28th, 
when  he  was  discharged  as  cured.  My  books  show  that  I 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  303 


made  thirteen  visits,  and  wrote  three  office  prescriptions,  I 
charged  the  directors  $1 .25  for  each  visit,  and  fifty  cents  for 
each  office  prescription,  thus  making  a  total  of  $17.50  for  my 
services  in  the  case.  At  a  meeting  of  the  board  of  directors  in 
December,  I  was  compelled  to  take  ten  dollars  for  my  services 
or  litigate  the  caser  I  am  uncertain  whether  or  not  the  other 
physicians  injMeigs  County  had  their  pauper  claims  reduced  in 
proportion  to  mine. 

From  1885  to  1888  I  experienced  no  material  difficulty  with 
our  trustees.  If  I  remember  correctly,  I  received  my  fees  in 
every  case  that  was  reported.  In  the  latter  year,  however,  I 
was  again  treated  very  unkindly  by  these  officers.  I  will  re 
port  one  case  as  an  illustration  : 

About  the  5th  of  May  I  was  called  to  treat  a  child  about  fif 
teen  months  old,  that  lived  with  its  mother  in  Minersville.  It 
was  a  delicate  child,  and  was  affected  with  pneumonia.  Its 
mother's  husband  had  been  convicted  of  some  crime,  and  was 
serving  a  term  of  imprisonment  in  the  Ohio  penitentiary,  and 
while  in  this  penal  institution,  his  wife  became  acquainted  with 
a  "young  blood  "  wrho  resided  at  the  village  of  Letart,  in  Meigs 
County.  They  became  very  intimate  with  each  other,  and 
their  intimacy  finally  resulted  in  the  birth  of  this  child. 
When  called  to  treat  the  case,  I  learned  that  the  young  man 
visited  her  frequently,  paid  her  rent  and  supplied  her  with 
provisions.  The^woman,  however,  appeared  to  be  in  rather 
destitute  circumstances,  and  I  therefore  reported  the  child  to 
the  trustees  as  a  pauper.  The  report  was  made  verbally  at  a 
meeting  of  the  board,  and  I  proposed  to  take  charge  of  the 
case  on  the  following  conditions :  If  the  child's  putative 
father,  or  its  mother,  did  not  pay  me  for  my  services  within 
a  reasonable  time,  that  I  would  look  to  the  trustees  for  my 
compensation.  I  als'o  explained  £o  them  its  mother's  mode  of 
living.  The  trustee  who  lived  nearest  the  child's  place  of 
residence,  said:  "I  will  not  pay  it,  for  I  do  not  know  her." 
Another  trustee  chimed  in  and  said  :  "We  will  not  pay  for  a 
woman  living  in  the  manner  that  you  say  this  one  does." 
They  all  acquiesced  in  this  decision.  One  of  them  said : 
a We  are  here  to  protect  the  township,"  and  the  others  joined 
in  chorus  :  "We  are  here  to  protect  the  township  ;  we  are  here 


304  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


to  protect  the  township."  I  continued  to  treat  the  case,  and 
made  my  last  visit  on  the  llth,  making  six  visits  in  all,  ior 
which  I  charged  the  trustees  $8.25.  I  charged  $1.80  for  the 
medicines  furnished  making  a  total  of  $10.05.  At  a  fu  ure 
meeting  of  the  board  of  trustees  I  presented  this  bill  to  them 
for  payment,  hoping  to  receive  my  just  dues.  But  the  claim 
was  refused,  and  the  account  is  still  standing  on  my  books 
unpaid. 

The  trustees  claimed  that  it  was  their  business  "to  protect 
the  township."  Let  us  see  how  the  township  was  protected 
during  this  year.  The  record  shows  that  during  this  year  the 
trustees  paid  out  of  the  township  treasury  for  treating  pau 
pers  and  for  furnishing  them  medicines  the  sum  of  $199.35,  of 
which  Dr.  P.  of  Racine,  received  $57.00.  The  number  of  pau 
pers  are  not  given  in  this  instance.  Dr.  D.  a  druggist  of  the 
same  place,  received  $32.85,  for  medicines  furnished ;  Dr.  S. 
of  Syracuse,  for  treating  three  paupers,  $16.00;  Dr.  N.  of 
Pomeroy,  for  treating  one  pauper,  $6.00;  Dr.  R.  of  Syra 
cuse,  one  pauper,  $12.00;  Dr?.  N.  and  W.  of  Pomeroy,  treat 
ing  one  pauper,  $27.00;  Dr.  A.  of  Pomeroy,  treating  one  pau 
per,  $2.00 ;  Dr.  H.  of  Pomeroy,  one  pauper  $6.00 ;  Dr.  R.  drug 
gist  at  Syracuse,  medicines  for  six  paupers,  $19.55;  Dr.  L.  a 
druggist,  medicines  for  two  paupers,  $3.50;  Dr.  Q.  of  Hartford 
City,  W.  Va.,  for  medicines,  75.  I  received  $16.70  for  treating 
and  furnishing  medicine  for  two  paupers. 

Thus  the  township  was  "protected"  to  the  amount  of  nearly 
two  hundred  dollars  in  1888.  The  above  statement  contains 
a  number  of  cases  at  Racine,  Syracuse  and  Minersville.  I 
know  nothing  concerning  the  merits  of  the  cases  treated  by 
Dr.  P.  at  Racine,  nor  of  those  for  whom  Dr.  D.  furnished 
medicines.  Three  patients  resided  at  Minersville,  for  whom 
the  physicians  received  compensation  from  the  public  treas 
ury,  although  the  heads  of  the  respective  families  were  able- 
bodied  men.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  cases  in  Syra 
cuse  were  meritorious,  and  stood  in  need  of  public  relief.  Two 
hundred  dollars  is  a  large  sum  of  money  to  be  expended  annu 
ally  for  medical  services  among  the  poor  oi  Sutton  Township. 
Perhaps  a  liberal  construction  of  the  laws  would  justify  the 
expenditure,  I  find  no  fault  with  our  trustees  for  being  lib- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  305 


eral  to  the  poor ;  but  permit  me,  kind  reader,  to  ask  this  ques 
tion  :  Why  was  this  helpless  infant  in  its  mother's  arms,  and 
unconscious  of  its  surroundings,  deprived  of  the  benefit  of  the 
poor  laws?  Why  was  the  pitiful  sum  of  ten  dollars  with 
held  in  this  case,  while  others  received  their  just  dues,  and 
some  of  them  no  doubt  received  more  than  they  were  justly 
entitled  to? 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

CONCLUSION. 

I  am  now  approaching  the  closing  period  of  my  checkered 
career.  After  my  return  from  Indiana,  I  determined  once 
more  to  establish  myself  in  business.  I  have  already  in  a  pre 
vious  chapter,  related  my  experience  as  a  druggist.  The  reader 
knows  the  result;  my  business  transactions  had  proved  a  fail 
ure  ;  I  had  been  compelled  to  sell  my  stock  of  drugs  in  order 
to  liquidate  a  part  of  my  indebtedness,  and  at  a  future  period, 
I  permitted  my  wife  to  sell  our  real  estate,  and  close  out  her 
business  at  Syracuse;!  had  abandoned  my  location,  and  given 
up  a  lucrative  practice.  During  these  years  I  had  passed 
through  a  trying  ordeal ;  yet,  nevertheless,  I  am  once  more 
about  to  take  hold  of  the  pestle  and  spatule,  and  endeavor  to 
again  build  up  my  business  and  profession.  The  reader  may 
be  surprised  that  I  should  undertake  to  do  all  this,  after  my 
former  experience ;  but  there  is  an  old  adage  which  still  holds 
good  : 

"If  you  convince  a  man  against  his  will, 
He'll  be  of  the  same  opinion  still." 

Late  in  the  fall  of  1875,  I  rented  a  room  of  I.  N.  Hall,  who 
resided  at  Carletonville  just  below  Syracuse.  This  was  de 
signed  for  an  office  and  drugstore.  I  then  sent  twenty  dollars 
to  J.  S.  Burdsal  &  Company,  whom  I  have  previously  men 
tioned  in  this  narrative,  and  with  this  amount  purchased  thirty 
dollars  worth  of  drugs  and  medicines,  thus  throwing  myself 
in  debt  to  this  firm  in  the  sum  of  ten  dollars.  I  already  had 
about  ten  dollars  worth  of  medicines  on  hand,  which  was  also 
put  in  the  store,  thus  making  my  stock  amount  to  about  forty 


306  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


dollars.  I  turned  this  stock  of  drugs  over  to  my  two  eldest 
children,  who  thus  commenced  business  under  the  firm  name 
of  Geo.  R.  Barton  &  Co.,  they  obligating  themselves  to  pay  me 
for  the  stock  at  a  future  time.  Our  plan  of  operations  was 
that  I  should  ride  to  the  store  every  afternoon,  attend  to  my 
professional  business  in  that  locality,  and  return  home  at 
night,  while  George  was  to  go  there  in  the  morning,  and  remain 
until  evening. 

It  is  said  that  a  "drowning  man  will  grasp  at  a  straw,"  and 
to  attempt  to  do  business  in  this  way  was  about  like  the  efforts 
of  the  drowning  man.  However,  we  went  to  work  with  a  will 
and  endeavored  to  make  the  business  successful.  The  whole 
proceeds  of  the  store  were  applied  to  purchasing  more  drugs, 
and  in  this  way  we  hoped  in  time  to  build  up  a  lucrative  trade. 
During  the  first  nine  months  the  stock  of  drugs  improved  to 
some  extent,  but  at  the  end  of  this  period  my  wife,  as  already 
stated,  became  affected  with  consumption.  Her  sickness, 
together  with  the  stringency  of  the  times,  and  the  trouble  aris 
ing  with  the  township  trustees,  as  related  in  the  former  chap 
ter,  caused  our  business  to  remain  in  about  the  same  condition 
till  about  six  months  after  my  wife's  death.  George  then  with 
drew  from  the  partnership,  and  I  took  his  place,  and  we  com 
menced  doing  business  under  the  firm  name  of  Dr.  T.  H.  Bar 
ton  &  Company.  I  thus  became  the  owner  of  one-half  interest 
in  the  concern.  From  this  time  till  about  the  first  of  May, 
1879,  I  regularly  repaired  to  my  store  every  afternoon,  when  I 
attended  to  business,  and  visited  my  patients,  except  during 
the  heated  season  of  the  year,  when  I  wended  my  way  to  my 
place  of  business  in  the  morning,  returning  home  at  or  about 
noon,  the  distance  being  about  a  mile  and  a  half.  During  this 
period  our  stock  of  drugs  increased  slowly  and  by  the  first  of 
May  the  stock  invoiced  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars. 
It  had  been  our  intention  to  sell  strictly  for  cash,  but  this  was 
found  impracticable,  on  account  of  a  general  depression  of 
financial  affairs,  and  upon  looking  over  the  books,  it  was  found 
that  the  debts  due  the  firm  were  about  equal  to  the  amount  of 
the  invoice.  We  were  clear  of  indebtedness  so  far  as  the  stock 
of  drugs  was  concerned,  and  the  books  also  showed  that  we 
had  drawn  out  of  the  business  the  amount  of  forty-two  dollars. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  307 


In  the  meantime  I  continued  to  enjoy  a  fair  amount  of 
practice.  During  the  years  1877  and  1878,  my  professional 
business  continued  about  the  same,  but  nothing  worthy  of 

notice  occurred  in  this  connection  during  this  period. 
******* 

I  am  now  approaching  another  important  event  of  my  life. 
I  have  once  more  come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  not  good 
for  man  to  be  alone,  and  I  am  once  more,  about  to  launch  my 
barque  upon  the  matrimonial  sea. 

About  the  middle  of  the  sultry  month  of  August,  while 
perambulating  the  streets  of  this  quiet  village,  I  met  an  old 
lady,  who  was  a  cousin  of  mine.  I  was  now  a  regular  attend 
ant  at  church,  and  my  cousin  knew  that  while  in  attendance 
upon  divine  service  I  would  sometimes  cast  my  eyes  to  the 
right  where  the  ladies  sat.  She  informed  me  that  a  single 
lady,  who  had  never  been  married,  was  visiting  at  her  house, 
and  was  then  in  the  neighborhood.  My  cousin  spoke  well  of 
this  lady,  but  told  me  that  she  did  not  know  whether  she 
would  be  willing  to  change  her  condition.  I  listened  atten 
tively  to  my  cousin's  remarks,  and  she  informed  me  that  her 
friend's  name  was  Amanda  Church,  and  that  she  lived  with  her 
brother,  Horace  Church,  near  the  Rolling  Mill  in  the  city  of 
Pomeroy.  She  was  a  daughter  of  Charles  and  Catharine  Mc- 
Cormick  Church,  who  were  both  at  this  time,  deceased. 

Although  a  stranger  to  Amanda,  I  had  an  ardent  desire  to 
see  her,  and  suiting  the  action  to  my  thoughts,  I  was  soon  in 
her  presence,  and  had  a  formal  introduction  to  her.  The 
lady  who  stood  before  me  was  of  medium  size,  brown  hair, 
and  dark  blue  eyes.  To  me  she  appeared  very  handsome; 
her  movements  were  sprightly  and  graceful,  and  her  manners 
were  pleasing  and  agreeable.  Her  visit  was  now  at  an  end, 
and  she  was  ready  to  return  to  her  home,  consequently  I  had 
a  poor  opportunity  for  conversation  with  her,  and  bade  her 
farewell,  and  each  of  us  returned  home.  I  did  not  desire  to 
intrude  myself  in  her  presence  without  an  invitation,  and  I 
therefore  had  recourse  to  my  cousin,  and  requested  her  to  in 
duce  Amanda  to  make  another  visit  to  Syracuse.  She  readily 
gave  her  consent,  and  it  was  arranged  for  Amanda  to  make 
another  visit  in  two  weeks. 


308  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


We  know  the  past  and  the  present,  but  the  future  is  un 
known  to  us.  About  midnight  on  the  day  before  Amanda  was 
expected  at  Syracuse,  I  was  aroused  from  my  slumbers  by  a 
loud  knocking  at  the  door.  I  arose  and  opened  it,  and  on  the 
threshold  stood  my  nephew,  David  Barton,  and  a  young  man 
named  Davis,  who  informed  me  that  my  brother  James,  who 
had  been  unwell  for  some  time,  was  now  affected  with  con 
vulsions,  and  they  desired  me  to  come  to  his  residence  at 
once.  I  was  soon  on  my  journey,  reaching  Addison  at  day 
light  on  the  following  morning.  I  found  James  in  a  delirious 
condition ;  his  speech  was  imperfect,  and  he  could  only 
articulate  monosyllables.  I  remained  with  him  until  the 
ensuing  day,  when  he  appeared  much  better.  His  disease 
proved  to  be  Bright's  disease  of  the  kidneys,  and  was  of  such 
a  nature  that  I  had  little  hopes  of  his  recovery.  Sometime 
during  the  forenoon  I  started  for  Syracuse,  and  reached  my 
destination  early  in  the  evening. 

I  now  learned  that  Amanda  had  made  the  anticipated  visit, 
and  having  finished  my  evening  repast,  I  immediately  repaired 
to  my  cousin's  residence,  where,  for  the  second  time,  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  the  lady  who  was  to  become  my  future 
wife.  I  was  pleased  to  see  her  once  more,  and  passed  a  few 
hours  in  pleasant  conversation  with  her,  and  learned  that  she 
would  be  pleased  to  have  me  escort  her  to  her  home  on  the  ensu 
ing  day.  Next  day  found  her  by  my  side  in  a  carriage,  and  we 
reached  her  residence  in  due  time.  Here  I  found  a  neat 
cottage,  with  everything  plainly  but  tastefully  arranged  inside 
and  out.  Her  brother  owned  the  premises. 

I  did  not  make  an  immediate  proposition  for  her  hand  in 
marriage.  Oh,  no !  I  did  not  believe  in  the  doctrine  of 
"marrying  in  haste  and  repenting  at  leisure."  I  meant  no  such 
foolishness  as  that.  This  was  my  third  matrimonial  venture, 
and  I  believed  in  the  doctrine :  "Be  sure  you  are  right  and 
then  go  ahead."  I  now  learned  that  she  would  be  pleased  to 
have  me  visit  her  at  a  stated  time.  At  the  appointed  time,  I 
was  again  at  her  brother's  residence,  and  passed  a  few  hours 
pleasantly  in  her  company.  My  visits  soon  became  more  fre 
quent,  and  I  was  not  satisfied  unless  in  her  presence.  It  is  use 
less  to  deny  the  truth,  I  was  in  love  with  Amanda.  For  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  309 


third  time  I  felt  the  subtle  influence  of  Cupid's  darts.  Some 
time  in  the  succeeding  November,  we  were  engaged  to  be  mar 
ried,  and  it  was  finally  arranged  that  the  nuptials  were  to  be 
solemnized  on  the  twelfth  of  January,  1879. 

Was  this  an  unwise  step?  I  think  not.  It  is  true  that  I 
was  well  advanced  in  years.  I  had  passed  the  fiftieth  mile 
stone.  I  had  daughters  who  were  grown  to  maturity.  My 
children  treated  me  kindly.  I  was  attached  to  them  and  they 
honored  me  as  a  father ;  but  there  was  an  empty  void,  which 
could  only  be  filled  by  a  wife.  I  was  looking  to  the  future  and 
not  at  the  present. 

The  winter  came  on  early,  and  was  excessively  cold  and 
severe,  and  the  ground  was  soon  covered  with  snow  and  ice  ;  but 
the  ice,  the  rain,  the  sleet  and  the  snow,  could  not  prevent  me 
from  visiting  Amanda.  If  the  roads  were  too  icy  for  my  horse  to 
travel,  I  wended  my  way  to  her  residence  on  foot. 

The  holidays  have  arrived;  the  nuptials  are  to  be  solemn 
ized  on  the  twelfth  of  January  ;  I  am  anxiously  waiting  for  the 
appointed  time ;  important  business  has  called  me  to  the 
capital  of  Meigs  County ;  there  is  a  very  essential  document 
which  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  procure ;  I  have  seen  Rev.  W. 
J.  Griffith,  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  and  he  has  agreed  to  meet  me 
at  the  bride's  residence  at  seven  p.  m.  on  the  appointed  day ; 
the  time  at  length  arrives  ;  the  ground  is  deeply  covered  with 
ice  and  snow;  I  procure  a  sleigh  and  am  soon  on  my  way  to 
the  home  of  Amanda.  I  travel  at  a  rapid  pace,  and  arrive  at 
my  destination  in  due  time;  the  minister  puts  in  an  appear 
ance  ;  there  is  a  quiet  wedding,  onlya  few  of  the  bride's  inti 
mate  friends  being  invited- 

The  marriage  being  solemnized,  we  repair  to  the  sleigh,  and 
with  my  dear  wife  by  my  side,  I  return  home.  A  sumptuous 
feast  awaits  our  arrival;  but  the  wedding  feast  is  no  sooner 
disposed  of,  than  we  are  disturbed  by  a  number  of  boys  and 
young  men,  who  with  horns  and  tin  pans,  furnish  us  with  a 
little  monotonous  music.  The  little  fellows  wanted  a  treat* 
and  when  I  thought  they  had  sufficiently  earned  it,  I  proceeded 
to  gratify  their  desires.  They  were  satisfied,  and  left  us  in 
peace. 

We  retired  to  rest  for  the  night,  but  even  the  nuptial  couch 


310  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


is  not  sacred  from  the  calls  of  professional  business.  Every 
thing  was  quiet,  but  ere  the  clock  had  announced  the  hour  of 
midnight,  I  was  roused  from  my  slumbers  by  a  loud  rap  at 
the  door,  and  was  informed  that  my  services  were  immediately 
required  at  the  bedside  of  the  sick.  I  obeyed  the  summons, 
attended  to  the  wants  of  my  patient,  but  did  not  reach  home 

till  the  clock  had  announced  the  approach  of  day. 

*  *  ***** 

I  was  well  pleased  with  the  change  in  my  condition,  and 
went  about  my  professional  labors  with  a  will.  Nothing 
worthy  of  notice  in  a  professional  way  occurred  during  the 
remainder  of  this  year.  My  practice  continued  fair,  and  there 
was  some  improvement  in  the  collection  of  medical  fees,  and 
my  financial  condition  improved  to  some  extent.  The  year 
1880  was  in  a  professional  way,  a  repetition  of  the  preceding 
one. 

About  the  first  of  March,  1880,  I  learned  through  my  agent, 
Mr.  Daniel  Miller,  that  a  gentleman  had  offered  him  one 
thousand  dollars  for  our  property  in  Indiana,  and  that  if 
accepted,  the  sale  would  be  a  cash  transaction.  I  immedi 
ately  answered  his  communication  and  informed  him  that 
we  would  accept  the  offer.  About  the  same  time  I  also  wrote 
to  an  attorney  at  Portland,  the  county  seat  of  Jay  County, 
inquiring  concerning  the  law  of  "descent  and  distribution"  in 
that  State.  He  gave  me  to  understand  that  I  was  entitled  to 
a  one-third  interest  in  the  property,  and  that  the  children  were 
entitled  to  the  remainder.  He  also  informed  me  that  the  fees 
for  his  services  in  the  case  would  be  twenty  dollars,  and 
that  the  costs  of  the  court  would  be  the  same,  thus  making  the 
total  expenses  about  forty  dollars.  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  was  best  to  sell  the  property,  and  immediately  com 
menced  making  preparations  for  the  sale.  I  deemed  it  best 
to  sell  as  soon  as  possible,  for  instead  of  being  a  profif  to  me, 
this  farm  was  an  actual  loss.  The  proceeds  derived  from  it 
did  not  even  pay  the  taxes.  Was  it  not  best  to  dispose  of  it  to 
the  best  advantage?  I  decided  to  do  so,  and  acted  accordingly. 
I  had  a  guardian  appointed  for  the  minor  children.  George 
and  Sophia,  being  of  sufficient  age,  chose  William  McCaskey, 
of  Syracuse,  for  their  guardian,  and  he  was  also  duly  ap- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  311 


pointed  guardian  of  Mott  by  the  Probate  Court.  Mr.  McCas- 
key  commenced  business  immediately,  and  by  the  first  week 
in  April,  made  a  deed  for  the  children's  interest  in  the  prop 
erty.  He  received  $929.33,  and  this  amount  was  distributed 
as  follows  :  I  received  for  my  share,  $320.00 ;  Martha  received 
$160.00;  George,  Sophia  and  Mott  each  received  $149.77  thus 
making  the  cost  of  selling  $70.69.  This  includes  the  cost  of 
appointing  the  guardian. 

My  financial  circumstances  were  now  in  a  worse  condition 
than  they  were  when  I  was  mustered  out  of  the  military  ser 
vice  of  the  United  States.  The  amount  of  money  which  I  re 
ceived  from  my  wife's  estate  was  about  equal  to  my  moving 
and  traveling  expenses  to  and  from  Indiana,  and  my  expen 
ses  in  the  way  of  rent  since  my  return  from  that  state.  How 
ever.  I  did  not  give  way  to  these  discouraging  circumstances, 
but  at  once  set  about  business,  determined,  if  possible,  to  re 
trieve  my  affairs. 

A  neat  dwelling-house  stands  on  town  lot  number  seventeen 
in  Carleton's  Addition  to  the  village  of  Syracuse.  The  build 
ing  contains  five  rooms,  and  this  real  estate  was  the  property 
of  Susan  Abies,  widow  of  George  Abies.  Altogether  there  were 
two  lots  each  fifty  by  one  hundred  feet  in  size,  and  I  conclud 
ed  that  this  would  make  us  a  comfortable  home.  It  was  for 
sale,  and  I  gave  Mrs.  Abies  eight  hundred  dollars  for  the  pro 
perty.  I  had  obtained  a  loan  of  Mr.  McCaskey  of  $299.55,  it 
being  Sophia  and  Mott's  interest  in  their  mother's  estate,  and 
I  also  obtained  a  loan  of  Martha's  interest.  These  sums,  to 
gether  with  my  individual  interest,  amounted  to  nearly  the 
price  of  the  property.  I  therefore  paid  the  cash  and  obtained 
a  warrantee  deed,  my  wife  being  joined  with  me  in  the  convey 
ance.  Everything  being  in  readiness,  we  moved  into  our  new 
residence  on  the  eighth,  when  I,  for  the  first  time  for  several 
years,  experienced  a  feeling  of  relief.  I  was  once  more  domicil 
ed  in  a  home  of  my  own. 

On  the  ninth,  a  little  girl  came  to  live  with  us.  As  she  came 
with  the  intention  of  making  our  home  her  permanent  abode, 
we  named  her  Lillie  May.  The  other  children  that  were  b®rn 
unto  us  are  Charles  Thomas,  born  December  30th,  1881, 
Arthur,  born  October  24th,  1883,  and  Edward  Clayton,  born 
August  15th,  1889, 


312  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


I  now  resume  my  narrative  at  the  period  of  my  visit  to  my 
brother  at  Addison.  As  before  stated,  I  left  James  in  a  precar 
ious  condition,  and  with  little  hopes  of  his  recovery.  He, 
however,  partiallv  rallied  from  this  condition,  but  was  never 
again  able  to  resume  his  practice,  I  saw  him  on  several  oc 
casions  during  the  summer  and  fall  till  the  following  Decem 
ber,  when  he  became  confined  to  his  room.  His  vital  powers 
gradually  failed,  and  he  quietly  passed  away  an  the  4th  of 
January  1880.  His  wife  had  died  a  few  months  previous. 
Honored  in  life  he  was  equally  honored  in  death.  A  large  con 
course  of  friends  and  relatives  attended  his  funeral  obsequies, 
and  his  many  friends  and  patrons  erected  a  suitable  monument 
to  mark  the  last  resting  place  of  himself  and  wife — the  memor 
ial  costing  three  hundred  and  fifty  dollars. 

*  *  *  *  *  •*  * 

I  moved  into  my  new  residence,  as  already  stated,  on  the  8th 
of  April,  1880.  During  the  previous  eight  years,  I  had  met 
with  a  long  series  of  disasters.  Those  who  have  followed  my 
narrative  are  aware  of  this  fact,  and  recapitulation  is  unneces 
sary.  Soon  after  moving  into  our  new  home,  my  horse — a  valu 
able  animal — died,  thus  leaving  me  without  one.  At  this  period 
my  ill  luck  changed,  and  I  have  met  with  no  serious  loss  up  to 
the  present  time. 

During  the  latter  past  of  April,  I  fitted  up  the  east  room  of 
our  dwelling-house  for  a  drug  store,  the  room  being  eleven  feet 
wide  and  sixteen  feet  in  length.  The  material  and  labor  cost 
me  about  eighty  dollars,  the  work  being  performed  in  accord 
ance  with  recent  architecture.  The  room  was  fitted  up  and 
ready  for  the  stock  of  drugs  by  the  first  week  in  May.  From 
this  time  up  to  1881,  we  purchased  the  most  of  our  drugs  and 
medicines  of  E.  Davis  &  Company,  of  Middleport,  The  stock 
kept  gradually  increasing  till  the  early  part  of  1881.  About 
this  time  my  wife  bought  out  Martha's  interest  in  the  business, 
thus  becoming  a  business  partner  as  well  as  companion.  I 
think  it  was  in  the  spring  of  this  year  that  we  bought  a  lot  of 
second-hand  drugs  of  W.  A.  Carson.  Latter  in  the  year  we,  at 
different  times,  purchased  drugs  of  Laughlin  Brothers  &  Com 
pany,  of  Wheeling,  West  Virginia,  we  purchased  our  supplies 
though  Mr.  Shrewsbury,  one  of  the  traveling  salesmen  of  this 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


313 


firm.  He  visited  Syracuse  regularly,  and  on  each  occasion, 
we  bought  a  fair  supply,  and  besides  drugs  and  medicines,  we 
also  purchased  tobacco  and  confectionaries.  During  this  year 
we  bought  $469.78  worth  of  drugs,  medicines,  tobaccos  and 
fine  groceries  ;  sold  of  those  to  the  amount  of  $430.58,  and  col 
lected  $336.90.  We  therefore  bought  $39.20  more  than  we  sold, 
and  sold  $93.68  more  than  we  received  pay  for.  In  1882  we 
purchased  $439.96  worth  of  stock,  sold  $661.46,  and  received 
pay  on  sales  of  $498.81,  Consequently  we  sold  $221.50  more 
than  was  purchased,  and  sold  $162.65  more  than  we  collected. 
In  1883,  our  purchases  amounted  to  $568.22 ;  sales  $676.60 ; 
receipts '$65 1,00,  thus  selling  $108.38  more  than  we  bought,  and 
$25.60  more  than  was  collected.  Daring  this  year  w«  purchas 
ed  our  goods  of  Mackeoun,  Thompson  &  Company,  of  Pitts 
burgh,  Pennsylvania,  and  of  John  L.  Smith,  of  Wheeling,  and 
also  some  of  Laughlin  Brothers  &  Company. 

These  figures  show  that  during  these  three  years  outstand 
ing  claims  had  accumulated  on  our  books  to  the  amount  of 
$281.93.  This  is  a  large  amount  compared  with  the  business 
done,  and  made  an  average  annual  loss  of  nearly  one  hundred 
dollars,  I  have  already  had  occasion  to  speak  of  the  evil  effects 
of  the  credit  system. 

Up- to  the  year  1883  we  had  taken  but  a  small  amount  of 
funds  from  the  proceeds  of  the  store,  consequently  nearly  all 
the  proceeds  were  used  in  replenishing  and  increasing  the 
stock  of  goods,  but  this  year  our  books  show  that  we  drew  out 
.he  sum  of  $146.80.  During  the  fall  and  early  part  of  the  suc 
ceeding  winter,  we  laid  in  a  large  amount  of  drugs,  and  our 
small  room  was  filled  to  overflowing;  and  by  the  time  the 
holidays  came  round,  we  had  about  six  hundred  dollars  worth 
of  stock  on  hand,  consisting  of  drugs,  medicines,  paints,  dye 
stuff,  confectionaries,  notions  and  toys.  Throughout  the  win 
ter  our  sales  were  good,  but  on  account  of  the  extreme  severity 
of  the  weather  and  the  flood  of  February,  1884,  we  were  unable 
to  meet  our 'financial  obligations,  but  we  were  put  to  no  cost 
or  expense  except  the  interest  on  our  indebtedness.  But  this 
failure  to  meet  our  obligations  had  an  injurious  effect  on  our 
business  standing  and  credit.  From  that  time  up  to  the  pre 
sent  writing,  the  commercial  fraternity  have  generally  given  us 


314  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  cold  shoulder,  and  shown  us  but  little  favor.  But  notwith 
standing  their  disfavor,  we  have  managed  to  keep  up  our  stock 
and  have  also  paid  a  considerable  amount  of  indebtedness,  as 
the  following  figures  will  show.  During  the  years  1884-'85- 
'86-'87  and  '88  our  books  show  that  we  purchased  goods  to  the 
amount  of  $1,923.60;  sold,  $3,181.49;  received  payment  on 
sales,  $2,830.76,  and  paid  out  $2,024.54,  the  expenses  and  in 
terest  being  $75.92.  Our  books  also  show  that  we  drew  out  of 
the  store  for  private  use  the  sum  of  $596.19.  This  shows  that 
we  sold  $350.73  more  than  we  collected,  and  that  we  collected 
$907.16  more  than  we  purchased.  Of  the  amount  paid  out 
$100.94  cents  was  paid  on  indebetedness. 

During  the  latter  months  of  1888  we  purchased  a  fair  amount 
of  drugs,  notions,  groceries,  confectionaries,  and  other  articles. 
Our  little  store  room  was  again  crowded  to  overflowing,  and 
we  did  a  fair  amount  of  business  during  the  holidays.  Our 
stock  now  amounted  to  over  five  hundred  dollars. 

The  year  1889  opened  up  with  a  fair  amount  of  business. 
Our  sales  were  good,  but  having  some  debts  standing  against 
us,  we  dicided  to  apply  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  to  the  pay 
ment  of  our  indebtedness,  even  if,  by  so  doing,  it  run  the  stock 
of  goods  down.  From  the  beginning  of  this  year  up  to  the 
last  of  September,  the  season  was  healthy,  and  we  did  not  fill 
as  many  prescriptions  as  usual,  but  our  sales  of  groceries  and 
notions  were  fair,  During  this  period  we  purchased  $190.94 
worth  of  goods;  sold  $409.40;  collected  $358.74,  and  paid  out 
$266.44,  the  expenses  being  $9.51.  We  therefore  sold  $50.66 
more  than  we  collected,  and  collected  $167.80  more  than  we 
purchased.  We  applied  $75.50  on  our  indebtedness,  and  drew 
out  $80.00  for  private  use.  The  stock  on  hand  at  the  close  of 
this  period  would  amount  to  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  dol 
lars.  We  have  used  our  utmost  endeavors  to  clear  off  our  in 
debtedness  for  drugs  and  merchandise.  Perhaps  there  is  no 
drug  store  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  according  to  its  size,  which 
has  kept  a  greater  variety  of  articles  for  sale,  or  as  large  amount 
of  stock  at  a  cash  valuation,  as  we  have  had  during  the  last 
six  years. 

My  son,  Lewis  Mott,  assisted  me  at  times  in  the  store  and 
put  up  the  prescriptions  and  was  of  great  service  to  me  in  that 


THOS.  H.  BARTON. 


315 


capacity.  He  was  registered  in  1884,  as  an  assistant  pharma 
cist.  Soon  afterwards,  he  engaged  himself  to  Henry  Barton, 
and  learned  the  trade  of  boiler-maker.  He  is  now  following 
that  occupation. 

There  are  three  drug  stores  in  Syracuse  at  the  present  writ 
ing,  and  they  all  appear  to  be  doing  a  fair,  if  not  a  lucrative 
business.  W.  T.  A.  Lallance  is  located  on  Third  street,  and 
A.  N.  Roush,  who  formerly  clerked  for  Mr.  Lallance,  is  carry 
ing  on  the  drug  trade  in  the  building  which  Hudson  and 
Roush  purchased  of  my  wife.  They  are  both  first-class  drug 
gists,  and  enjoy  a  fair  share  of  the  public  patronage.  But  not 
withstanding  this  strong  opposition,  I  feel  hopeful,  by  careful 
management  and  close  attention  to  my  profession  thatby  the 
time  my  younger  sons  come  to  years  of  maturity  and  are  able 
to  transact  business  for  themselves,  to  have  a  first-class  drug 
store. 

There  is  one  peculiar  characteristic  of  the  people  of  Syra 
cuse,  which  demands  some  attention  at  my  hands.  There  are 
some  persons  in  this  goodly  village  who  are  in  the  habit  of 
meddling  with  the  physicians  in  their  professional  business. 
Up  to  1881  I  would  occasionally  have  a  protracted  case  pass 
out  of  my  hands,  and  the  patient  be  placed  under  the  care  of 
some  other  physician.  Some  of  these  cases  would  recover,  while 
others  would  terminate  fatally.  Other  changes  would  sometimes 
be  made,  which  would  generally  protract  the  case  much  longer 
than  was  necessary  to  effect  a  cure.  I  will  report  the  follow 
ing  case  in  order  to  illustrate  how  the  code  of  medical  ethics 
was  conducted  in  Syracuse  at  that  time. 

A  gentleman,  who  was  in  good  financial  circumstances,  fell 
ill  during  the  first  week  in  January,  1881.  I  had  been  his 
family  physician  since  the  war,  and  on  the  llth  I  was  called 
upon  to  treat  him.  On  the  second  or  third  visit  I  informed 
his  wife  that  his  case  was  more  dangerous  than  any  which 
had  preceded  it  in  the  family,  and  that  it  would  require  great 
care  and  attention  to  get  him  through  to  thorough  conva- 
lesence  and  effect  a  cure.  I  continued  to  treat  him  for  about 
twelve  days  without  making  much  impression  on  his  disease. 
At  this  time  some  of  his  neighbors  became  greatly  concerned 


316  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


in  regard  to  bis  condition,  and  urged  his  wife  to  employ  some 
other  physician.  On  the  thirteenth  day  of  my  treatment,  at 
the  urgent  request  of  some  of  his  neighbors,  his  wife  was  in 
duced  to  call  Dr.  J.  Barr  Smith  to  see  her  husband.  Dr.  Smith 
visited  the  patient,  but  on  learning  that  he  was  a  patient  of 
mine,  refused  to  take  the  case.  Next  day  he  was  again 
called  to  see  him,  and  his  wife  sent  for  me,  and  Dr.  Smith  and 
I  held  a  consultation,  and  agreed  in  regard  to  the  mode  of 
treatment.  I  then  repaired  to  my  office,  prepared  some 
medicine,  and  delivered  it  in  person  to  the  patient.  During 
this  visit  his  wife  said  to  me :  ''Doctor,  they  have  sent  for 

Dr. ."  I  replied  !  "I  am  willing  to  consult  with  Dr. ." 

I  gave  her  some  instructions  in  regard  to  the  medicine,  bade 
her  good  bye,  and  returned  home.  About  two  hours  after 
wards,  I  observed  Dr. wending  his  way  to  visit  my  patient, 

and  in  about  an  hour  afterwards  a  messenger  came  to  my 
office  in  great  haste,  informed  me  that  my  services  were  no 
longer  required,  and  gave  me  to  understand  that  the  family 
had  employed  Dr.  -  -  to  treat  the  case.  I  was  informed  that 
this  doctor  told  my  patient:  tkl  think  you  will  recover,  pro 
vided  I  have  full  charge  of  }  our  case."  The  doctor  then  took 
"full  charge  of  the  case,"  and  commenced  treating  him,  but 
soon  learned  that  it  was  a  hard  case  to  treat,  it  being  impossi 
ble  to  relieve  the  patient  of  his  excruciating  pain.  The  result 
was  that  this  man  obtained  but  little  relief,  and  continued  to 
suffer  day  and  night.  He  gradually  failed,  and,  about  six 
weeks  afterwards  death  relieved  him  of  his  sufferings.  He 
died  suddenly  and  unexpectedly.  His  friends  did  not  know, 
and  perhaps  they  were  not  informed  of  his  dangerous  con 
dition. 

I  have  already  had  occasion,  in  a  previous  chapter,  to  speak 
of  the  code  of  medical  ethics.  The  reader  may  be  surprised  to 
iearn  that  the  trio  of  physicians  who  figured  in  the  above 
mentioned  case,  were  all  members  of  the  Meigs  County  Medi 
cal  Society,  but  such  is  the  fact.  This  case  shows  that  the  former 
physician  acted  in  strict  accordance  with  the  code  of  medical 
ethics,  while  the  latter  did  not. 

Nothing  of  interest  occurred  in  a  professional  way  till  late 
in  the  summer  and  fall  of  1882,  when  an  epidemic  of  malarial 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  317 


typhoid  and  typho-malarial  fevers  broke  out  in  this  locality 
to  an  alarming  extent.  These  diseases  appeared  to  be  caused 
by  the  humidity  of  the  atmosphere.  Nearly  every  morning 
the  air  would  be  loaded  with  vapor  or  fog,  which  would  re 
main  till  about  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon.  It  fell  to  my  lot 
to  treat  a  large  number  of  these  cases,  and  from  the  first  of 
August  till  the  first  of  November.  T  was  kept  very  busy,  and 
had  all  the  practice  that  I  was  able  to  attend  to  I  was  generally 
successful,  losing  only  two  cases  during  this  epidemic. 

One  of  the  fatal  cases  was  a  young  man  about  sixteen  years 
old,  who  was  stricken  with  an  attack  of  malignant  typho-mala 
rial  fever,  which  ran  its  course  in  about  eight  days.  I  had 
eminent  counsel  called,  but  in  spite  of  our  united  efforts,  the 
disease  terminated  fatally.  The  other  case  was  affected  with 
typho-malarial  fever,  which  was  protracted  to  the  fourth  week 
of  the  disease,  when  the  patient  died.  She  was  a  little  girl 
about  twelve  years  old,  and  only  a  few  days  previous  to  this 
child's  sickness,  the  family  had  lost  a  son,  he  being  a  young 
man  about  twenty  years  old.  He  was  no  doubt  affected  with 
a  malignant  attack  of  typho-malarial  fever,  and  was  treated 
by  another  physician.  During  the  little  girl's  illness  the  family 
had  become  over-worked  with  their  nightly  vigils  around  the 
sick  beds  of  their  children,  and  I  do  not  think  my  patient  re 
ceived  as  good  nursing  and  attention  as  such  a  case  required. 
On  two  occasions  I  thought  she  would  recover,  but  she  would 
again  relapse  into  her  former  condition. 

During  the  early  part  of  November,  I  was  much  broken 
down  in  health  ;  but  after  resting  a  few  weeks  from  my  exten 
sive  and  laborious  business,  I  found  myself  much  better  and 
also  much  stronger. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  this  year,  Dr.  J.  W.  Hoff  moved  from 
Pomeroy,  and  took  up  his  residence  in  the  west  end  of  Syra 
cuse.  He  made  this  move  in  order  to  be  convenient  to  his 
practice  in  this  place  and  Minersville.  where  he  formerly  had 
an  extensive  practice.  He  would  also  be  in  close  proximity  to 
the  city  of  Pomeroy.  When  Dr.  Hoff  moved  to  Syracuse,  I 
had  some  fear  lest  he  would  obtain  nearly  all  the  practice,  and 
leave  me  with  nothing  to  do  but  sit  in  my  office  and  look  on ; 
but  he  failed  to  make  any  apparent  change  in  my  professional 


318  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


business,  for  my  patrons  clung  to  me,  while  at  the  same  time 
his  customers  employed  him  as  usual.  He  moved  back  to 
Pomeroy  in  the  fall  of  1885. 

Early  in  this  year,  Dr.  L.  C.  Rathburn,  a  son  of  Dr.  D.  C. 
Rathburn,  of  Middleport,  located  at  Syracuse.  He  was  a  gen 
tleman  of  considerable  ability,  and  soon  obtained  a  fair  amount 
of  practice,  it  being  favorable  for  the  profession  during  the 
sickly  season.  Dr.  Rathburn's  health  commenced  failing  early 
in  1883,  and  he  continued  to  grow  worse  rapidly,  and  died  in 
the  spring  of  that  year. 

Early  in  1882,  Dr.  Ross  located  at  Minersville,  and  com 
menced  practicing  medicine  there.  I  was  his  principal  op 
ponent,  and  at  that  time,  I  had  more  than  half  the  practice  in 
the  place.  At  first  Dr.  Ross  made  a  great  spread  in  regard  to 
his  knowledge  and  ability,  and  was  boasted  of  by  his  friends. 
This  year  was  an  unhealthy  one  at  Minersville ;  sickness  pre 
vailed  to  a  considerable  extent  in  this  smoky  village,  and  Dr. 
Ross  at  once  obtained  a  fair  amount  of  practice.  The  prevail 
ing  diseases  were  malarial  and  typho-malarial  fevers.  I  think 
the  young  doctor  obtained  more  practice  from  my  worthless 
patrons  than  he  did  from  those  who  were  in  good  financial 
circumstances.  Some  of  these,  however,  employed  him,  and 
gave  him  a  good  reputation  as  a  physician  and  surgeon.  He 
moved  away  in  the  fall  of  1883. 

The  first  part  of  1883  was  unhealthy,  pneumonia  and  catarrhal 
fever  being  the  prevailing  diseases.  Consequently  there  was 
considerable  practice,  but  towards  the  close  of  the  year  the 
health  of  the  people  improved,  and  my  practice  fell  off  accord 
ingly. 

At  this  time,  I  had  no  cellar  under  my  dwelling-house.  At 
some  previous  time,  a  hole  had  been  dug  under  the  kitchen, 
and  it  had  been  used  for  the  purposes  of  a  cellar.  Early  in  the 
fall  I  employed  two  stone  masons  and  a  few  day  laborers,  set 
them  to  work,  and  soon  had  a  good  substantial  cellar  under 
my  kitchen.  It  cost  me  about  seventy-five  dollars,  which  was 
nearly  double  the  amount  that  I  supposed  it  would  cost. 
About  fifteen  dollars  was  turned  in  on  the  labor  in  the  way  of 
professional  fees,  and  1  found  myself  in  debt  for  the  work 
about  forty-five  dollars. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  319 


The  winter  of  1883-4  was  a  remarkably  severe  one.  Perhaps 
more  snow  fell  during  this  period  than  ever  before  in  the  same 
length  of  time  since  the  settlement  of  the  country,  It  laid  on 
the  ground  till  the  last  of  January,  when  the  weather  moder 
ated,  and  was  followed  by  heavy  rains ;  there  was  enormous 
quantities  of  snow  in  the  Alleghany  mountains,  and  this  was 
melted  and  carried  away  by  the  descending  deluge.  Every 
tributary  stream  assisted  to  swell  the  water  in  the  Ohio  river. 
Higher  and  higher  came  the  flood,  until  the  volume  of  water 
in  the  Ohio  was  about  five  feet  higher  than  the'great  flood  of 
1832. 

The  river  reached  its  highest  point  on  the  seventh  of  Febru 
ary.  The  water  from  the  river  broke  into  the  coal  mines  at 
Syracuse  and  Minersville,  causing  an  immense  amount  of 
damage,  and  entirely  suspending  operations  in  this  industry. 
The  works  were  suspended  during  the  entire  spring,  summer, 
and  a  large  part  of  autumn  of  this  year,  and  were  only  put  in 
running  order  after  an  immense  outlay  of  time  and  money. 

This  flood  caused  the  greatest  stringency  in  financial  affairs 
ever  known  since  the  coal  mines  were  first  put  in  operation. 
Large  numbers  of  families  were  driven  from  their  homes  by 
the  angry  waters  entering  their  dwelling-houses,  thus  causing 
immense  suffering  among  the  people,  and  they  were  driven  to 
seek  shelter  among  their  more  fortunate  neighbors.  The  Odd 
Fellows — that  noble  beneficiary  institution — threw  open  their 
hall  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  were  driven  from  their  homes. 
Sickness  prevailed  to  a  considerable  extent ;  but  by  careful 
management  all  the  cases  in  Syracuse  recovered.  I  lost  one 
case  at  Minersville. 

Commissary  supplies  were  sent  here  in  abundance,  and  dis 
tributed  among  those  who  were  damaged  by  the  flood,  and  to 
those  [who  were  in  needy  circumstances.  Congress  made  a 
large  appropriation  for  the  flooded  localities  on  the  Ohio  river, 
of  which  Syracuse  received  its  full  share.  Relief  committees 
were  appointed  for  the  distribution  of  the  funds. 

About  six  weeks  after  the  flood,  a  prominent  member  of  the 
relief  committee,  who  resided  at  Syracuse,  inquired  of  me  if  I 
had  any  professional  fees  due  me  from  flood  sufferers  who 
were  in  indigent  circumstances  and  unable  to  pay  their  debts. 


320  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Upon  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  then  told  me  to 
make  out  my  accounts,  and  place  them  in  his  hands  for  collec 
tion,  and  that  the  Chief  of  the  Relief  Committee  at  Columbus, 
Ohio,  would  pa)7  them.  I  looked  over  my  books,  found  about 
fifteen  dollars  of  such  claims,  made  out  my  accounts  and  gave 
them  to  him,  he,  at  the  same  time  assuring  me  that  the  com 
mittee  would  pay  my  claims.  He  afterwards  informed  me 
that  he  had  forwarded  them  to  the  Chief  of  the  Relief  Com 
mittee  at  Columbus.  In  due  time  I  made  inquiry  of  him  con 
cerning  my  claims.  He  replied  :  "Your  claims  are  allowed, 
and  I  am  daily  expecting  the  money  to  be  at  Pomeroy."  Sub 
sequently,  at  different  times,  I  inquired  of  him  concerning 
these  claims,  and  received  about  the  same  answer.  Failing  to 
receive  a  satisfactory  answer  from  the  committeeman,  I  ad 
dressed  a  letter  to  the  chief  of  the  committee  at  Columbus,  but 
he  failed  to  reply.  I  learned  nothing  further  in  relation  to  the 
matter,  and  will  not  give  my  own  opinion  concerning  it.  I 
prefer  that  the  reader  should  judge  for  himself. 

Late  in  the  fall  of  this  year,  I  received  a  disability  pension 
from  the  United  States  Government,  the  arrears  amounting  to 
about  $440.00.  This  pension  was  for  disease  of  chronic  diar 
rhoea,  which  was  contracted,  as  I  have  stated  in  a  former  chap 
ter,  near  Vicksburg,  Mississippi.  By  the  advice  of  my  wife,  to 
whom  I  had  explained  all  the  particulars  of  the  disease  that  I 
had  contracted,  early  in  the  year  1880,  I  made  application  for 
a  pension  to  the  Commissioner  through  my  Attorney  William 
L.  McMaster,  of  Middleport.  I  knew  but  little  in  regard  to  the 
pension  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  made  slow  progress 
with  my  claim  ;  but  about  one  year  after  making  application, 
I  employed  Tucker  and  Bishop,  of  Washington,  D.  C.,  to  pro 
secute  my  claim,  and  by  our  united  efforts  succeeded  in  obtain 
ing  a  small  pension.  Since  my  claim  was  allowed,  I  have  at 
three  different  times,  had  it  increased.  I  am  now  drawing  ten 
dollars  a  month  for  the  above  mentioned  disease  of  chronic 
diarrhoea  and  resulting  hemorrhoids.  I  applied  nearly  all  the 
proceeds  of  my  pension  money  to  payments  on  our  real 
estate.  If  any  person,  during  1872  and  the  early  part  of  1873, 
had  foretold  that  I  would,  at  a  future  time,  make  application 
for  a  disability  pension,  I  would  have  regarded  it  as  vain  and 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  321 


idle  talk  ;  not  because  I  was  not  entitled  to  one,  but  for  the 
simple  reason  that  at  that  time  I  did  not  think  financially  my 
condition  would  ever  be  such  that  I  would  stand  in  need  of  the 
bounty  of  the  government. 

The  great  flood  of  1884  did  not  cause  as  much  sickness  as 
might  have  been  expected  under  the  circumstances.  A  num 
ber  of  persons  were  affected  with  colds,  caused  by  moving  into 
their  dwelling  houses  while  the  floors  and  walls  were  wet  and 
damp.  The  year  1885  was  a  healthy  one,  and  there  is  nothing 
of  importance  to  report  in  a  professional  way  during  that  year ; 
but  the  financial  state  of  the  public  was  in  a  deplorable 
condition.  This  state  of  affairs  was  mainly  brought  about  by 
the  laboring  classes,  as  well  as  those  engaged  in  business,  not 
having  as  yet  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the  flood.  My  o  wn 
finances  were  in  a  poor  condition,  it  being  all  that  I  could  do 
to  meet  my  expenses,  and  this  was  only  accomplished  by  using 
a  portion  of  the  funds  received  from  the  sale  of  drugs.  My 
professional  income  did  not  meet  the  demand. 

Early  in  January,  1886,  an  epidemic  of  influenza  broke  out 
in  this  locality,  and  a  large  number  of  persons  became  affect 
ed  with  this  disease.  It  generally  affected  the  young  and  the 
aged,  leaving  the  middle-aged  comparatively  free  from  its 
ravages.  It  was  accompanied  with  pneumonia,  pleurisy, 
pluro-pneumonia,  bronchitis,  and  catarrah  fever.  This  disease 
was  very  fatal  among  the  aged,  and  especially  among  those 
who  were  over  sixty-five  years  of  age.  It  continued  in  this 
locality  till  the  first  part  of  April  when  the  epidemic  gradually 
ceased.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  treat  a  large  number  of  these  cases  ; 
but  unfortunately  I  met  with  poor  success  among  those 
patients  who  were  approaching  the  age  of  three  score  years 
and  ten.  One  lady,  who  was  about  seventy  years  old,  em 
ployed  me  to  treat  her  for  the  above  mentioned  disease.  She 
had  been  for  a  number  of  years,  affected  with  chronic  bron 
chitis,  consequently  her  health  was  very  poor  at  the  time.  If 
my  memory  serves  me  correctly,  I  visited  her  two  or  three 
times,  when  on  the  third  visit,  she  complained  that  the  medi 
cine,  instead  of  loosening  her  cough,  had  a  tendency  to  make 
it  more  difficult  for  her  to  raise  the  sputa.  The  reason  is 
obvious.  The  medicine  did  not  loosen  her  cough  because  her 

41 


322  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


vital  powers  were  so  much  exhausted  that  it  had  no  effect  on 
her  complaint.  At  my  last  visit,  she  begged  me  to  leave  her 
without  treatment  until  she  felt  stronger,  and  then  she  would 
take  the  medicine.  At  her  earnest  request  I  discontinued  the 
treatment.  She  died  in  about  two  days  after  she  quit  taking 
medicine. 

About  the  same  time  I  lost  a  patient,  who  was  a  maiden 
lady  about  forty  years  old.  She  was  affected  with  pluro- 
pneumonia  which  had  set  in  with  the  influenza.  Her  case 
proved  fatal  in  less  than  a  week,  in  spite  of  my  best  endeavors 
to  save  her.  About  the  same  time,  a  married  lady,  who  was 
about  the  same  age,  was  taken  with  the  influenza,  when  pneu 
monia  set  in.  Her  case  was  very  dangerous,  but  by  careful 
treatment,  she  recovered  in  due  time. 

The  next  patient  that  I  lost  was  a  gentleman  about  sixty-six 
years  old.  He  became  affected  with  influenza,  and  soon  after 
wards  contracted  pneumonia.  When  I  first  saw  him  the  dis 
ease  was  in  the  second  stage ;  it  passed  rapidly  to  the  third, 
and  terminated  fatally.  Medicine  had  no  effect  on  his  disease. 
The  next  and  last  fatal  case  that  fell  under  my  treatment  was 
an  old  gentleman,  who  had  passed  his  eightieth  milestone. 
He  was  suddenly  taken  with  an  attack  of  the  influenza.  His 
symptoms  were  of  a  catarrhal  nature,  and  they  affected  his 
stomach  and  lungs.  His  treatment  was  tonics  and  stimulants, 
but  in  spite  of  these  he  failed  rapidly  c  and  died  in  about  a 
week. 

There  were  a  large  number  of  children,  from  one  year  old 
up  to  the  age  of  puberty,  that  were  affected  with  this  disease, 
and  about  half  of  them  were  in  a  dangerous  condition.  They 
however,  all  recovered. 

I  was  kept  very  busy  from  the  tenth  of  January  to  the  last 
week  in  February,  having  all  the  practice  that  I  could  attend 
to.  I  was  frequently  called  up  at  night  to  visit  my  patients  ; 
and  by  the  last  week  in  February,  I  felt  myself  about 
used  up.  One  morning,  after  lying  in  bed  half  an  hour 
longer  than  usual,  I  rose  with  the  intention  of  .resuming  my 
daily  avocatioa ;  but  on  rising  from  my  couch,  I  felt  dizzy.  I 
was  affected  with  the  influenza,  and  it  had  produced  vertigo. 
I  managed  however,  to  get  out  of  the  house,  but  my  gait  was 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  323 


staggering.  I  finally  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  house, 
where  I  remained  nearly  all  the  time  during  the  next  month, 
thus  losing  a  large  amount  of  professional  business.  How 
ever,  I  was  able  to  do,  and  did  do,  some  office  practice ;  and  by 
the  time  I  was  able  to  attend  to  my  regular  practice,  this 
epidemic  had  about  run  its  course.  During  this  period,  I  had 
neglected  my  health,  and  had  allowed  my  bowels  to  become 
obstinately  constipated,  which  was  no  doubt  a  sequence  of  the 
chronic  diarrhoea. 

My  professional  business  continued  fair  during  the  remain 
der  of  this  year,  and  it  was  also  a  good  year  for  the  collec 
tion  of  medical  fees;  but  notwithstanding  this,  I  lost  a  large 
amount  of  my  earnings.  I  could  not  well  afford  to  do  so.  My 
health  was  gradually  failing,  I  was  drawing  a  disability  pen 
sion,  and  the  rate  showed  that  I  was  totally  disabled  for  the 
performance  of  hard  labor,  and  at  least  one-third  disabled  for 
the  performance  of  continuous  light  labor.  Old  age  was 
gradually  creeping  on  ;  I  was  approaching  my  sixtieth  mile 
stone,  and  felt  that  I  needed  rest.  I  now  resolved  to  turn 
over  a  new  leaf.  From  the  beginning  of  1887  up  to  the  pres 
ent  writing,  I  have  been  using  my  utmost  endeavors  to  im 
prove  the  quality  of  my  practice.  I  attempted  to  accomplish 
my  object  by  refusing  to  visit  my  non-paying  customers  and 
those  who  were  in  arrears  to  me  for  professional  services.  I 
would  especially  refuse  to  visit  such  persons  at  night.  A  few 
individuals  have  taken  advantage  of  me  in  this  respect,  and 
obtained  my  services  under  false  pretenses,  pretending  to 
have  the  money  wherewith  to  pay  for  my  services,  when  at  the 
same  time,  they  were  out  of  funds  and  entirely  worthless. 
At  first,  my  plan  had  an  injurious  effect  on  my  practice,  for 
the  news  soon  spread  abroad  that  I  would  not  visit  the  sick 
at"night,  and  this  report  caused  me  to  lose  as  much  lucrative 
practice  as  I  had  formerly  lost  among  my  non-paying  cus 
tomers. 

From  1887  to  the  present  writing,  the  health  of  the  people 
residing  in  this  locality  has  generally  been  good,  and  this  to 
gether  with  my  determination  to  do  a  paying  business,  has  re 
duced  my  practice  very  much.  I  have  had  an  easier  time,  and 
enjoyed  comparative  rest.  Moreover,  I  have,  by  strenuous 


324  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


efforts,  improved  the  quality  of  my  practice,  and  during  the 
last  year  or  two,  I  have  not  lost  nearly  so  large  a  per  cent,  of 
my  earnings  as  I  formerly  did. 

I  have  endeavored  to  treat  my  fellow  laborers  in  the  medical 
profession  with  respect.  In  writing  this  plain  narrative  of  facts 
it  has  not  been  my  object  to  speak  ill  of  anyone.  In  regard  to 
my  competitors  I  have  endeavored  to  give  honor  to  whom 
honor  is  due,  nor  have  I  feared  to  withhold  just  criticism  when 
the  same  was  deserved. 

Some  time  during  the  fall  of  1888,  Dr.  Milford  Roush  located 
at  Syracuse  with  the  object  of  practicing  medicine  and  sur 
gery.  Before  moving  here  he  inquired  of  me  as  to  whether  or 
not  Syracuse  would  be  a  favorable  location.  I  informed  him 
in  substance  that  I  thought  he  could  obtain  a  fair  amount  of 
practice  in  this  locality;  that  Dr.  Smith  was  is  feeble  health, 
and  unable  to  do  but  little  professional  business ;  that  he 
would  naturally  obtain  some  practice  among  Dr.  Smith's 
friends,  and  no  doubt  obtain  a  part  of  Dr.  HofFs  practice  and 
also  of  mine.  I  cautioned  Dr.  Roush.  however,  in  regard  to  the 
situation,  and  gave  him  to  understand  that  in  all  probability  he 
would  not  find  the  practice  lucrative  when  it  came  to  be  divided 
among  three  or  four  physicians.  Dr.  Roush  was  a  young  man 
of  considerable  ability,  and  had  he  been  spared,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  he  would  have  made  an  able  physician,  and 
been  an  ornament  to  the  profession.  He  left  Syracuse  early 
in  the  spring  of  1889,  migrated  west,  and  some  time  during 
the  summer  of  that  year,  died  of  the  typhoid  fever. 

Dr.  I.  N.  Holmes,  who  located  at  Syracuse  in  1884,  moved 
away  soon  after  Dr.  Roush  came.  Dr.  Holmes'  practice,  how 
ever,  was  very  limited,  and  made  no  perceptible  difference  in 
my  professional  business.  The  removal  of  these  two  physi 
cians  left  the  field  clear,  so  far  as  this  immediate  locality  is 
concerned,  to  Dr.  Smith  and  myself.  We  now  have  no  opposi 
tion,  except  from  those  physicians  who  reside  elsewhere.  I 
still  adhere  to  my  resolution  of  doing  a  paying  business,  not 
that  I  am  unwilling  to  visit  those  who  are  in  indigent  circum 
stances,  not  alone  for  the  patronage  of  the  wealthy  and  influ 
ential  ;  these  are  not  the  reasons ;  I  am  forced  to  this  policy 
by  advancing  years  and  declining  health.  The  time  has  come, 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  225 


in  the  closing  months  of  1889,  when  I  bring  my  personal  his 
tory  to  an  end,  that  I  should  enjoy  the  fruits  of  a  lifetime  of 

hard  labor. 

******* 

And  now  my  written  story  ends,  I  have  completed  my  task. 
I  have  endeavored  to  convey,  in  plain  and  concise  language 
the  struggles  of  a  lifetime.  These  have  covered  more  than 
half  a  century;  and  now,  in  the  evening  of  life,  I  look  about 
me  once  more— for  the  last  time— before  I  close  these  pages. 
And  while  I  have  accomplished  much,  I  have  not  done  all  that 
I  could  have  desired.  I  am  surrounded  with  the  comforts,  and 
some  of  the  luxuries  of  life.  I  am  happy  in  my  home  with  my 
wife  and  family.  Her  companionship,  and  the  innocent  prattle 
of  childish  voices,  cheer  me  along  the  journey  of  life.  And 
there  is  inspiration  in  the  words  of  the  poet : 

"Lives  of  great  men  all  remind  us, 

We  can  make  our  lives  sublime. 
And,  departing,  leave  behind  us. 
Footprints  on  the  sands  of  time." 


SUPPLEMENT. 

THE    PHYSICAN   AND    PATIENT. 


A  sick  person  should  invariably  employ  a  physician  who 
is  well  educated  in  his  profession,  who  is  intelligent,  skillful, 
careful  and  attentive  to  those  who  trust  their  lives  to  his  care. 
The  physician  should  also  be  a  careful  and  attentive  student 
of  medicine,  and  keep  himself  well  posted  in  regard  to  all  the 
changes  in  medical  science.  Moreover,  he  should  be  temper 
ate,  industrious,  and  virtuous.  A  number  of  years  ago  I  read 
a  short  article  in  the  Medical  and  Surgical  Reporter,  wherein 
it  was  related  of  a  gentleman  who  was  traveling,  that  he 
stopped  at  a  certain  town  and  took  lodging  at  a  hotel.  He 
was  detained  at  this  place  several  days  on  account  of  ill 
health.  Being  in  this  condition  he  stood  in  naed  of  the  ser 
vices  of  a  physician,  and  being  a  stranger  in  the  place,  and 
unacquainted  with  any  of  the  local  physicians,  he.  immedi- 


326  AUTOBIOGRAPAY  OF 


ately  called  at  the  post  office  in  order  to  ascertain  the  name 
of  the  physician  who  took  the  largest  number  of  medical  jour 
nals,  and  having  ascertained  this  fact,  he  employed  the  one 
who  took  the  largest  number  of  these  useful  periodicals. 

A  sick  person  should  employ  a  local  physician  in  prefer 
ence  to  an  itinerant  one,  for  the  reason  that  the  traveling  doc 
tors  who  go  from  town  to  town,  stopping  froirr  one  to  three 
days  at  a  place,  then  go  to  some  other  locality,  returning  in 
about  a  month,  can  not  give  that  attention  to  their  patients 
that  the  necessities  of  the  case  in  many  instances  require. 
These  itinerant  physicians  generally  pretend  to  do  their  work 
for  a  certain  sum  of  money ;  that  is,  to  effect  a  cure  for  a  cer 
tain  fee :  but  they  almost  invariably  demand  their  fee,  or  a 
large  portion  of  it  in  advance;  so  that  in  any  event,  they  have 
their  pay,  whether  or  not  they  effect  a  cure.  They  usually 
size  up  the  patient  according  to  his  pocket  book,  charging  the 
wealthy  and  opulent  exorbitant  prices,  being  more  liberal  with 
the  poor  and  indigent. 

I  may  divide  these  traveling  doctors  into  two  classes. 
First,  the  one-horse  physician,  who  is  entirely  ignorant  of  the 
science  of  medicine ;  and  secondly,  the  more  polished  and 
eristocratic  fellow,  who  travels  as  a  specialist,  I  will  give  a 
few  illustrations  of  the  former  class. 

A  few  years  after  the  close  of  the  late  war,  a  ladv  who  re 
sided  in  Minersville,  became  affected  with  emphysema  of  the 
lungs.  This  lady  puffed  and  blowed,  and  grunted  like  a 
wind-broken  horse.  One  day  a  traveling  quack,  who  called 
himself  an  Indian  doctor,  called  at  her  residence,  and  pro 
posed  to  cure  her  of  her  lung  disease.  She  finally  consented 
to  let  him  try,  under  the  promise  of  a  sure  cure.  He  gave  her 
some  medicine,  she  agreeing  to  pay  him  on  his  next  visit. 
At  the  appointed  time  he  was  again  at  her  residence,  but 
found  her  no  better.  He  also  found  her  out  of  funds,  and  he 
therefore  failed  to  replenish  his  pocket-book.  Moreover,  she 
refused  to  take  any  more  of  his  remedies,  but  he  continued 
to  visit  her  in  order  to  obtain  his  fees.  On  one  occasion, 
when  she  was  expecting  him  to  call  upon  her  for  his  medical 
fees,  a  few  of  her  neighboring  ladies  were  calling  at  her  place 
of  abode.  She  told  her  visitors  that  she  did  not  know  what 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  327 


to  do,  as  she  was  that  day  looking  for  the  old  Indian  doctor 
to  call  upon  her  for  pay  for  his  services,  and  being  out  of 
funds,  she  was  greatly  perplexed  and  alarmed.  At  this  mo 
ment,  one  of  her  friends  went  to  the  door,  and  lo  !  the  poor 
Indian  !  He  was  wending  his  way  to  her  house.  Here  was  a 
dilemma.  The  good  old  lady  was  greatly  perplexed  at  the 
announcement  of  this  unwelcome  tidings,  and  did  not  know 
how  to  avoid  the  Indian  doctor.  However,  one  of  her  lady 
friends  came  to  her  rescue,  and  told  her  what  to  do.  She 
was  advised  to  hide  herself  under  the  bed,  and  the  doctor  was 
to  be  informed  that  she  was  absent  from  home,  but  she  was 
also  carefully  instructed  to  make  no  noise,  and  neither  puff 
nor  grunt  while  under  the  bed,  for  fear  of  being  discovered. 
She  obeyed  this  advice,  and  was  soon  safely  ensconced  in  her 
hiding  place.  She  was  no  sooner  hidden  than  all  the  ladies 
chimed  in.  "Don't  grunt,  or  he  will  hear  you ;  don't  grunt, 
or  he  will  hear  you  !"  There  was  a  good  deal  of  amusement 
among  the  circle  of  ladies,  and  when  the  Quixotic  doctor  ap 
peared  at  the  door,  one  of  them  opened  it,  and  he  was  quietly 
informed  that  the  patient  was  away  from  home,  and  this  old 
quack  was  compelled  to  go  away  without  receiving  any  com 
pensation  for  his  services. 

About  twenty  years  ago  I  was  called  to  see  an  old  gentleman 
who  resided  in  Syracuse.  I  immediately  obeyed  the  call,  and 
upon  examination,  found  him  affected  with  acute  bronchitis, 
which  had  set  in  on  the  chronic  bronchitis.  He  informed  me 
that  he  had  been  treated  by  an  itinerant  physician  who  styled 
himself  an  Indian  doctor,  and  who  had  pronounced  his  com 
plaint  liver  disease.  This  doctor  had  failed  to  make  his  last 
round,  and,  in  consequence,  the  patient  had  sent  for  me.  When 
I  commenced  treating  him,  he  was  very  weak  and  feeble,  had 
a  poor  appetite,  and  was  troubled  with  a  severe  cough.  After 
treating  him  two  or  three  weeks,  he  felt  much  better  and  stron 
ger,  was  troubled  but  little  with  cough,  and  had  a  good  appe 
tite.  At  my  last  visit  I  was  greatly  surprised,  for  there  was 
present  no  less  a  personage  than  his  former  medical  attendant. 
Supper  was  ready,  and  the  old  gentleman  kindly  invited  me 
to  a  seat  at  the  table,  but  I  respectfully  declined  his  invitation. 
The  patient  sat  down  to  the  table  and  a  tea  hearty  meal,  and 


228  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


appeared  much  relieved  after  replenishing  his  gastric  cavity. 
It  is  ray  candid  opinion  that  this  old  man  would  soon  have 
recovered  his  former  health,  even  without  medicine.  After 
supper  he  discharged  me,  and  again  employed  this  old  travel 
ing  quack  for  the  purpose  of  having  him  treat  him  for  an  im 
aginary  disease  of  the  liver.  About  six  weeks  afterwards,  a 
messenger  came  to  me  in  great  haste,  requesting  me  to  visit 
this  old  gentleman,  the  messenger  telling  me  that  the  old  man 
was  very  low.  I  refused  to  make  the  call  and  did  not  go  to 
see  him,  and  Dr.  Hoff  was  employed  to  treat  the  case. 
But  it  was  now  too  late  for  a  physician  to  be  of  any  service  to 
him.  The  old  man  soon  passed  away  to  that  bourne  from 
whence  no  traveler  ever  returns. 

About  the  year  1872,  one  of  these  traveling  quacks,  who 
styled  himself  a  "root  and  yarb"  doctor,  was  in  the  habit  of 
making  his  monthly  visits  to  Meigs  County.  He  frequently 
stopped  at  my  drug  store  in  order  to  purchase  medical  supplies. 
On  one  occasion,  I  asked  him  the  following  simple  question, 
for  the  purpose  of  testing  his  knowledge  of  medical  science  : 
"Doctor,  do  you  use  capsicum  in  your  practice?"  He  replied. 
"I  don't  know  as  I  do  by  that  name."  I  then  asked  him.  "Do 
you  use  cayenne  pepper  in  your  practice?"  "Oh  yes,"  he  re 
plied.  I  use  a  great  deal  of  cayenne  pepper  in  my  practice,  I 
can  cure  diptheria  with  cayenne  pepper  and  salt."  Now,  kind 
reader,  here  was  a  man,  calling  himself  a  physician,  who  did 
not  know  the  botanical  name  of  cayenne  pepper  !  And  in  all 
probability,  he  did  not  know  the  sceintific  name  of  a  single 
remedy  which  he  used,  or  its  medical  properties  and  uses. 
Even  my  children,  who  were  present  during  the  conversation 
were  much  amused  about  this  man,  who  called  himself  a 
doctor,  and  who  manifested  such  gross  ignorance  of  the  science 
of  medicine. 

The  aristocratic  traveling  physicians  are  even  more  danger 
ous  to  the  public  than  the  former  class,  for  they  are  intelligent, 
shrewd,  use  good  language,  and  have  more  gab  and  gas  than 
scientific  medical  skill. 

These  itinerants  send  in  advance  numerous  flaming  circulars 
and  hand  bills,  wherein  they  set  forth  their  pretended  know 
ledge  of  the  science  of  medicine,  and  boasting  of  the  numerous 


THOS.   H.  BARTON.  229 


cures  which  they  have  effected  in  the  city  of  New  York  and  in 
other  cities  of  the  Middle  and  .Eastern  States.  They  parade 
their  wonderful  skill  and  superior  knowledge  before  the  pub 
lic,  claiming  that  disease,  in  their  hands,  is  like  a  toy  in  the 
hands  of  a  child.  After  having  surprised  the  public  in  the 
East  by  their  almost  superhuman  knowledge  and  miraculous* 
cures,  they  have  concluded  to  locate  at  the  City  of  Columbus, 
or  some  other  city  in  Ohio,  and  establish  an  institution  for 
the  cure  of  chronic  diseases,  and  that  they  have  an  able  and 
efficient  corps  of  physicians,  who  will  visit  the  different  locali 
ties  in  this  State,  in  order  that  the  public  may  have  an  oppor 
tunity  to  obtain  their  services.  The  principal  of  this  institu 
tion  finally  concludes  to  visit  the  city  of  Pomeroy,  and  informs 
the  public  that  he  will  be  in  that  place  on  a  certain  day,  there 
to  remain  for  two  or  three  days,  so  that  the  sick  and  afflicted 
may  obtain  the  advantage  of  his  marvelous  skill.  The  press 
of  the  county  is  brought  to  bear  in  their  behalf,  aud  the  col 
umns  of  the  newspapers  are  filled>ith  flamming  advertise 
ments.  These  newspaper  notices  read  about  as  follows  : 

"Dr.  Bravado,  the  experienced  and  successful  specialist,  of  Bari- 
tario  will  be  at  Balnibardo  on  the day  of 18 — . 

"Particular  attenlion  given  to  diseases  of  the  Skin,  Catarrh  in  its 
various  forms,  affections  of  the  Throat,  Lungs,  Heart,  Stomach, 
Liver,  Kidney,  and  Bladder,  and  all  Chronic,  Nervous  and  Private 
diseases. 

"The  attention  of  every  woman  who  is  suffering  with  any  of  those 
distressing  complaints  peculiar  to  her  sex  is  especially  invited  to  Dr. 
Bravado's  new  and  successful  methods  of  treatment. 

"Twenty-five  years  experience  in  the  treatment  of  obstinate  chronic 
diseases  has  made  Dr.  Bravado  the  imperial  master  of  these  terrible 
maladies. 

"You  do  not  have  to  tell  him  your  ailments  ;  he  reads  your  com 
plaints  like  an  open  book,  describes  your  peculiar  sufferings  without 
asking  you  a  single  question,  and  prepares  remedies  to  meet  the 
precise  wants  in  each  particular  case. 

"No  guess  work  !  No  experiments  !  No  failures  !  No  disappoint 
ments  !  When  he  takes  a  case  he  cures  it ! 

"Delicate  diseases,  either  sex,  no  matter  how  caused,  relieved  at 
once  and  quickly  cured. 

"Consultation  free  and  strictly  confidential.  Office  hours,  9  a.  m. 
to  5  p.  m.  Evening,  7  to  9  p.  m." 

42 


330  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


The  "Town  Pump"  never  made  a  more  eloquent  harangue, 
and  it  would  be  strange,  inde.ed,  if  all  this  outcry  did  not 
bring  customers.  At  the  appointed  time  the  sick  and  afflicted, 
the  melingers,  and  all  who  fancy  themselves  sick,  flock  to  Dr. 
Bravado  for  relief.  He  generally  admits  only  one  visitor  at 
a  time,  and  when  through  with  the  examination,  a  small 
amount  of  medicine  is  given  to  the  patient  for  which  an  exor 
bitant  price  is  charged,  provided  no  specified  amount  is  fixed 
upon  for  a  cure.  Some  of  these  itinerant  quacks,  after  ex 
amining  a  case,  have  been  known  to  hurry  out  of  their 
rooms,  without  their  headgear,  a  greenback  in  their  hands,  pro 
ceed  to  the  nearest  drug  store,  purchase  a  small  quantity 
of  medicine,  costing  perhaps  not  to  exceed  twenty-five  cents, 
then  wend  their  way  to  their  rooms,  and  charge  their  vic 
tims  from  three  to  ten  dollars  according  to  their  ability  to  pay- 
';Consultation  free  !"  This  is  what  Dr.  Bravado's  advertise 
ments  says ;  but  in  the  way  I  have  described,  he  generally  suc 
ceeds  in  obtaining  ample  compensation  for  his  consultation. 
When  he  is  through  with  his  patient  he  agrees  to  return  in  one 
month,  when  his  victims  meet  him  again.  His  visits  are 
repeated  for  the  space  of  six  months  or  a  year,  when  he  fails 
to  put  in  an  appearance,  and  is  never  heard  from  any  more. 

Permit  me  to  ask  this  question  :  Has  he  cured  the  chronic 
diseases  of  all  those  persons  who  have  come  to  him  for  medical 
advice?  I  presume  that  every  candid  person  will  answer  this 
question  in  the  negative,  and  say,  emphatically  :  No,  HE  HAS 
NOT.  Perhaps  a  few  have  been  cured,  and  probably  a  few 
others  have  been  relieved  to  some  extent ;  but  the  major  portion 
of  his  patients  have  been  deceived,  and,  as  it  were,  robbed  of 
their  money,  when  they  were  promised  a  sure  cure.  Another 
question  naturally  arises  :  Why  have  so  many  of  these  itiner 
ant  physicians,  who  have  heretofore  plied  their  vocation  in 
this  locality,  left  their  post  of  duty  to  be  heard  from  no  more? 

The  answer  is  obvious.  Like  Belshazzar  of  old,  "they  have 
been  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found  wanting."  They  are 
deficient  in  medical  knowledge  and  skill.  Permit  me  to  ask 
one  more  question  :  If  these  traveling  physicians  are  what 
they  represent  themselves  to  be;  if  they  enjoy  the  reputation 
set  forth  in  their  flaming  advertisements;  if  they  have  the 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  331 


lucrative  practice  claimed  for  them  in  New  York  and  the  East, 
how  does  it  happen  that  they  leave  this  practice  and  come  to 
Pomeroy  and  other  places  in  Ohio  to  ply  their  vocation? 
Again  the  answer  suggests  itself  to  our  mind  :  "They  have 
been  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found  wanting." 

Take  the  case  of  two  physicians  who  are  equally  skilled  in 
the  science  of  medicine.  Is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  the  one 
who  sees  hit*  patients  only  once  a  month  can  do  better  than  the 
one  who  sees  them  two  or  three  times  a  week?  I  think  not.  It 
is  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  physician  who  makes  a 
monthly  visit  to  his  patients  can  do  better  that  the  one  who 
has  them  regularly  under  his  care  and  attention.  Moreover, 
the  local  physician  generally  knows  the  physical  and  family 
history  of  his  patients,  whereas  the  itinerant  doctor  does  not, 
and  this  alone  gives  a  decided  advantage  to  the  local  physi 
cian. 

During  a  number  of  years  past  I  have  noticed  advertisements 
in  the  newspapers  which  read  about  as  follows :  A  retired 
physician  has  at  lost  found  a  sure  cure  for  consumption, 
catarrh,  bronchitis,  and  all  diseases  of  the  throat  and  lungs. 
For  the  benefit  of  suffering  humanity,  he  will  send,  free  of 
charge,  to  any  person  afflicted  with  lung  disease,  who  will  en 
close  a  two  cent  stamp  to  his  address,  a  recipe  for  the  prepara 
tion  of  a  sure  cure  for  said  disease.  These  characters  some 
times  imitate  the  clergy,  and  say  in  their  advertisements  :  A 
clergyman,  who  has  traveled  in  the  East  Indies,  has  been  fur 
nished  with  a  recipe,  etc.,  etc.  By  numerous  sick  persons, 
such  an  announcement  will  be  regarded  with  favor,  and  the 
donor  will  be  considered  a  benevolent  gentleman.  The  bait 
takes.  In  due  time  some  afflicted  person  will  desire  to  take 
advantage  of  this  benevolent  (?)  offer,  and  will  enclose  the 
necessary  postage  stamp  in  answer  to  the  advertisement,  and 
send  for  the  prescription,  which,  barring  no  delay  in  the  mails, 
arrives  in  the  course  of  a  few  days.  The  victim  immediately 
presents  it  to  his  druggist  in  order  to  procure  the  medicine. 
The  pharmacist  looks  over  the  recipe,  and  finds  few  familiar 
drugs  which  he  always  keeps  in  stock  ;  but  in  it  he  also  finds 
one  or  two  articles  of  which  he  has  no  knowledge,  never  having 
heard  or  read  the  name  before,  The  consequence  is  that  he 


332  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


can  not  put  up  the  prescription.  The  holder  then  presents  it 
to  another  pharmacist  with  the  same  result;  there  are  one  or 
two  articles  which  he  has  not  got,  and  which  it  is  impossible 
for  him  to  procure;  he  can  not  compound  the  medicine.  After 
trying  all  the  druggists  in  his  locality,  the  holder  writes  to  the 
donor  for  an  explanation,  and  is  respectfully  informed  that  the 
very  article  which  he  can  not  procure  is  an  essential  ingredient 
in  the  compound,  and  that  the  medicine  is  useless  without  it ; 
that  it  is  a  plant  or  shrub  new  to  botanical  science,  and  is  in 
digenous  only  in  India,  Arabia,  or  some  other  far-off  country  ; 
that  a  small  supply  of  this  medicine  has  been  procured  at  great 
expense  :  and  that  upon  the  receipt  of  two  or  three  dollars  in  a 
registered  letter,  the  donor  will  send  the  remedy.  What  is  the 
result?  The  victim  encloses  the  necessary  cash,  directs  the 
letter  to  his  benevolent  friend,  and  in  due  time  receives  the 
nostrum.  Now,  if  the  patient  is  affected  with  consumption,  he 
has  most  assuredly  been  the  victim  of  a  humbug,  and  has  given 
his  money  to  a  shrewd  and  wily  quack. 

I  have  observed  a  number  of  such  advertisements  in  the 
newspapers,  and  I  have  also  seen  some  of  the  prescriptions. 
They  contained  one  or  two  ingredients,  which  I  do  not  believe 

can  be  found  in  any  rnateria  medica  or  pharmacopeia. 
******* 

I  shall  now  direct  the  reader's  attention  to  the  code  of  medi 
cal  ethics  in  regard  to  employing  physicians  as  counsel,  and 
the  right  of  a  patient  to  discharge  his  medical  attendant  and 
employ  another.  Considerable  has  already  been  said  as  to  the 
manner  in  which  the  author  has  been  treated  in  various  cases. 
To  make  this  matter  plain  it  is  necessary  to  give  an  outline  of 
the  code  of  ethics  of  the  medical  fraternity. 

This  code  gives  a  patient  a  right  to  discharge  his  medical 
attendant  if  he  has  just  cause  ;  but  the  attending  physician 
should  invariably  be  discharged  before  another  is  employed, 
for  the  reason  that  it  will  save  the  first  physician  the  trouble 
and  mortification,  on  visiting  a  case,  to  learn  that  another  has 
taken  his  place.  Every  candid  physician  will  quietly  ac 
quiesce  in  being  discharged,  whether  or  not  there  is  just  cause 
for  his  patient  doing  so,  provided  he  is  notified  before  being 
put  to  trouble  and  expense.  It  has  fell  to  my  lot  to  be  regular- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  333 


ly  discharged  in  a  few  cases,  but  it  has  more  frequently  been, 
my  experience  to  visit  a  case,  and  then  learn  that  another 
physician  had  been  engaged,  and  then  and  there  receive  my 
dismissal. 

If  counsel  is  required,  the  proper  way  for  the  patient  and 
his  friends  to  do,  is  to  have  a  friendly  talk  with  the  medical 
attendant  in  regard  to  the  case,  then  if  the  patient  is  in  a  dan 
gerous  condition,  any  candid  physician  will  readly  give  his 
consent  to  a  consultation,  and  be  willing  to  meet  some  physi 
cian  who  is  agreeable  to  himself  and  the  patient.  There  may  be 
some  difficulty  in  selecting  a  medical  adviser  who  will  be  sat 
isfactory  to  both  parties.  In  this  case  I  think  the  attending 
physician  should,  as  a  general  rule,  have  the  privilege  of  select 
ing  his  counsel,  for  the  reason  that  he  is  generally  personally 
and  intimatelylacquainted  with  the  physicians  who  reside  with 
in  easy  reach  of  any  of  his  cases,  and  knows  better  than  his 
patient  where  to  obtain  the  most  reliable  counsel.  It  will  be 
doing  injustice  to  the  regular  attendant  to  employ  as  counsel 
a  physician  with  whom  he  is  not  on  friendly  terms.  If  the 
patient  or  his  friends  should  persist  in  employing  a  physician 
as  counsel  who  is  not  on  friendly  terms  with  the  attendant, 
the  attending  physician  should,  as  a  general  rule,  withdraw 
from  the  case.  The  writer  has  in  several  such  instances,  with 
drawn  from  the  case,  and  refused  to  meet  the  consulter.  It  is 
admitted  that  the  patient  has  a  right  to  discharge  his  physician 
in  certain  cases,  and  the  physician  should  also  have  a  right  to 
withdraw  in  case  of  dissatisfaction.  It  is  a  poor  rule  which 
fails  to  work  both  ways,  and  the  patient  also  has  a  right  to  re 
fuse  as  counsel  a  physician  with  whom  he  is  not  on  friendly 
terms. 

I  will  give  one  or  two  illustrations  of  the  working  of  the  code 
of  medical  ethics.  Suppose  a  case  of  sickness  is  doing  as  well 
as  could  be  expected  at  9  o'clock  A.  M.,  the  time  of  his  attend 
ant's  last  visit.  The  physician,  who  may  reside  three  miles  or 
more  from  his  patient,  prescribes  or  gives  medicine,  then  leaves 
the  case,  and  wends  his  way  to  his  office.  At  3  o'clock  p.  M., 
his  patient  suddenly  becomes  worse,  and  is  in  a  dangerous,  or 
apparently  dangerous  condition.  In  such  a  case,  our  code  of 
ethics  gives  the  patient,  or  his  friends  a  right  to  call  in  coun- 


334  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


sel,  but  they  should,  at  the  same  time,  notify  the  regular  at 
tendant  of  the  fact,  so  that  both  may  reach  the  bed-side  with 
out  delay.  The  above  rule  should  be  strictly  adhered  to,  for 
if  counsel  is  called  without  notifying  the  attending  physician, 
he  can  do  but  little  until  the  attendant  arrives,  and  valuable 
time  will  thus  be  lost.  The  last  visit  of  the  attendant  is  paid 
for  by  the  patient,  if  he  is  a  paying  customer,  otherwise  it  is 
labor  thrown  away  by  the  attending  physician,  and  he  is  there 
by  put  to  trouble  and  inconvenience,  especially  if  he  has  a 
large  number  of  cases  to  attend  to.  I  have  sometimes  been 
put  to  inconvenience  in  consequence  of  the  violation  of  this 
rule.  Having  prescribed  for  my  patient,  or  given  him  medi 
cine,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  then  having  proceeded  to  attend 
to  other  cases,  I  have  been  overtaken  by  a  messenger  informing 
me  that  Dr.  Blank  had  been  sent  for  to  see  my  patient  as  coun 
sel,  and  that  he  was  waiting  for  me  at  my  patient's  residence. 
On  such  occasions,  I  have  lost  much  valuable  time,  which 
could  have  been  saved  had  my  patient,  or  his  friends,  first  no 
tified  me  that  they  desired  a  consultation.  If  a  consultation 
cannot  be  immediately  held,  it  is  generally  rulable  to  fix  upon 
an  hour  when  both  physicians  can  be  present,  and  they  are  in 
honor  bound  to  fill  the  appointment,  if  in  their  power  so  to  do. 
If  one  physician  fails  to  appear  at  the  appointed  time,  the 
other  waits  one  hour,  and  if  the  delinquent  still  fails  to  appear 
the  engagement  is  virtually  broken  up. 

The  consultation  should  be  conducted  in  the  following  man 
ner.  The  attending  practitioner  first  examines  the  patient, 
and  when  he  is  through  the  consulting  physician  is  kindly  in 
vited  to  make  an  examination.  The  two  physicians  then  retire 
to  a  private  room  or  some  other  convenient  place,  and  there 
discuss  the  pathology  of  the  case,  and  its  treatment.  It  is  the 
duty  of  the  regular  attendant  to  thoroughly  explain  to  the 
counsel  the  nature  of  the  disease  as  he  understands  it,  the 
remedies  he  has  used,  the  effect  which  they  have  produced, 
and  the  diet  he  has  ordered.  If  the  counsel  has  any  advice  to 
give,  he  gives  it  directly  to  the  attending  physician — not  to 
the  patient  or  his  friends.  To  them  he  should  be  silent  on 
this  subject,  nor  should  he,  at  any  time  say  anything  deroga 
tory  in  regard  to  the  mode  of  treatment  which  has  been  pur- 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  335 


sued.  It  is  then,  as  before,  the  duty  of  the  attending  physician 
to  write  the  prescriptions,  or  put  up  the  medicine,  as  the  case 
may  be. 

Our  code  of  medical  ethics  does  not  give  the  consulting 
physician  the  right  to  supercede  the  attending  one.  If  the 
two  physicians  can  not  agree  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  the 
disease  or  the  mode  of  treatment,  our  code  advises  that  anoth 
er  be  called  in  to  settle  the  dispute.  If  the  attending  physi 
cian  can  not  be  present  at  the  consultation,  the  counsel  should 
put  his  views  concerning  the  case  in  writing  in  a  sealed  en 
velope,  to  be  delivered  to  the  regular  attendant.  The  counsel 
should  not  write  the  prescriptions,  but  he  is  permitted  to  give 
a  small  amount  of  medicine  for  temporary  relief.  After  the 
consultation  is  held,  the  consulting  physician  retires  from 
the  case  as  if  he  had  never  been  employed,  nor  should  he 
visit  the  patient  again  unless  at  the  request  of  the  regular 
attendant  and  patient.  This  rule  is  absolute,  and  should 
in  no  case  be  violated  by  the  consulting  physician.  The  coun 
sel  is  permitted  to  suggest  to  the  attendant,  but  not  to  the 
patient  or  his  friends,  that  if  the  case  does  not  improve  in  a 
day  or  two,  he  will  be  willing  to  visit  it  again,  provided  he  is 
duly  notified. 

Many  persons  are  of  the  opinion,  when  a  consultation  is 
held  over  a  sick  person,  that  the  patient  has  a  right  to  dis 
charge  his  medical  attendant  and  employ  the  consulting 
physician.  This  is  a  mistake.  According  to  our  code  of 
ethics  he  has  no  right  to  do  so.  Here  is  the  rule  in  such  cases  : 
If  at  a  consultation,  the  attending  physician  is  discharged,  it 
then  becomes  the  duty  of  the  counsel  to  withdraw  from  the 
case  and  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  it.  No  rule  is  more 
obligatory  on  the  medical  ^fraternity  than  this,  and  the  mem 
bers  of  the  profession  are  in  honor  bound  to  obey  it.  The 
reason  is  obvious.  The  rule  is  designed  to  keep  physicians 
on  friendly  terms  with  each  other,  for  if  this  law  is  not 
obeyed,  the  attending  physician  would  most  assuredly  take 
umbrage  at  the  counsel  for  its  violation.  Moreover,  it  would 
prevent  physicians  from  having  counsel  called,  if  there  was 
danger  of  their  patients  discharging  them,  and  employing  the 
counsel. 


836  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


There  are  a  few  physicians  with  whom  I  am  intimately  ac 
quainted,  who  have,  at  different  times,  violated  nearly  all  the 
rules  of  medical  ethics  in  regard  to  consultations.  I  think, 
in  most  of  these  cases,  it  has  been  done  willfully  for  gain  or 
notoriety,  and  no  doubt  the  patient,  or  his  friends,  should 
sometimes  bear  a  share  of  the  blame,  as  the  following  case  will 
show,  if  I  am  correctly  informed.  A  few  years  ago  I  was 
treating  a  lady  who  resided  in  Minersville,  and  on  my  third 
visit  learned  that  another  physician  had  been  employed  to 
treat  the  case.  Upon  making  inquiry  of  the  sick  lady  as  to 
how  this  came  about,  she  informed  me  that  her  friends  had 
advised  her  to  enploy  Dr.  Blank,  and  that  he  had  already  been 
to  see  her,  and  at  the  request  of  herself  and  friends  he  had 
prescribed  for  her,  and  taken  full  charge  of  the  case.  Here 
was  a  visit  unnecessarily  made  by  me,  and  much  valuable 
time  lost  from  my  other  business,  caused  by  a  regular  physi 
cian  violating  the  code  of  medical  ethics. 

I  know  some  consulting  physicians,  who,  at  a  consultation, 
have  assumed  an  air  of  great  importance,  at  the  same  time  boast 
ing  about  the  cures  they  have  performed  in  cases  who  were  af 
fected  with  the  same  disease  as  the  patient,  thus  hoping  to  gain 
notoriety.  These  boasting  physicians  generally  undertake  to 
make  some  change  in  the  medicine  the  patient  is  using,  whether 
such  change  is  necessary  or  not.  This  reminds  me  of  an  ar 
ticle  which  I  read  in  the  London  Lancet,  in  1854.  It  was  an 
anonymous  letter  written  by  an  old  physician  to  a  young  one 
just  commencing  the  practice  of  medicine,  and  was  intercepted 
by  the  editor,  and  published  in  that  medical  periodical.  It 
advised  the  young  practitioner  never  to  permit  a  consulting 
physician  to  change  the  medicine  even  in  its  color,  and  if  any 
Son  of  Esculapius  made  the  attempt,  his  advice  was  to  im 
mediately  withdraw  from  the  case. 

I  was  young  in  the  profession  when  I  read  this  article.  I  did 
not  heed  its  advice,  and  never  withdrew  from  a  case  of  sickness 
for  this  cause,  but  it  is  good  advice  to  a  physician  who  wishes 
to  establish  his  reputation.  My  experience  has  been  that,  in 
nearly  every  instance  where  I  have  allowed  my  counsel  to 
change  the  medicine,  my  reputation  as  a  physician  has  been 
more  or  less  injured.  I  think  that  some  consulting  physicians 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  337 


are  in  the  habit  of  changing  the  prescriptions  whenever  they 
are  permitted  so  to  do.  Permit  me  to  compare  such  physicians 
to  a  'bus  driver,  who  never  has  his  conveyance  so  full  of 
travelers  but  there  is  room  for  one  more  passenger.  Such  is 
the  case  with  some' physicians.  It  matters  not  to  them  how 
well  the  patient  may  be  doing,  they  can  always  find  occasion 
t.o  make  a  slight  change  in  the  prescriptions  and  give  a  little 
more  medicine.  There  is  always  room  for  one  more  dose. 
Physicians  are  sometimes  injured  in  their  reputation  in  the 
following  manner.  In  numerous  instances  I  have  been  injured 
in  the  same  way  during  the  past  thirty  eight  years.  Take  the 
following  hypothetical  case.  Suppose  a  person  to  be  suddenly 
and  dangerously  taken  sick  with  some  acute  disease.  About 
twelve  hours  after  he  is  taken  down,  the  family  physician  is 
called  to  treat  the  case.  He  obeys  the  call,  and  is  soon  at  the 
patient's  bed  side,  and  finds  the  case  a  dangerous  one;  the 
patient  and  his  friends  are  much  alarmed  about  the  situation. 
The  physician,  after  making  an  examination,  makes  his  diag 
nosis  and  informs  his  patient  the  name  and  nature  of  the  dis 
ease.  His  diagnosis  may  be  a  little  doubtful,  yet  he  has  hopes 
that  by  careful  attention,  the  patient  will,  in  due  time,  recover. 
On  the  second  day  the  physician  thinks  the  case  will  re 
cover,  and  so  informs  the  patient  and  his  friends.  But 
they. are  greatly  alarmed  and  ask  the  physician  his  opinion  as 
to  whether  or  not  the  patient  will  recover,  and  if  the  physician 
has  any  doubts  they  desire  counsel.  He  informs  them  that  he 
thinks,  by  careful  management,  the  patient  will  soon  be  better 
and  that  counsel  is  unneccessary.  Counsel  is  demanded  every 
day  until  finally  this  privilege  is  granted.  It  is  now  perhaps 
the  fourth  or  fifth  day  in  the  progress  of  the  disease,  and  at 
this  time,  the  physician  sees  some  signs  of  improvement,  but 
the  friends  of  the  patient  do  not.  Dr.  Cureall  is  sent  for,  and 
in  due  time  arrives,  examines  the  case,  makes  his  diagnosis 
and  in  general  agrees  with  the  attending  physician,  but  he 
advises  a  change  in  the  medicine,  writes  the  prescriptions,  and 
continues  to  visit  the  case  regularly.  As  usual,  he  boasts  of 
the  numerous  patients  he  has  cured  of  similar  diseases.  Now, 
kind  reader,  under  such  circumstances,  there  is  no  alternative 
for  the  attending  physician  but  to  withdraw  from  the  case,  for 


338  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 


if  he  does  not  do  so  he  will  sooner  or  later  be  discharged.  If 
the  patient  recovers,  the  consulting  physician  will  receive  the 
meed  of  praise,  while  the  regular  attendant  will  be  severely 
censured.  If  the  case  proves  fatal,  as  a  general  rule,  the  coun 
sel  will  not  be  blamed.  The  friends  of  the  patient,  in  such 
cases,  will  generally  say:  Had  he  employed  the  counsel  at 
the  commencement,  our  friend  would  have  recovered.  In 
some  cases,  the  patient's  friends  appear  to  sympathise  with  the 
attending  physician,  they  appear  unwilling  to  part  with  an  old 
and  dear  friend,  who  has  stood  by  them  in  previous  storms  of 
affliction,  but  this  is  the  exception,  and  not  the  general  rule. 
In  most  cases  they  appear  careless  in  regard  to  his  feelings 
and  reputation. 

During  the  past  thirty-eight  years,  I  have  had  a  large  num 
ber  of  patients,  who  were  dangerously  ill,  under  my  individual 
treatment,  and  who  have  been  restored  to  health.  In  .some  of 
the  worst  cases  I  have  requested  that  counsel  be  called,  but 
this  request  was  refused  ;  the  patient  himself  declined  having 
a  consultation.  Had  counsel  been  employed  and  the  cases 
recovered  the  consulting  physician  would  have  obtained  all 
the  credit. 

I  will  report  two  cases  of  injury,  in  one  of  which  counsel  was 
demanded  by  the  friends  of  the  patient,  and  absolutely  refused- 
The  first  case  was  a  young  man  in  his  teens,  who  had  sprained 
his  knee  joint;  the  other  was  a  child  four  years  old,  that  had 
sustained  a  dislocation  of  the  knee  cap  (palella)  together  with 
a  sprain  of  the  knee  joint.  I  was  called  to  see  the  young 
man  about  four  days  after  he  received  the  injury,  and  found 
the  joint  and  adjacent  parts  much  swollen  and  inflamed ;  he 
was  also  affected  with  inflammatory  fever.  I  treated  this  case 
five  or  six  days,  in  the  meantime  making  four  visits.  The 
knee  joint  swelled  gradually,  but  swelling  less  every  day  till 
the  sixth,  when  it  appeared  about  stationery ;  there  was  now 
no  fever.  At  this  time  counsel  was  demanded,  but  I  refused 
having  a  consultation  on  the  ground  that  it  was  unnecessary, 
and  also  on  account  of  a  physician  being  selected  who  would 
not  consent  to  a  consultation,  and  who  would  have  taken 
charge  of  the  case  as  if  he  had  been  regularly  employed  to 
treat  it.  For  these  good  and  sufficient  reasons  I  refused  coun 
sel  and  abandoned  the  case. 


THOS.  H.  BARTON.  339 


Soon  afterwards  I  was  called  upon  to  treat  the  child  with  the 
dislocated  knee  cap.  The  bone  had  remained  out  of  place  for 
two  days  before  I  saw  the  case,  and  at  this  time  the  knee  was 
stiff  and  much  swollen,  the  swelling  extending  from  the  ankle 
nearly  to  the  body ;  there  was  high  fever  caused  by  the  sprain 
in  the  knee  joint.  I  replaced  the  dislocated  bone,  and  put  the 
child  under  treatment ;  but  in  spite  of  all  that  I  could  do  the 
swelling  continued  to  increase  for  two  weeks  when  it  became 
stationary  and  in  one  month's  time  the  child  could  walk  very 
well.  I  presume  the  parents  of  the  yonng  man  thought  that 
it  was  the  change  of  physicians  that  wrought  the  cure  in  his 
case.  Had  counsel  been  called  to  see  the  child,  there  can  be 

no  doubt  that  I  would  have  been  severely  censured. 

******* 

About  twelve  years  ago,  Prof.  Whitaker,  of  Cincinnati,  de 
livered  a  lecture  before  a  meeting  of  the  Ohio  Valley  Medical 
Society.  Dr.  Whitaker  said  :  "The  public  are  slaves  to  us  as 
physicians,  for  this  reason,  we  can  charge  our  patients  any 
sum  of  money  for  our  services,  and  they  are  compelled  to  pay 
it."  Doubtless  this  is  true,  if  the  physician  is  a  learned  one, 
and  resides  in  a  large  city  like  Cincinnati ;  but  in  the  rural 
districts,  and  in  small  towns  and  villages,  the  case  is  differ 
ent,  and  i-n  many  instances  this  rule  is  reversed,  and  the  physi 
cian  becomes  the  slave  of  the  public,  especially  in  localities 
where  competition  is  strong.  Several  years  ago  I  read  an 
article  in  the  Medical  and  Surgical  Reporter  relative  to  an 
eminent  physician,  who  resided  in  one  of  the  interior  coun 
ties  of  Virginia.  He  had  practiced  medicine  in  that  locality 
for  many  years,  and  had  an  extensive  practice.  He  died  well 
advanced  in  years,  but  did  not  leave  behind  him  sufficient 
funds  even  to  purchase  a  coffin,  and  was  buried  by  public 
charity.  Such  neglect  on  the  part  of  his  non-paying  patrons 
is  a  disgrace  to  the  community  in  which  he  lived. 

None  of  the  learned  professions  is  of  more  benefit  to  the 
human  family  than  that  of  medicine.  It  is  in  times  of  dis 
tress  and  affliction  that  the  physician  comes  to  the  relief  of  his 
patients  ;  and  if  conscientious,  does  all  in  his  power  to  relieve 
their  distress.  As  a  general  rule  he  is  prompt.  He  does  not 
hesitate  and  wait  to  inquire  in  regard  to  the  financial  stand- 


340  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ing  of  his  patrons,  and  their  willingness  to  meet  their  obliga 
tions.  He  does  not  "stand  upon  the  order  of  his  going,  but 
goes  at  once."  The  wind  and  the  snow,  the  hail  and  the 
rain,  the  heat  of  summer  and  the  frosts  of  winter  do  not  deter 
him  from  his  duty.  The  deadly  epidemic  daunts  him  not. 
At  the  risk  of  his  own  life  he  enters  the  abode  of  pestilence 
and  breathes  the  noxious  atmosphere,  fraught  with  disease 
and  death,  doing  this  for  the  relief  of  suffering  humanity. 
During  the  burning  sun  of  summer  and  the  chilling  blasts  of 
winter,  he  has  left  his  comfortable  home  to  administer  to  the 
wants  of  his  patrons.  Then  remember  the  precept  given  nearly 
nineteen  hundred  years  age.  "The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his 
hire."  PAY  YOUR  PHYSICIAN  !  Remember  him  for  his  servi 
ces.  He  has  spent  the  prime  of  his  life  in  the  study  of  medi 
cine,  and  in  making  himself  proficient  in  his  chosen  pro 
fession,  and  in  so  doing  he  has  freely  expended  his  means. 
He  has  given  the  best  years  of  his  life  to  the  study  of  disease, 
and  has  spent  large  sums  of  money  in  the  purchase  of  books, 
journals  and  instruments.  He  has  given  long  years  of  study 
to  the  principles  of  anatomy  and  physiology.  He  can  locate 
and  describe  every  bone,  muscle,  tendon,  joint  and  ligament 
of  the  human  body,  and  understands  their  situation,  struct 
ure  and  economy.  He  has  studied  the  nature  and  pathology 
of  disease  in  its  infinite  forms,  this  knowledge  being  acquired 
only  after  years  of  hard  labor.  Then  recompense  your  physi 
cian.  To  those  who  have  the  poor  under  their  care  and  super 
vision,  we  say  :  Pay  the  physician  for  his  services.  In  con 
clusion,  we  say  to  one  and  all.  PAY  YOUR  PHYSICIAN. 

THE    END. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


I5May'574f 

& 

4& 

4T 

RtC  j  LD 

APR  }  0  1962 

LD  21-100m-6,'56 
(B9311slO)476 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


VC  51253 


M171759 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


